soc.culture.greek,soc.culture.russian,alt.religion.christian.east-orthodox,soc.history.early-modern,alt.help.with.homework,relcom.politics,grk.news
grep -nA1  '\#\@\#' ~/byz/byzhst.txt | sed '/--/ d'| sed '/#@#/ d' > byzhst.idx

				 #@#
		  Sourcebook for a Modern Byzantine
	    Macro-Byzantine Historiographical Distillation
	       Modern Ivy Byzantine Encyclios Paideia Epitome
				 #@#
                   TABLE OF CONTENTS BY LINE NUMBER
 (Line numbers approximate as inserting index below disturbs the numbers)
				 #@#
337-   Egypt, Greece, Rome, Freeman Oxford 1996 ISBN0-19-872194-3
840-   Phoenicians & West Aubet trTurton Cambridge ISBN 0 521 41141 6
932-   Podhoretz, Prophets, Free Press, 2002 ISBN 0-7432-1927-9
1056-   Basic Judaism Steinberg 1947..75 Harvest 0-15-61069801
1184-   Gospel acc Moses, Athol Dickson ISBN 0-7394-3550-7 brazospress.com
1220-   GOD 101 Rabbi Terry Bookman ISBN 0-399-526258-7 2000
1310-   Jews of Christ's Time (W D MOrrison, Putnams) 31Aug1890 Chicago Daily
1320-        Eidelberg Judaic_Man ISBN0-391-03970-9 1996 p104
1361-   Jewish Customs, Bloch, Ktav 1980
1373-   Jacobs, Holy Living: saints & saintliness in Judaism ISBN 0-87668-822-9 
1389-   Grace,  Punishment,  and the  Torah.   Rosen,  Jonathan American  Scholar;
1423-   Sacred Texts: A  review of Interpreting the Bible  and the Constitution by
1446-   New Light on the Torah, Jaroslav Pelikan is Sterling Professor Emeritus of
1482-   Vox Graeca Guide Pronunc Classical Greek Wm Sydney Allen Cambrigde
1542-   SEPTUAGINT LAMENTATIONS GREEK HEBREW INTERPRONOUNCIATION 
1566- Pronounciation of Greek and Latin  Edgar Sturtevant (Yale)  1920..1940 
1588-   Warren Treadgold, Hist_Byz_State&Society, sup.org 1997 
1883-   H A Gribb Mohammedanism Cumberledge (Oxford '49 '54) p31 " And
1889-   7Essays on Christian Greece, Demetrios Bikelas, Garnder, Paisley, 1890 
1935-   Byzantine Christianity, Magoulias, Rand McNally 1970
1954-   Obolensky [Oxford], ByzCommonwealth, svots.edu 1982 orig
2249-   Iorga Byzantium After Byzantium ISBN 973-9432-09-3
2321-   Byzantine Achievement, Robert Byron, Russell, 1964 [orig 1929]
2449-   Charanis [Rutgers], Stud Demogr Byz Emp,  London, 1972
2618-   Kazhdan, Ch Byz Cult 11&12c 1985 ucal
2624-   Kazhdan 1982 DumbOak ISBN 0-88402-103-3
2663-   Alan Harvey Eco Exp Byz Emp Cambridge 1989 ISBN 0-521-37151-1
2678-   Constantelos Christian Hellenisnm ISBN 0-89241-523-1 caratzas.com
2773-   John Meyendorf, Byzantium & Rise of Russia, Cambridge, 1980 repr
2930-   "Were Ancient Heresies National or Social Movements in Disguise", A
3029-   Islam & Oriental Churches, Wm Ambr Shedd, Young Peoples Missionary
3062-   Robinsom Claremone Nag Hammadi Henrickson 1986 ISBN0-913573-16-7
3094-   Antioch Downey Princeton 1961 [heavily refs Malalas]
3140-   Brock&Harvey Holy Women Syr Orient UCal 1987 ISBN 0-520-05705-8
3192-   Mircea Eliade HistReligIdeas 1985 Chicago ISBN 0-226-20404-9
3275-   Schmemann HistRdEOrth svots.edu 1977 (1963 Holt, tr L Kesich) 
3993-   Vladmir Lossky, Mystical Theology, StVlad 1976 (1944) ISBN 0-913836-31-1
4063-   Basil, On the Human Condition, SVS 2005 (6meron)
4120-   Florovsky EaFath4c (v7 ClxWx) Buchervertriebsansalt FL9490 1987 ISBN
4396-    Florovsky AspChHist (v4 ClxWx) Buchervertriebsanstalt FL9490 1987
4568-   Jesus in History Kee HBJ 1977 
4663-   St Isaac Nineveh, Ascetic Life, St Vlad, ISBN 88141-077-2: 
4712-   Eastern Orthodox Church, Benz 1957/2009 Aldine Transaction Rowohlt
4757-   Desert Father, Cowan, Shambala 2004
4835-   Columbia Hist World Harper 1972 ISBN 0-88029-004-8 [foreword by
5162-   Walter Blair, Meine, Rabe, Jahn, Hist World Lit, UOK, Chicago, 1940
5465-   Columbia Hist Wst Philos 1999 ISBN1-56731-347-7
5699-   Dewey, Ethics p5 1960 (1908,1980)
5707-   Science reporter David Brown reflects on What's
5719-   Heilbroner Worldly Philosophers Touchstone 1953-1995 
5794-   Ben S. Bernanke, Vincent R. Reinhart, and Brian P. Sack FRB WP 2004-48
5802-   Phelps JPE 76#4 1968 generalized excess demand can be regarded as a
5812-   Mundell JPE 1963 71#3 money rate of interest rises by less than the rate
5817-   Calvo JPE 85#3 1977 increase in the rate of expansion of money supply
5825-   Milton Friedman JPE 94#3 1986 Monetary economists have generally treated
5830-   Sargent Wallace JPE 83#2 1975 under an interest rate rule the price level
5833-   Milton Friedman JPE 69#5 1964 changes in the stock of money exert an
5838-   Friedman & Schwartz JPE 90#1 1982 Short-term assets are a closer
5849-   This Time is different Reinhart & Rogoff, Princeton 2009
5869-   New American Economy, Bruce Bartlett, palgrace 2009
5959-    New Deal Constitutionalism and the Unshackling of the States Spring, 1997
6037-   Zizioulas, Being as Communion, StVlad, 1985, ISBN 0-88141-029-2
6111-   Aristotle, ed Apostle&Gerson, Peripatetic, Iowa 1986
6194-   Cavarnos ModGrkThough 1986 1969 0-914744-11-9
6257-   The  new Cavafy.   Bowersock, G.W.   American Scholar;  Spring96,  Vol. 65
6277-   Conley Rhet Eur Trad 1990 0-226-11489-9
6334-   Kennedy Hist Class Rhet 1994 Princeton 0-691-00059-x
6362-   Pelikan Divine Rhetoric 2001 0-88141-214-7
6446-   College Manual of Rhetoric, Charles Sears Baldwin (Yale) Longmans Green 1906
6519-   Perelman New Rhetoric 1958 Notre Dame 1969 0-268-00446-3
6665-   Diplmcy (Negoc Souverains) Callieres 1647-1717 1983 Leicstr 0-7185-1216-2
6879-   Pers Self Portr Oldham & Morris 1990 Bantam 0-553-05757-X
6952-   Psychiatric  misadventures.  McHugh,  Paul R.   American  Scholar; Fall92,
6997-   Wenger, EInstein Factor, 3river, 1996
7007-   A Positive Psychological Theory of Judging in Hindsight Spring, 1998 65
7031-    Matching Probabilities: The Behavioral Law and Economics of Repeated
7085-   48 Laws of Power, Rbt Greene & Elffers 1998 Viking 0670881465
7437-   Every Move Must Have a Purpose (biz/chess)Pandolfini 2003 Hyperion
7470-   Graber, All In, Harper COllins 2005 [Poker & Biz - compare to Game Theory]
7484-   Miller, Game THeory at Work, MGH 2003
7577-   Adcock Greek Art War1957 UCal 0-520-0005-6 
7633-   3 Byz Mil Treatises CFHB XXV Dennis IX 1985 Dumbarton Anon 6cent
7644-   Handel, Masters of War, 2001, 3ed, frankcass.com 0-7146-8132-6
7762-   Beach Salt&STeel Naval Inst 1999
7794-   Thry Intl Pol Waltz (Harvard,Berkeley) 1979 MGH 0-07-554852-6
7871-   Keohane&Nye(Harvard) Power&Interdep 2ed 1989 ScottForsmn 0-673-39891-9
7990-   Strateg Tht Am 1952-1996 Trachtenberg PSQ 104#2 1989
8029-   Conv Deter & Conv Retal in Eur Huntington Intl Scty 8#3 Wtr83-4
8065-   Between Power and Principle: An Integrated Theory of International Law
8115-   Richard Pipes Sov Think Win Nucl War Commentary 7/77 p34 According to the
8123-   The Road  to Moscow  Gary Hart, Dimitri  K Simes.  The  National Interest.
8162-   The    Panda    Menace   Antoine    Halff.     The   National    Interest.
8188-   Senior Chinese diplomat visits Taliban chief in Afghanistan December 13,
8201-   The First World Hacker War By CRAIG S. SMITH NY Times May 13, 2001 After
8207-   Clash Civ Huntington Frn Aff Smr 1993
8259-   How Countries Democratize Huntngton PSQ 106#4 1991
8312-   IntroArts Collins 1969 Columbia
8433-   Theol Icon Ouspensky trGythiel 1978 svots.edu 0-88141-124-8
8475-   Frank  Lloyd Wright,  the many  lives  of.  Pinck,  Dan American  Scholar;
8504-   Music W Civ P H Lang (Columbia) Norton 1997 1941 0-393-04074-7
8972-   Wm Ted deBary E Asian Civ Harvard1988 0-674-22405-1
9026-   Solomon, Chinese Negotiating Behavior 1-878379-86-0
9032-   Arayama & Mourdoukoutas China Against Herself 1999 1-56720-245-4
9047-   The new Confucianism in Beijing.
9123-   Sorman Empire of Lies Encounter 2008
9179-   Coming CHina Wars Navarrro FT Pearson 2007
9212-   Luce In SPite of the Gods Doubleday 2007
9239-   Greenfed CHina Syndrome Harper Collins 2006 
9304-   Jaspers Philos&World 1963 Regnery 0-89526-757-8
9355-      Dilworth, Philosophy in World Perspective, Yale, 1989, ad_passitum
9420-
9585-   Plato's Impossible Polity [Plato's  Republic,2005, Rosen, Yale] Brann, Eva
9609-   Mussolini's Brain  Trust Moss, Myra  Claremont Review of  Books v. 6  no. 2
9630-   Popper Selections, Princeton, 1985
9724-   Massie, Land of Firebird, Touchstone, 1980 ISBN 0-671-46059-5
9955-   Florinsky (Columbia),Russia, Macmillan 1953
10425-   Embarrassing Europe WashPost 22Sep1885 Paris 21Sep Semi-official advices
10437-   NYTimes 1Aug1860 was not the whole war a piece of folly and a sham, in the
10443-  NYTimes 15Oct1861 Edward Everett An official expression of the views of the
10452-   NYTimes 16Jan1862 Rurik of Rosslagen (in Sweden) arriving sword in hand
10468-   Solzhenitsyn Mortal Danger 1980 Harper&Row (FA 58#4)
10493-   Imperial Russia, 1998, ed Burbank, indiana.edu, 0-253-33462-4
10565-   NY Times 1Feb1892 Serfdom Again in Russia p1
10579-   NY TImes 2Apr1877 Socialistic Spectre of Europe p4
10604-   Atkinson, EndRuLandCommune Stanford 1983
10726-   Peasant19cRu Vicinich Stanford 1968
10805-   Redfield Peasant Society 1956 Chicago LC56-6654
10860-   Keyes Peasant Strategies in Asian Societies JAsnStd 8/83 42#4 
10885-   Edral & Whiten [St Andr Scot] Human Egalitarianism Curr_Anthro 35#2 1994
10911-   Macey Govt&PeasRu 1861-1906  1987 ISBN 0-87580-122-6
10963-   Moral Economy Peasant J C Scott 1976 Yale ISBN 0-300-01862-2
11095-   NY Times 2Jul1876 Russian Village Commune p4
11123-   Soil & Soul Hellberg-Hirn Ashgate 1998 ISBN 1-85521-871-2
11200-   Russia & Soul Pesmen Cornell 2000 ISBN 0-8014-3739-3
11214-   Nomads & Sedentary Castillo 1981 ISBN 968-12-0109-4
11246-   Rancour-laFerriere Slave Soul of Russia: Moral Masochism and Cult
11286-   Russia 1812-1945, Graham Stephenson, Praeger 1969
11397-   Russian Negotiationg Behavior, Schecter, 1-878379-78X
11409-   Randall, Reluctant Capitalists: Russia..Transition 0-415-92824-9
11432-   Weber ProtestantEth&SpirCaptlsm 1904..30 trTalcParsons 0-415-25406-x
11495-   van den Haag Capitalism:Src Hostlty  1979 Epoch 0-89948-000-4
11540-   Mises Bureaucracy Yale 1944 Arlington 1969 87000-068-3
11563-   Bastiat Law 1848 Dean Russell FEE 1950
11587-   Moderation  in defense  of extremism.   Rutenberg, Alan  American Scholar;
11620-   Lord  Acton and the  Lost Cause.   Clausen, Christopher  American Scholar;
11688-   Iatrogenic  government.    Moynihan,  Daniel  Patrick   American  Scholar;
11725-   Sowell Knowledge & Decisions 1980 Basic 0-465-03737-2
11949-   Bickel, Morality_of_Consent,Yale,1975
11994-    Chas Beard PSQ 27#1 3/12 Supreme Court  - Usurper or Grantee?
12062-   Zelermyer Legal Reasoning Prentice Hall NJ 1960
12081-   Blackstone,Commentaries Laws&Constitution,Clarke(1796,London;2005,Elibron 2005)
12240-    CENTENNIAL TRIBUTE  ESSAY: A Theory  of the Laws  of War Winter,  2003 70
12301-   The  Origins of  Judicial  Review Summer,  2003  70 U.  Chi.  L. Rev.  887
12353-   Dollar&PlcyMix, Mundell, Princtn Ess Inl Fnc 85, 5/1971 LC750-165467 
12388-   Ottoman Centuries, Kinross, 1977, isbn 0-688-08093-6
12706-   American  antiquity.   Cornog,  Evan
12730-   Sons of Conquerors, Hugh Pope, Overlook Duckworth, 2005
12835-   The National Interest 2002 SPRING Charles Horner The Other Orientalism:
12930-   Stavrianos, Balkans, NYU 2000 0-8147-9766-0
13088-   Charlemont in Greece & Turkey 1749 Trigraph London ISBN 0-9508026-5-4
13164-   Biddle [later Bank of US prez], Greece 1806, ed McNeal, PennStateU 1993
13319-    Mod Greece Woodhouse Praeger/Faber 1968..91 
13871-   Chicago Tribute 6Apr1866 threre was probably no country in the world in
13890-   Grant and Greece NYTImes 9Dec1868 quoting Independence Hellenigue
13897-   Greeks in America NYTImes 4Aug1873 Greek merchants of this City, whose
13906-   Modern Greece NYTimes 11Mar1874 Greece stood next to Germany in
13912-   NYTImes 11Dec1876 Greeks & Turks The Greeks, whetever defects thay may
13924-   CANARIS NYTimes 1Oct1877 A funeral service for the repose of the soul of
13938-  Chicago Daily Tribune 26Aug1878 DEFRAUDED GREECE The records of the meeting
13946-   Hellenes of To-Day (review of book by Glasgow Prof Jebb) NYTimes p3
13957-  DOWNTOWN GREEKS WORSHIP NYTimes 8Jan1894 basement of the Judson Memorial
13968-   F A ROE p5 NYTimes 6Dec1896 Greece has been the universal pedagogue of
13978-   US ADMIRAL WANTS TURKS DRIVEN OUT NYTimes 11NOV1912 [Colvocoresses on
13982-   CONDEMN GREEK ACTIVITIES IN ANATOLIA 3Jan1920 NYTImes p10 findings of an
13993-   MORGENTHAU URGES EXPULSION OF TURK Boston Daily Globe 23Feb1920 p8 "If the
14000-   RED TROOPS FORM LINK WITH KEMAL NYTimes 22Aug1920 Two Bolshevist cavalry
14015-   TRAGEDY OF SMYRNA AS GREEKS SEE IT 17Sep1922 NYTimes HE BLAMES FRANCE
14022-   GREEK EX-PREMIERS SHOT FOR WAR ROUT 29Nov1922 NYTImes Blamed for Upholding
14025-   SEE REUNION STEP AT ANGLICAN PARLEY NYTimes 9Jul1930 movement for
14030-   Jews at Sofia Aroused 13Sep1934 NYTimes Sofia Jews ascribe M. Venizelos's
14034-   GREEK ARMY ROUTS MACEDONIA REBELS NYTimes 5Mar1935 Venizelos was reported
14040-   GREEK JEWS HERE PRAY FOR VICTORY 25Nov1940 NYTimes p13 Greece may be
14047-   EXTINCTION FEARED IF AID FAILS GREEKS 2Jun1942 NYTimes p4 Returning
14061-   Paidomazoma Karavasilis Rosedog 2006 isbm 0-8059-7320-6
14119-   Gerolymatos Red Acropolis Black Teror 2004 ISBN 0-465-02743-1
14183-   64 PLANES IN RAID 10Aug1964 NYTimes p1 Turkish aircraft struck against
14193-   ATHENS ATTACKS EX-PREMIER'S SON 18Jul1966 NYTimes The Government of
14202-   King Was Isolated When Coup Begam 27Apr1967 NYTimes p5 The preparations
14210-   NYTimes 24Mar1974 Greece's Worst Crisis p220
14227-  Pettifer, New Macedonia question, St Martin's 1999 ISBN0-312-22240-8
14306-   Yugosl Communism &  Maced Question Palmer & King (US dipl) 208-00821-7 1971
14321-    Greeks and Bulgarians NYTimes 25Apr1886 In short, Russia is backing
14349-   NY Times 24Feb1878 Russo-Turkish Treaty p1
14366-   Raphael  Patai, The_Arab_Mind, hatherleighpress.com 2002,1983,1976
14431-   The Middle East crisis in historical perspective.  Lewis, Bernard American
14463-   Pluralism, Intolerance, and the  Qur'an.  Asani, Ali S.  American Scholar;
14547-   Panislamism in Europe NYTimes From Paris Liberte 16Jul1881 All Islam is
14551-   Trifkovic, Sword of Prophet, ReginaOrthodoxPress.com,2002
14765-   National Interest 2005 FALL Dov S. Zakheim Blending Democracy: The
14839-   The National Interest 2004 SPRING Derk Kinnane Winning Over the Muslim
14909-   Sproul & Saleeb, Dark Side of Islam 2003 IBN 1-58134-441-4
14923-   Mohammed 1902 Margolith Putnam 
14936-   Musl W Eur Nielsen Edinburgh 2004 3ed
14950-   Tsugitaka Muslim SOc 2004 ISBN 0-415-33254-0
15002-   Luke & Keith-Roach Hbk Palestine & Transjordan 1930 Macmillan
15024-       Russia & Mediterranean 1797-1807 Norman E Saul Chicago 1970 SBN
15143-	Nesselrode & Rus Rappr w Britain, Ingle, California, 1976,
15197-	1983 Thessaloniki Inst Balk Stud "Les Relations Greco-Russes
15222-   A J P Taylor, From_Napoleon_to_the_Second_International (Essays on
15286-   Disraeli Sayings (Blake, Duckworth 1992 2003)
15325-   Disraeli, Andre Maurois (aka Emile Herzog) trMiles 1928 LC55-14913
15584-   New World, Old Myths Mann 1491:  Reviewed by Bruce S. Thornton Summer 2006
15611-   Fischer Albion's Seed 1989 Oxford 0-19-506905-6
15722-   Anglophilia, American style.  American Scholar; Summer97, Vol. 66 Issue 3,
15743-   Lost  Causes  and  Gallantry.   Burroughs, Franklin  1  American  Scholar;
15816-   Bourgeois virtue.   McCloskey, Donald American Scholar;  Spring94, Vol. 63
15895-   Gura,UNCCH, Jonathan Edwards, 2005, fsgbooks.com ISBN 0-8090-6196-1
15959-   Bell, D L Moody Collection, Moody Press, 1997, 0-8024-1715-9
16033-   Schrader, Germans in Making America, 1924/1972 0-8383-1432-5 K of C
16081-   Soc Darwinism Am Thought Hofstadter 1944 1955 Beacon 0807054615
16148-   Calif Progressive and His Rationale Mspi Vly Hist Rvu 36#2 9/49 
16183-   Lincoln's Vitures Wm Lee Miller 2003 Knopf 0-375-40158-x
16265-   The Civil War Congress Fall, 2006 73  U. Chi. L. Rev. 1131 David P. Currie
16345-   Dennis D Cordell Warlords & Enslavement in
16367-  Kagan Origins War Prsvn Peace 1995 ISBN 0-385-42374-8
16409-Thos Andr Bailey (Stanford) Dilp_Hist_Am_People (9ed=1974;1940) PrenticeHall
16543-   70yrs Panslavism Russia 1800-1870, Frank Fadner, Georgetown, 1962
16585-   Panslavism, Kohn, Notre Dame,  1953
16604-   Petrovich Panslavism Columbia 1956
16651-   Tschizeskij Ru Intlx Hst trOsborne Ardis AnnArbor 1978
16672-   Russian Thinkers Isaiah Berlin 194..1948 penguin.com isbn 0-14-013625-8
16765-   Kaplan Arabists 1995 FP ISBM 0-02-874023-8
16884-   Rose, Origins of the War, Putnam Knickerbocker, 1915
16896-   Baer See No Evil (Syriana) 3Rivers 2002
16941-   NY Times 11Dec1917 p13 "Says Germans Aided Armenian Killings"
16955-   Vahakh Dadrian German Responsibility Arm Genocide 1996 
17004-   May 23, 1943, Goebbels Diaries, Lochner, Doubleday, 1948 " A report
17013-  Peacemakers (aka Paris 1919) Margaret Mac Millan, 
17103-   NY Times 22Aug1920 Red Troops Form Link With Kemal p1
17111-   NY Times 25 Nov 1920 Kemal and Soviet Plan Free Islam p17
17128-   TURKS ARE EVICTING NATIVE CHRISTIANS NY TIMES 12jun15 p4 
17135-   German Directed the Turks at Van NY Times 6oct15 p3
17146-   Armenian Massacres 16Dec1894 NYTimes As a consequence of the Crimean war
17156-   SAW ARMENIANS KILLED NYTimes 23Mar1896 Mihram Dalmajian, an Armenian
17161-   NY Times 14Nov1915 Bulgaria to become Catholic? p2
17170-   NYTimes 10Dec1921 Metaxakis Elected Patriarch p4
17196-   NY Times 11Jan1923 Millions Must Quit Homes in Near East p1 Edwin L James
17229-   Monks of Mount Athos NYTimes 18Aug1878 from the Turkish Sultan a lease of
17236-   ATHOS MONKS DEPORTED 27Jul1913 C3 NYTimes colony of Russian monks, which
17241-   MOUNT ATHOS BECOMES MONASTIC REPUBLIC NYTimes 20May1927 p1 By an annex to
17248-   NY Times 10May1925  Tikhon to Have Successor Unless Soviet Prevents p x11
17256-   NY Times 17Jan1921 Reds Convert Refugees p3
17260-   NY Times 8Jun1921 Soviet-Turk Plot nipped by British p15
17273-   NY Times 11Nov1919 Kemal, Rebel Turk Leader, Proposes Alliance with Lenin,p1
17280-   13Sep34 NYTimes Venizelos's Threat of Oppression at Saloniki Stirs Colony A
17288-   Kondylis Backs Greek Jews NY Times 19Oct35 p8
17294-   GREEK CHILDREN FACE STARVATION NY TIMES 21Sep1941
17301-   GREECE INVADED 2 YRS AGO NYTimes 28OCT42 p8
17307-   GREEKS' EXTINCTION BY FAMINE FEARED NY TImes 27May 1942 p19
17314-    The Many Lives of Moses Hadas Columbia alum mag Fall/2001
17346-   Dolan, Am Cath Exper Notre Dame 1992
17420-   Ignatius of Loyola, Paulist, 1991
17480-   Catholic Intlxl&ConservtvPolAm1950-85 Allitt (Emory) 1993 Cornell ISBN
17536-   Story of Qumran: How Not to Do Archaeology, Philip R Davies, Bibl Arch 12/88
17551-   Diane Ravitch Revionists Revised 0-645-06943-6
17560-   Diane Ravitz 2000 Left Back S&S 0-684-84417-6
17580-   Ph.D. squid.  Ziolkowski American Scholar; Spring90, Vol. 59 Issue 2, p177,
17672-   Kornich (CUNY), Underachievement, ChasThomas SpfdIl 1965 LC65-16650 66-09071
17768-   20% Dropout Rate Found For Italian-Americans May 1, 1990 B4 New York Times
17787-   Religious Preferences and Worldly Success Mayer&Sharp AmSocRvu 25#2 (4/62) 
17802-   Lehrer Religion as Det Edu Attainment Soc Sci Rsc 28 1999
17808-   Soros by Kaufman 0-375-40585-2
17838-   Surely You're Joking Mr Feynman Norton 1985 393-01921-7
17921-   Condi,Felix, 2005 Newmarket 1-55704-675-1
17944-   Feinstein & Symons Attainment 2'school Oxf Eco Ppr 4/99 51#2 
17951-  1st3yrChild Karl Konig Floris2004 FrGstlbnStuttgt1957 ISBN0-86315-452-2
18022-   Grosjean, Life w2 Lang Harvard 1982 0-674-53091-8
18094-   LITURGICAL MISTRANSLNS BY BP ISAIAH DENVER TheChristianActivist.com v9
18112-   Barry Farber How Learn Any Lang MJF 1991 1-56731-543-7
18140-   The  New Old  Way of  Learning  Languages Blum,  Ernest American  Scholar;
18157-   Nathan Glazer in New Biling USC 5/80 ed M Ridge Transxn 0-88474-104-4
18180-   Sowell, Ethnic America, 1981 Basic ISBN 0-465-02074-7
18251-   Leaving  Race Behind:  On  growing Hispanic  population  creates a  golden
18281-   Papanikolas Amulet of Greek Earth Swallow/OhioU 2002
18323-   Schickel, Elia Kazan, Harper COllins 2005
18393-   Med Sci & Merck Vagelos Cambridge 2004
18423-   Cordell Warlds & Enslavmt in Lovejoy Afr in Bndg 1986 Wisc 0-299-97020-5
18444- Peter Te Yuan Hao 17FEB1955 NYU Ed D dissertation  "J2895JAn1355" UM12218
18454-   Out of the Barrio - Linda Chavez - 1991 Basic/Harper 0-465-05430-7
18521-  Glazer & Moynihan Beond Melt Pot MIT 1963
18584-   Irving Howe 1976 World of Our Fathers 0-15-146353-0
18644-   Kolesnik & Power, Catholic Education, MGH 1965 LC 65-20975 Gustave Weigel,
18695-   Sayre (Columbia) & Kaufman (Yale) Governing NYC Russell Sage 1960 60-8408
19069-   Ungovernable City Yates (Yale) 1977  MIT 0-262-74013-3
19101-   Bullock, Hitler&Stalin 1993 ISBN 0-679-72994-1
19279-   Perret 1999 Eisenhower ISBN 0-375-50046-4
19382-	Unholy Trinity [aka Ratlines] Aarons & Loftus St Martins 1998 
19528-   Lenczowski SovPersUSFrnPol Cornell 1982
19658-   Conservatism as an Ideology Huntington Am Pol Sci Rvu 51#2 1957 
19672-   Bernstein Splendid Exchange Grove Atlantic 2008
19754-   Yegrin Prize fp 1991 ISBN 978-0-671-79932-8
19979-   Bush: Energy problems severe H. JOSEF HEBERT, Associated Press March 19,
19991-   Wead Raising of a President Atria 2005
20105-   ModTimes 20s-80s PlJohnson Harper 1983 ISBN0-06-015159-5 
20557-   Never Give in, Churchill speaches 2003 Hyperion
20657-   Dear Americans, ROnald Reagan, ed Weber, Doubleday 2003
20675-   WHen Character was King (REagan) Noonan 2001 Viking
20736-   Group loyalty&taste for redistribn, Luttmer,JPolEco 6/2001 109#3 p500-528 
20754-   Blane, Florovsky, SVOTS.edu 1993 0-88141-137-x
20774-   Faith for a Lifetime, Abp Iakovos ISBN 0-385-19595-8
20803-   Pope  Joins Diplomatic  Efforts  As  War Looms  By  Antoine Blua  [Prague,
20814-   Unpatriotic  Conservatives  [David   Frum,  7Apr03  National  Review]  The
20831-   [American Church  Leader Indicates Retirement  May Have Been  Pressured AP
20842-   World Council of Churches Opposes NATO  Force, Urges U.S. to Renew Ban [AP
20852-   [New  York  Times  July  24,  1991  Section A;  Page  16;  Column  5;  ARI
20858-   [Boston Globe May 2, 1992 METRO  Pg. 27 Orthodox renew church council tie;
20864-   Manhattan Cathedral Centennial: "Up to this time, the Greek Orthodox
21205-                 Human Migrations (Years Ago)
21212-Language Trees
				 #@#
   Egypt, Greece, Rome, Freeman Oxford 1996 ISBN0-19-872194-3
[Grgrgrandson of Archdeacon of Exeter]
   p14 water for its irrigation came down the Nile in annual floods, most of
which originated in summer rains in the Ethiopian maountains.  With the
floods came silt, and the combination of fertile soil and ready water could
produce yields of crops three to four times those from normal rain-fed soil
   p25 dead man would no longer be judged on his relationship with the
king but on his own
   p31 influx of migrants from Palestine, which was enjoying a period of
particular prosperity..called them Hyskos, literatlly 'chiefs of foreign
lands'.. take over Memphis.. allied themselves with the Nubians in the far
south and they were thus able to reduce the territory of the Egyptian kings
to the land around Thebes
   p37 Thuthmose III, the most successful conqueror of Asia, initiated a
policy of bringing back Palestinian princes to Egypt as hostages for the good
behaviour of their home cities.. Asiatic gods
   p40 Religious belief was so deeply embedded in the Egyptian world picture
that Akhenaten was, in effect, challenging the intellectual structure.. 
temples were closed down and their goods were confiscated. The economic
structure of the state was upset as lands were transferred direct to the king
   p43 Ramses is remembered because of the vast building programme he carried
out during his reign. Nearly half of the temples which still stand
   p49 Homer wrote in the Odyssey that medicine in Egypt was more developed
than anywhere in the world, and Herodotus, writing some three centuries
later, agreed with him.. doctor who followed a text exactly would not be
blamed if the patient died, but if he disregarded it and the patient suffered
he could even be sentenced to death
   p55 Osiris, who presided over the trial which decided his future in the
afterlife.. forty-two judges.. not killed or stolen, committed adultery, or
had sex with a boy. He must never have insulted the king, tresspassed,
damaged a grain measure, or harmed the neighbours' land.  At the end of the
trial the heart.. weighed against a feather. If it was too heavily weighed.. 
devoured by a monstrous.. no possibility of an afterlife without a preserved
body
   p56 obsessive fear that the deceased might demean his status by having to
engage in physical labour, and it became the custom to enclose small figures,
the shabtis, as a model labour force
   p57 stability was, in fact, maintained by occupying and feeding the many
peasants who worked on the great building projects during the months of the
floods
   p63 earliest recorded epic, that of Gilgamesh, a warrior king..  first of
antagonism and then of comradeship, of Gilgamesh and a wild creature.. Among
the stories recorded is that of a great flood..  Parallels have been drawn
between its opening sentence and that of the Odyssey
   p64 Babylonian society allowed more freedom of enterprise than of Sumer. 
Trade was conducted by individuals rather than the state and landowners were
free to exploit their land
   p65 By the thirteenth century BC the writers of Ugarit were using only
twenty-two consonants. At some point (scholars have put forward dates as
early as 1300 BC and as late as 1000 BC), the Phoenician cities developed
their own alphabet, and probably transmitted it to the Greeks in the ninth or
eighth century BC
   p69 Genesis, which has parallels with a similar account in the Babylonian
epic Enuma_Elish. In both myths God (Yahweh) fashions the world from a
primordial abys and his work of creation lasts six days after which he rests
on the seventh. The story of the flood is, as has already been said, Sumerian
in origin. The Garden of Eden seems rooted in a Near Easyern tradition,
probably Mesopotamian, of an idyllic garden from which rivers flow. The theme
of the righteous sufferer found in the book of Job, perhaps the most profound
and penetrating book of the Hebrew scriptures, is paralleled by similar
stories in Babylonian literature
   p73 Greek mercenaries soon formed part of the Egyptian army (together with
Phoenicians, Syrians, and Jews, many of whom where refugees from the Assyrian
conquests). A thousand kilometers up the Nile some of their signatures have
been found inscribed on the leg of a colossal statue of Ramses II
   p74 united them under Persian rule. With Median troops and the rich
pasturelands of the Zagros mountains under his control, he could now
expand.. uncontrollable that it was impossible to impose authoritarian
rule. Part of Cyrus' genius was to recognize this, and so long as the
ultimate source of authority of himself as King of Kings and the Persian god
Ahura-Mazda were recognized
   p78 In Egypt, there are tomb paintings of Cretans bringing cloth as
tribute, while Minoan pottery is found not only in Egypt but also along
the Syro-Palestine coast
   p81 Greek entered Greece with invaders from the east about 2000 BC
   p83 trading routes on which they depended may have been disrupted by the
Sea Peoples.. legend, preserved by the later Greeks, that Mycenaean
civilization had been destroyed by invaders from the north-west, the Dorians
   p84 tenth century there appears to have been a migration of Ionic speakers
to Asia Minor, where they colonized the central part of the coast, a region
later known as Ionia. From the plains of Boetia and Thessaly another dialect,
Aeolic, appears to have spread to the northern coastline of Asia Minor
   p93 Cronos himself fathers the Olympian gods, who under the leadership of
Zeus have to do battle with the Titans, children of Uranus and Gaia, before
they can reign supreme
   p97 far easier to cross the Aegean from west to east than to cross
mainland Greece from east to west across the [Alpine] Pindus mountains.. For
the Greeks, whose lives were always frugal and where a surplus had to be
painfully won from the land, the east offered a glittering lure.. best Greek
harbours are on the east coast
   p103 final result was to establish a Greek presence in the Mediterranean
from the Black Sea in the northeast to the coast of modern France and Spain
in the west. The catalyst was almost certainly population increase in
mainland Greece
   p104 Sometimes, as in the case of Thera, each family with more than one
son was ordered to provide one of them for the colony, certainly the fairest
way of dealing with land shortage and a good indication of the
well-established authority of the polis by the late seventh century
   p108 Greek goods have been found far up the river valleys in the Russian
interior and Scythian art, like Etruscan, becomes heavily influenced by that
of Greece. One Scythian king, Scyles, adopted a Greek lifestyle so
enthusiastically that he wa skilled by his own people when seen participating
in Dionysiac revels
   p122 word the Spartans used of themselves, homoioi, 'those who are
similar'. Uniformity was imposed upon them by fear, the continuous threat of
revolt by those they had subjugated. The Sparta state became heavily
militarized.. such a paranoic society should gradually isolate
   p128 destroying the priveleged position..debt ownership were abolished,
and Solon even claims that he searched overseas for Athenians who had been
sold abroad. The payment of a part of any produce also ended.. opening up of
government to a wider class of citizens.. Lesser offices were open to the
next two classes, but the thetes were excluded from office. They had to wait
another hundred years, when the desparate need to use them as rowers in the
expanding Athenian navy
   p156 conclusions about the differences between free and unfree states and
the consequences of unrestricted pride. The Greeks, with their simple life,
co-operative political arrangements, and belief in liberty, are, in
Herodotus' eyes, superior, and this explains their success
   p165 condemn an opponent as having pro-Persian, often merely aristocratic,
sympathies and was a political rallying cry for decades to come
   p184 young boy's initiation.. sexual element of the relationship appears
to have been restrained, and may not have involved any actual
penetration.. substitute for women by older men who had not yet reached the
age of marriage.. family would be vigilant to ensure he was not being
abused.. For a Greek male to accept the submissive role in a homosexual
relationship, or to be paid for this role, was considered so degrading that,
in Athens at least, it resulted in the loss of citizen rights
   p205 most cases were heard by juries of ordinary citizens. A roll of 6,000
citizens was drawn up for each year and from these a jury was selected for
each case. The more serious the case the larger the jury, with a maximum of
2,500.. between 5 and 6 per cent of citizens over the age of 30 would be
required each year if all the posts of the Boule, the juries, and the
administration were to be filled. With the ban on reselction for most posts,
this meant that virtually everyone was involved in administration or
government at some point in their lives. Even Socrates, who attempted to
avoid political life completely, served his time on the Boule
   p212-3 some 150 subject states.. Poorer Athenians were often given
preference in the allocation of places in these settlements.  (Pericles'
motives, claimed Plutarch, included the desire to rid the city of
riff-raff.).. Athenian empire was in many cases a conservative and even
defensive.. never the deliberate and ruthless exploitation of resources on
the scale followed by later trading states such as Venice
   p222 It was Sophocles who introduced the powerful independent woman into
tragedy, a revolutionary move in a city where women were kept largely in
seclusion. Sophocles writes of an earlier archaic world, one of heroes where
loyalties are to clans and kin rather than to a city. It is a cruel and
inflexible one with the ways of the gods incomprehensible to man
   p224 Euripides' plays break through the conventions of tragedy by showing
human beings alone and responsible for their own actions, however strongly
they are controlled by emotional forces they cannot understand.
   p230 Plato's background was aristocratic.. humiliation of his native
Athens at the hands of Sparta. The trial of Socrates appears to have marked a
turning-point for him. Democracy for Plato was synonymous with mob rule
   p233 As Karl Popper has argued in his The_Open Society_and its_Enemies,
Plato represents a direct threat to the democratic tradition, and any ruling
elite which claims it has the right to impose its own ideals on society is
his heir
   p237 in his Ethics Aristotle argues that goodness cannot be achieved
through reason alone.. integrated framework of ethical behaviour..  account
of 158 different constitutions, for instance.  Insofar as he favoured one
form of government it was democracy
   p241 Thucydides has no illusions about human behaviour. No one before and
few after have detailed quite so vividly the appalling cruelty with which men
can act when under stress
   p247 Sparta's inability to act with any kind of sensitivty [to this
day!].. 382, when her troops were sent to intervene in civil unrest in her
old enemy, Thebes. The city was simply seized, to the universal condemnation
of the Greek world.. Seventy states, including Thebes, eventually joined what
is known as the Second Athenian League (378-377).. It was to be Thebes, not
Athens, who would humble Sparta
   p251 If Dionysius [Syracuse] had defeated Carthage, the history of the
western Mediterranean might have taken a different turn. It would have left
him free, for a start, to move into Italy.. 390 the Etruscans and Rome had
both been overrun by Celtic..
   p252 In his speech Jason [Thessaly] listed Macedonia, a monarchial state
on his northern borders, as among his targets. Its timber would allow him to
build a fleet.. Macedonia that was to do the conquering..  Pindus [Alp]
Mountains, for instance, forming a natural barrier with Molossis (later
Epirus).. Macedonian monarchy had shown remarkable survival skills. By the
fourth century it was laready some 300 years old.. kings themselves claimed
that their family was of [Argive] Greek origin
   p255 Demosthenes was leader of a democratic faction.. majestic defences of
liberty.. hard to apportion blame.. Phillip was steadily moving towards
Athens' interests
   p257 Isocrates (436-338 BC). In a recitation written for the Olympic Games
of 380 he had argued that the only way to bring unity to the fragmented Greek
world was to launch a national crusade under one leader against
Persia.. power struggle for the Persian throne and both Egypt and Babylon
were in rebellion
   p258 Alexander was aware of a heritage that took him back on his mother's
side to Achilles and on his father's to Heracles.. tutor he had the most
famous intellectual figure of the time, Aristotle..  self-confident,
endlessly curious, and reckless
   p265 siege of Tyre suggested a lack of balance in Alexander's personality. 
He was beginning to see himself as something more than a human.. distance
between Alexander and his commanders was becoming apparent. Darius, brooding
on his defeat, now offered Alexander his empire to the west of the Euphrates
and an enormous ransom for his family.. was set on the humiliation of Darius
   p267 eastwards his own position became less strong. His men had achieved
victory beyond their wildest.. Parenion, one of Phillip's most seasoned
commanders, who had consistently opposed what he saw as Alexander's
recklessness, was also assassinated on Alexander's orders.. began to rely on
local mercenaries.. Bactria and Sogdania, modern Pakistan and
Afghanistan.. Hindu Kush were crossed in April 329
   p268 As ever, Alexander showed his inventiveness and flexibility.  His
archers and javelin men came into their own against bands of nomadic
tribesmen who circled the Macedonian armies. Even the most impregnable of
citadels fell to his tactics..  30,000 young men were taken to be taught
Greek and trained for Alexander's Armies. Bactria was to become and remain an
enclave of Greek culture for centuries to come.. king was not removed from
his commanders - he ate and drank, often heavily, alongside them. The
tradition of the Persian monarchy was very different
   p269 myths that both Heracles and Dionysus originated in India..  Indus
RIver was crossed amidst great celebrations.. Taxila, whose motives appear to
have been to use the Macedonians to defeat rival princes further
east.. monsoons had now started. By the time the army had reached the River
Beas it had endured seventy days of continuous heavy rainfall and was close
to mutiny. For the first time in his life, Alexander accepted defeat. He
claimed that a sacrifice has shown the gods did not want him to continue
further and ordered the retreat.  There was a jubilation in the ranks which
Alexander was never to forgive
   p271 Opis, he announced that all Macedonians who were unfit for further
service because of age or injury would be disbanded and allowed to return
home.. seen as a gesture of rejection.. became increasingly absolutist.. 
proclaimed that all Greek exiles could return to their native cities.. 
disrupt their economies and political stability as the exiles returned
   p273 Alexander's immediate legacy was not, therefore, an empire.  Rather
it was a form of monarchy, based on absolute power, an aura of divinity, and
conspicuous consumption. This was to be the model he bequeathed to the
Hellenistic kings who succeeded him. For generations he became the archetype
of the world emperor
   p274-5 Celts raided down into Greece in the early third century, sacking
Delphi in 279, and it was only by confronting them in 277 that Antigonus
Gonatas secured the kingdom of Macedonia for himself.  Another Celtic people,
the Galatians, settled in central Anatolia..  only two Seleucid monarchs
survived to die in bed.. 'bread and circus' for the masses began in this
period.. [Alexandria] library may have held nealry half a million books.. 
ambition of acquiring copies of every known text
   p279 Aetolian League in central Greece gained its cohesion from successful
defence of the area against the Celts. After saving Delphi in 279
   p292 Even in Judaea, the mountainous region around Jerusalem, a Greek
education became popular.. Ptolemies were replaced by the Seleucids in
200.. much more intrusive.. humiliated by the Romans in 168.. eyes on the
treasury of the great temple at Jerusalem.. dedicate the temple to Zeus (in
167), guerrilla warfare.. Judas Maccabaeus
   p294 Celtic groups spread widely across the continent..tribal groups
living under the leadership of warrior elites.. Strabo, writing in the first
century BC.. "frankness and high-spiritedness of their temperament must be
added the traits od childish boastfulness and love of decoration.. vanity
which makes them unbearable in victory and so completely downcast in defeat"
   p297 Parthian empire. Mithriades was a gifted ruler who was quick to
exploit the position of his empire as a middleman between his two most
powerful enemies, China in the east, and after the demise of the Seleucids,
Rome in the west.. silk in return for the majestic horses provided by the
Parthians.. Chinese were the only people who knew the secret of the moment
when to destroy the larvae of the silkworm
   p305 Etruscan [Tyrrhenian, non Indo-Eur] supremacy along the coast came
under threat from about 550 BC as new waves of Greeks fled from Persian
expansion. The Phocaean colony at Alalia in eastern Corsica was particularly
threatening. In 540 BC the Etruscans, with some Phoenician support, defeayed
the Phocaeans at sea and forced the abandonment of the settlement, but the
Phocaeans had also settled in southern France and they now blocked Etruscan
trade there. Meanwhile the Carthaginians (Phoenicians who had established the
city of Carthage and made it a springboard for further colonization) had
consolidated their position in Sardinia and on the western coas of Sicily and
gradually forced the Etruscans off the sea
   p309 Form the eighth through the end of the sixth century Rome..  not
hereditary and each new king seems to have been acclaimed by the people of
Rome meeting in the comitia_curiata, an assembly of thirty groups of clans..
symbol of imperium was the fasces, a bundle of rods bound round an axe
   p310 aristocracy were not necessarily anti-Etruscan.. protectors of Rome
against tyranny.. intense suspicion of any individual who tried to use
popular support to build personal power.. two magistrates, the consuls, who
would hold power for one year but who could not be immediately re-elected
   p320 As the Phoenician coastal cities were overrun in the seventh century,
in turn by Assyrians, Egyptians, and Persians, Carthage emerged as an
independent city ideally suited to act as the focus for the commerce of the
other former Phoenician colonies of western Mediterranean. Her dominance over
them was gradually established. She expanded into north Africa, Spain,
Sardinia, Siciily
   pp322-5 225 BC central Italy was faced with a Celtic invasion.. 218 when
Italy was unexpectedly invaded from the north by a Carthaginian army led by
Hannibal.. been energetically building a new empire in Spain..One of Rome's
oldest allies, the city of Massilia [Marseilles], had clearly become
concerned.. Hanibal had a tutor from Sparta..  hostile tribes harassing his
men (and the elephants they brought with them) as they passed. Perhaps a
third of his army was lost on the way.. Po plain, where the Celts rallied to
Hannibal as their liberator.. Celts and Spaniards who were holding Hannibal's
centre..  victory at Cannae now allowed Hannibal to consolidate his position
in southern Italy.. Scipio.. victory at Ilipa.. war to Africa.. forced the
Carthaginians to recall Hannibal.. Rome inherited her empire in Spain. In
Sicily, Syracuse, who had joined the Carthaginians, had been taken and sacked
by Romans in 212. The most notable casualty was the celebrated scientist
Archimedes, whose ingenious war machines had delayed the city's capture
   p326-7 In 215 Hannibal had made an alliance with Philip V of Macedon.
Rome had sent a small fleet to Greece but primarily used the Aetolian League
(see p297), traditionally hostile to Macedon, to contain him..  When in 192,
Antiochus agreed to support the Aetolian League and crossed with a small army
to the Greek mainland, the Romans reacted vigorously. In 191 at Thermopylae
he was easily defeated
   p330 In Italy the confiscation of land allowed the surplus population of
Rome to be settled away from the city so that social tensions could be
contained. In so far as the only obligation that Rome expected from her allies
was the provision of men for war, her continuing supremacy over them also
depended on frequent campaigns [Wm Harris, War&Imp_Repub_Rom 1979]
   p339 For the poorer citizen access to cheap grain was essential and Gaius
[Gracchus] stabilized corn prices by instituting a system of bulk buying and
storage for sale at a fixed price (thus protecting the poor from variations
in the weather and the exploitation of speculators)
   p341 In 113 news came of two Germanic tribes, the Cimbri and Tuetones, who
had embarked on a long and seemingly undirected migration from central Europe
to France which intruded from time to time on Roman territory. Each time they
met a Roman army they defeated it.. Marius' problem was the settlement of his
troops. Those without land to return to could not simply be disbanded.. 
bitterly opposed by the senate.. never got their land.. exile, now a somewhat 
discredited figure. Once again violence had infiltrated the political system
   p347 Pompey's career had already shown that he would not be easy to
control, but it was equally clear that he was one of the most able men in the
state, energetic, ruthless when he needed to be, and with fine administrative
skills.. massive uprising of slaves led by the Thracian gladiator Spartacus.. 
70,000-strong force of slaves..  grisly row of 6,000 crucified slaves 
lining the road from Rome to Capua where the uprising had begun
   p359 republican by temprament, a believer in the ancient liberties of
Rome, but had to admit, even in De Republica, that the breakdown of orer
required a strongman to take control. (Cicero had Pompey in mind.) Cicero
himself connot have been easy to live with. He could be fussy, self-pitying,
and ambivalent in his loyalties.
   p363 Caesar had had to borrow a legion from Popmey's forces to replace it
as well as to recruit two more from Cisalpine Gaul. Unrest among tribes in
the north of Gaul had continued into 53 and then in 52 there had been a much
more formidable revolt which had covered much of central and south-western
Gaul. It had been led by Vercingetorix of the Averni, the first Celtic leader
able to transcend tribal loyalties and unite the Celts in defence of their
freedom
   p365 On 1 January 49 Caesar suggested in a letter to the senate that both
he and Pompey should lay down their commands.. On 10 January 49 he crossed a
small river, the Rubicon, which markd the boundary of Cisalpine Gaul within
which hw could exercise imperium and the rest of Italy where he could no. He
had, in effect, decalred war on the Republic
   p367 Pompey must have hoped for some support. However as he steped ashore
he was murdered on the orders of the Egyptian authorities, who understood
that Caesar was now the man to please.. jointly by a 21-year-old queen,
Cleopatra, and her brother, the 15-year-old Ptolemy XII.. She was the first
Hellenistic ruler of Egypt to have learnt the language (she knew nine
altogether) and to have participated in Egyptian religious festivals
    p369 fact that he had won a civil war against fellow citizens was glossed
over by allocating each triumph to a victory over foreigners, the Gauls, the
Egyptians, Pharnaces, and king Juba of Numidia..  acquiring the aura of a
Hellenistic monarch.. fair settlement of debts had been decreed in
48.. 80,000 citizens were persuaded to emigrate..  Citizenship was also
granted to loyal provincial communities..  calendar.. was replaced on the
advice of an Alexandrian astronomer, Sosigenes, by one of 365 days with one
extra day added every four years. (This calendar lasted until it required
further reform in the sixteenth century.).. increasing absolutist
   p371 Caesar accepted the idea of a temple dedicated to him and the
appointment of Mark Antony as his flamen or priest. More provocative to the
average Roman were the accumulation of honours and trapping which hinted of
kingship. Here Caesar's behaviour was deeply ambiguous.. committed
republicans such as Cassius and Brutus, the leaders, former supported of
Pompey whom Caesar had forgiven, and others with more personal
resentments. The secret was well kept.  Caesar was due to attend a meeting of
the senate in a great hall adjoining Pompey's theatre. One of the
conspirators was delegated to throw himself at Caesar's feet with a petition,
pulling Caesar's toga downwards so he could not defend himself. The others
were then to stab him
   p372 Cicero emerged to preside over the reconciliation. However, when it
was discovered that Caesar had left his gardens to the city and a sum of mony
to each of its citizens, popular fury against the murderers grew and Brutus
and Cassius were forced to leave Rome.. To his dismay Antony found that
Caesar had adopted his 18-year-old nephew, Octavian.. Antony was indeed
defeated in Cisalpine Gaul but both counsuls were killed and Octavian found
himself commander of an army of eight legions. These he refused to give up
and marched to Rome to demand and receive a consulship from the humiliated
senate. He was aged 19.. November 43 they set up a triumvirate.. liquidation
of the Republic was ratified by a meeting of the conscilium.. seize land in
Italy to settle their large armies. A death list of 300 senators and 2,000
equestrians was drawn up. There was only one name of consular rank, Cicero. 
He hesitated over his escape and was caught in his litter and beheaded
   p374-5 murdering her younger brother and placing the 4-year-old Caesarion
as co-ruler.. Antony, who, in contrast to the austere Caesar, had a weakness
for opulence, succumbed. He spent the winter of 41 tp 40 with Cleopatra in
Alexandria and she bore him twins.. In 39 Parthian forces invaded Syria and
even entered Jerusalem. They were repulsed. Antony, who had sent Octavia home
when she became pregnant and renewed his relationship with Cleopatra, now
planned a major invasion of Partha.. Caesarion was declared the true heir of
Caesar (an obvious affront to Octavian) and, with his mother, joint ruler of
Egypt and Cyprus.. easy for Octavian to damn him as the plaything of a
powerful woman who was corrupting Roman virtues with the decadence of the
east.. Antony stabbed himself, while Cleopatra had herself bitten by an
asp. Caesarion was later murdered. Egypt, the last of the great Hellenistic
kingdoms, was now in the hands of Rome
   p385 Augustus' formal powers were rooted in republican precendent and
there was the knowledge that they had been granted freely to him by the
senate and the people of Rome. In combination and duration they extended
beyond anything known in the Republic.. Wahtever the realities of his power,
Augustus remained scrupulous in his dealings with senators.. An exception was
Egypt.. personal conquet
  pp409-12 Stoic could be stern and unbending. The importance of Seneca is
that he humanized.. power under Nero.. Gradually, however, Nero's activities
became more sinister. In 59, eggend on by his mistress, Poppea, he decided to
murder his mother.. immense psychological burden. Soon a reign of terror
began.. Most formidable of all was a Jewish revolt, set of in 66 by the
clumsy behaviour of a Greek governor, appointed under the influence of
Poppea. A million died in the following years as it was suppressed.. With
Nero fied the last of the Julio-Claudians..  outside the traditional noble
families of Rome and make his way to power through sheer merit. Vespasian was
not to disappoint. He was the first emperor since Augustus to maintain good
relationships with those varied constituencies, the senate, the army, and the
people of Rome. Although severe in tone and cautious with his spending, he
also had a sound awareness of what the empire needed - the definition of
boundaries, stable provincial government, and a widening of citizenship so
that its subjects could be progressively drawn into loyalty. Nero's reign and
the disruption of the year 69 had left the empire unsettled
   p416 He was assidious in intervening in the affairs of cities, settling
disputes and telling them how to arrange their affairs..  Farmers could apply
for loans from the imperial treasury at 5 percent interest (instead of the
usual 12 per cent). The interest was then placed in a special account and
used to pay for grain rations for the children of the poor. Trajan also
proved to be the last great conqueror of the Roman empire
   p419 Hadrian is remembered above all as a builder.. Hadrian's Wall
crossing northern Britain from seas to sea.. One consequence of Hadrian's
continuous travels was that imperial decisionmaking was considered
independently of the senate in Rome.. However, by Hadrian's reign it is clear
that the emperor's decisions on matters brought to him directly were now also
considered to have the force of law. Such decisions were known as rescripts
and some of Hadrian's are quoted in Justinian's great Digest of Roman law
   p422-3 By the time Jerusalem was stormed by Titus in 70 the Romans may
have inflicted a million casualties. Those insurgents who were captured alive
were distributed as victims to the amphitheatres of the east.. second Jewish
revolt in 132-5 was crushed with equal brutality.. earlier traditions of
ruthlessness were not dead..  megalomaniac behaviour of Caligula and Nero
against their subjects and the lives of Tiberius and Domitian also ended in
reigns or terror.  Non-citizens had no protection against the arbitrary
decisions of magistrates and there is evidence that governors would order
executions to appease local pressure groups (the trial and crucifixion of
Jesus on the authority of Pontius Pilate can be viewed in this context) or
simply to clear overcrowded gaols
   p463-4 For Edward Gibbon this represented the moment when the human race
was more prosperous and contented than at any other time in history, and it
was in Antoninius' reign that Aelius Aristides delivered his famous panegyric
of Roman rule.. emergence of new, often expansionst, tribal groups. In the
Black Seas area the Goths appear in the early third century.. Saratians,
nomadic peoples of Asiatic origin, who had established themselves on the
Hungarian plain..  Burgundians, emerged on the Elbe to thewest of the Vistula
about the smae time as the home of the Oksywie culture became deserted.
Similarly other Germanic tribes were drawn together as a confederation known
as the Alamanni ('all men'), first attested in 213. The Franks emerged
slightly later long the lower Rhine while the Saxons appear along the coast
of the North Sea
   p477 In 293 Diocletian did this in characteristic fashion by sweeping away
all vestiges of local currencies and replacing the devalued coins by a
currency based on pure gold coins of 5.20 grams in weight with pure silver
coins for lower denominations.. The Edict of Prices of 301 is a fascinating
document. In it are listed the proposed maximum prices for a vast range of
goods and the highest wages each type of craftsman and labourer should
receive [Reagan citied this as first failure of price controls]
   p484 Jesus was brought up in Galilee, a northern region of Palestine. 
Galilee was governed not by the Romans but by a series of client kings, first,
at the time of Jesus' birth around 5BC, Herod and then his son Herod Antipas
   p485 At one extreme the Sadducees, a wealthy and aristocratic group, with
conservative religious and social ideas, were prepared to tolerate Roman rule
as offering the best chance of their survival as an elite. They dominated the
councils of Jerusalem. At the other extreme, there were those who were
actually prepared to countenance armed rebellion against the Romans. In
Jesus' time they were not a coordinated group but they were to come together
as 'the Zealots' to launch the great Jewish revolt against Rome in AD 66. In
between these extremes other sects such as the Pharisees concentrated on
maintaining their religious principles intact without offering any open
opposition to Roman rule
   p486-7 Its converts were mainly among Greek-speaking Jews..  synagogues in
these large cosmopolitan cities traditionally attracted gentiles.. Jerusalem
leaders, Peter and James, wedded to their Jewish background, insisted that
Jesus was only for those who were cirumcised and who obeyed Jewish dietary
laws.. Paul, a Greek-speaking Jew from Tarsus in Cilicia and a citizen of the
empire.. Paul insisted that uncircumcised gentiles could become Christians
and he argued his case against restrictive attitudes of the Jerusalem
community with vigour.  He only got his way when he agreed that his gentile
churches would collect money for the church in Jerusalem. There followed
broad agreement that the Jerusalem leaders would continue to preach to Jews
while Paul would be leader of the mission to the gentiles.. Paul later told
the Galatian Christians of a public row he had had with Peter in
Antioch. Peter had been prepared at first to eat with gentiles but when
joined by fellow Jewish Christians from Jerusalem withdrew
   p493 no supreme bishop, although those of larger cities, Jerusalem (in
very early days), Antioch, Ephesus and Alexandria, claimed some form of
pre-eminence in their region. In the second century these cities were
affronted when Victor, bishop of Rome, tried unsuccessfully to impose the
date of Easter
   p494 Middle Platonism began to permeate the writings of Christians
   p495 Logos was a concept developed by Greek philosophers (Stoics as well
as Platonists) to describe the force of reason which, they argued, had come
into being as part of creation. (It is often translated, rather unhelpfully,
as 'the Word'.) Logos existed in human beings as the intellectual power with
which they were able to understand the divine world so, in this sence, logos
overlapped both the physical world and the divine. Hrist could be portrayed
as logos created by God in human form and sent by him into the world to act
as an intermediary between god and man
  p496 Accounts of trials show that it was not so much what Christians
believed that worried local governors as their refusal to honour traditional
gods
   p512 Some extremists, such as the Egyptian Hierakas, even doubted that
married couples who had enjoyed the sexual act would be admitted to heaven
				 #@#
   Phoenicians & West Aubet trTurton Cambridge ISBN 0 521 41141 6
   p120 kings of Tyre and Byblos were advised, as has already been indicated,
by a Council of Elders, or representatives of the most renowned and powerful
families in the city, whose power probably lay in their merchantile
interest. As far as we an tell from the correspondence of the kings of Tyre
and Bublos with the pharaohs of El Amarna, this institution goes back at
least to the middle of the second millenium BC
   p121 Those who belonged to the Council of Elders or Council of State in
each of the Phoenician cities were called spt in Phoenician, equivalent ot the
Akkadian sapitum and the the Hebrew sophet. In Israel, for example, these
suffettes or 'judges' governed the territory in exceptional circumstances in
the years 1200-1030 BC. There, they were leaders of clans and tribes,
magistrates by divine right, who would be the forerunners of the
monarchy. The best-known of the judges of Israel was Saul
   p126 With respect to the ancient Canaanite religion, the Phoenician
religion of the Iron AGe presupposes an ideological break, which implies
profound religious, ideological and socio-political changes at the end of the
second millennium.. Nevertheless, the most important novelty os the
appearance of human sacrifice, unknown, apparently, in the second millenium,
and the birth of 'national' gods with no known predecents, like Melqart,
Eshmun, and Reshef.. [human sacrifice] also known by the biblical name of
'Moloch sacrifice', would develop in a special way in the Phoenician enclaves
in the west, where it appears linked with fertility rites and the
monarchy. In Phoenicia, human sacrifice was very sporadic and disappeared in
the middle of the first millenium
   p127 In the city of Tyre, by contrast, the chief divinity was masculine:
Melqart, the protector of the city, symbol of the monarchic institution and
founder of colonies. Asarte, Baal Shamem and Baal Hammon play a supporting
part.. testimony of Herodotus [2:43-44].. saw the temple in Tyre with his own
eyes and describes it flanked by the two famous columns of gold and emerald
and, inside it, the tomb of the god. Some authors have hinted at a direct
link between the two pillars and the Pillars of Hercules [Gibraltar] at the
other end of the Phoenician world, in the city of Gadir [Cadiz] (Arrianus
2:17,2-4)
   p128 immolation of the god through ritual cremation. The intention was,
logically, to revive him and make him immortal by virtue of fire. The belief
in resurrection by faire, already known in Ugaritic myths, explains the fact
that Melqart is also called 'fire of heaven'.. agricultural nature of
Melqart, a god who dies and is reborn each year in accordance with natural
cycles, was ecliped by his great maritime prowess
   p129 of Melqart is the history and fate of Tyre and her daughters, the
western colonies. In Hannibal's famous oath of 215 BC, the Tyrian pantheon is
still mentioned, consisting of Heracles (Melqart) and Asarte, as well as
Iolaos or Eshmun, all of them symbols of the monarchy. In the history of
Cyprus, Melqart-Eshmun, that is, the royal family of Tyre, appear as founders
of the kingdom of Kition. In the fifth century BC, Kition is still minting
coins with the efficgy of Melqart. When Alexander the Great beseiged Tyre,
the Macedonian, who claime dto be descended from Heracles, expressed a wish
to offer a sacrifice in the temple of Melqart for ends that were clearly
political (Arrianus 2:15,7-16,7). The Tyrians were categorically opposed to
this, cosidering the place to be sacred. Melqart was the symbol of their
autonomy and independence, but above all he was the symbol of their national
   p130 The most ancient Tyrian foundations in the Mediterranean appear to be
linked to a temple which, in most cases, was dedicated to Melqart. In fact,
Tyrian expansion tot he west coincided with the gradual introduction of the
worship of Melqart in Cyprus, Thasos, Malta.. In Gadir and Carthage, the
figure of Melqart finds its way even into the story of the foundation
   p168 famous refernce by the Roman historian Velleius Paterculus (Hist_Rome
1:2,1-3), which placed the founding of Gadir [Utica] eighty years after the
Trojan War, that is around the year 1104 or 1103 BC
   p273 The year 550 BC is usually considered to be the moment of transition
from the Phoenician to the Punic phase in the west.. In the Iberian
peninsula, the Punic period was accompanied by the very first appearance of
traces of a cult and sanctuaries dedicated to Tanit, the principal deity of
the Carthaginian pantheon, and by the presence of sober, functional pottery
replacing the classic Phoenician red-burnished tableware. From the sixth
century onwards, the first great urban centres like Ibiza appear; in them,
the official religion of Carthage wasimposed and the relatively peaceful
trade of the eighth to seventh centuries gave way to a militarist policy that
was to accompany the history of the west until Romanization. The old
Phoenician settelements along the Mediterranean coast of Andalusia were
abandoned, or were reorganized but always after a gap or generalized break
   pp274-5 crisis of the Phoenician diaspora in the far west..fall of Typre
to Nebuchadnezzar after thirteen years of siege (586-573 BC).. fall of
Assyrian empire in 612 BC into the hands of the Medes and Babylonians. THe
siege of Tyre came later and merely delivered the coup de grace to an
economic situation that made the presence of her commercial agents on the
Straits of Gibraltar untenable.. There is no doubt that the Phoenicians
generated wealth and prompted profound transformations within the indigenous
societies of Andalusia and the Mediterranean seabord
   p282 Gadir was a merchantine metropolis, founded in response to the
resources of Lower Andalusia - Tartessos - with which it established direct
trade.. In effect, Gadir did not control the Tartessian hinterland since that
was already occupied by a developed population. For that reason, the only
traces we know of Phoenician defensive systems or fortifications are limited
to the city of Gadir itself
   p283 In Carthage, rather than of a merchantile emporium, we must speak of
an aristocratic colony, which very soon attained urban status and which,
through its particularly puritanical and conservative civico-religious
institutions, was to monopolize the economic and idological activity of vast
territories in the west
				     #@#
   Podhoretz, Prophets, Free Press, 2002 ISBN 0-7432-1927-9
   p2 enemy they knew as idolatry.. keeps coming back under different
names and in mutated forms
   p7 But the most extreme example - or what seems to me the reductio
ad_absurdum of this kind of textual analysis - the Book of Obadiah, the 
shortest in the Hebrew Bible, consisting wholly of a single chapter of only 
twenty-one verses represent either six or eight unrelated fragments that may 
have originated with as many different prophets
   p11 King James Version comes closest in syntax, cadence, locution,
and spirit to the original Hebrew.. traslates Hebrew idioms in such a
way that they seem entirely native to English 
   p43 We have already seen that idolatry is not yet prohibited among
nations other than Israel. And from the classical prophetic
literature, we will learn that only at the End of Days will all these
nations finally smash their idols and bow down to the one true God
   p56-60 loose confederation of tribes or clans.. Samuel is a kind of
circuit judge.. first king, Saul, whom Samuel himself is instructed by
God to seek out and annoint.. reluctantly, since he has already
resisted the clamor of the people for a king 
   p77 goal is not to aggrandize their own power but to establish the
rule of God - first within Israel itself, and then.. among other peoples  
   p103 Elijah will come to be featured as one of the greatest heroes
of the past with an even more important role to play in the future as
the herald of the Mesiah.. transported to heaven in a flaming chariot
   p113 prophetic guilds - as well as their anonymous masters - have
by now degenerated
   p125 Nor does His covenant with Israel entail God's indifference to the 
moral behavior of other peoples.. seven laws of Noah (prohibitions against 
murder robbery, adultery, etc).. all the peoples who live before Abraham
   p129 everything that has been destroyed will be rebuilt.. n. "Sheol
was to the Hebrews the abode of the dead. Believed to be located in
the depths of the earth, it is a simile for inaccessibility"
   p159 Feodor Dostoevsky, warned (prophetically sensing the rise of
totalitarianism in the next century, as surely as Amos and Hosea
experienced intimations of the rise of Assyria in their own day),
"everything" would become possible. Nor could even many who agreed
with Nietzsche accompany him to his more optimistic conclusion that,
liberated from the shackles of religion, mankind could now move to a
stage "beyond good and evil" 
   p178 Jon D Levenson.. exegetes of the Middle Ages.. "if the real author is 
God, it is of no account which human vessel He inspired with any given verse"
   p183 [Isaiah] some of the greatest poetry ever written in any language
   p187 angry lament over the expropriations of small landholdings by
the owners of large estates.. moral evil abetted by judicial corruption
   p190 nature worship, one of the forms of idolatry prevalent in the
North in those days
   p213 [Habakkuk] tells the prophet that He is about to unleash the Chaldeans
   p244 Ezekiel is the only prophet God addresses as "ben-adam," a
term that literally means "son of man"
   p261 It is the same in Babylon, where, Kaufmann passionately
argues, the exiles are nothing short of heroic in maintaining their
faith under conditions that radically challenge it, and in resisting
the pressures to worship strange gods. (They even, he rightly
observes, manage to make converts among the Baylonians.)
   p267 Cyrus.. even granting them a subsidy with which to rebuild their Temple
   p276 Israel, then, is not to be merely a "mediator of blessings":
it is to be the teacher of God's law
   p280 (In fact, the rudiments of the new institution of the
synagogue - which will become the substitute for a temple after the
second one is destroyed by the Romans in 70 CE - are evidenlty already
present in Babylon in the days of Second Isaiah.)
   p286 true universalism of the Second Isaiah.. reassurance
thisprophet gives to the converts made in Babylonia who are worried
about the status they will have when they arrive in Jerusalem 
   p288 Samaritans.. descendants of the Assyrians snet to colonize the
Northern Kingdom.. adopted the religionof Israel, and were now practising 
it.. manner of observance was looked upon as improper by the returnees
  p309 cessation of classical prophesy in the mid-fifth century BCE (just 
when - in another touch of mystery? - Socrates and Plato and Aristotle and 
many other giants of Greek culture are becoming prominent in Athens)
   p315 keep their people faithful to God because they believed with
all their hearts and all their souls that He Had, out of inscrutable
love, chosen the children of Israel as the instrument through which
His Law would be revealed and ultimately accepted by every other
peopel as well... Leo Strauss was obviously right when he located the
roots of Western civilization in two ancient cities: Jerusalem and
Athens.. Maimonides set out to reconcile the teachings of Judaism with
those of Aristotle; then in the next century St Thomas Aquinas dedicated 
himself to the same gigantic project as it applied to Christianity 
   p326 only God can bring about the messianic era. Not believing in God, and
therefore oblivious of that essential truth, revolutionaries of the modern
era from Robespierre to Lenin, from Mao to Pol Pot, who set out to realize
the utopian visions of a world of perfect justice, harmony, brotherhood, felt
justified in constructing totalitarian regimes and murdering as many millions
as they thought it would take to createsuch a world.. dream of
peace.. disarmers and treaty makers of the 1920s.. had the opposite effect
   p334 The triggering event was the infamous decree of 167 BCE issued by 
Antiochus, a Seleucid monarch and a great devotee of Greek culture. Under 
its provisions, anyone caught with a copy of the Torah or circumcising a 
baby boy would be executed (and many were, including several of the leading 
rabbinical sages of the period). Antiochus then followed up this
ruthless policy of Hellenization by rededicating the Temple in Jerusalem 
to Zeus and offering sacrifices to him there. "At this point," Moorer 
comments, "the extension of divine retribution beyond the tomb came as a 
necessary corollary to the idea of God's justice and the assurance of his 
faithfulness in fulfilling his promise to the righteous"
   p337 A pious Jew offers thanks for the rising of the sun and its
setting; for every morsel of food he eats; and even - in a regulation that 
is at once comical and impressive in its robust and earthy attitude toward 
life - for the successful conclusion of the lowliest bodily functions  
   p350-1 delegitimize these traditional attitudes and ideas altogether.
Students and professors who refused to toe the line were punished by
suspension or forced to undergo "sensitivity training"..  "reeducation
camps".. "Incorrect" points of view on these matters were stigmatized as
"hate speech".. religious need not apply..  environmentalism, the antinomian
strain grew out of the counterculture's assault on technology with its
contempt for the workings of man. To this it appended a kind of nature
worship that even involved an attack on "specieism" or the assumption that
human beings were superior to animals
   p353 Paganism often (always?) involved the worship of nature..
sanctioned sexual promiscuity.. involved the readiness to sacrifice
one's own children for one's own good.. "Home-Alone America"
   p357 bowing down to the work of their own hands, what they were
worshiping was themselves; and in worshiping themselves, in trusting
in themselves as though they were gods, they not only failed to
acquire superhuman status, but htey lost even such powers as were
granted to human beings, becoming as dead to the world as the idols
they constructed.. idolatry amounted to self-deification, the
delusion.. [Brown, Mgg Confl, 1983, p54 combining issues increases conflict]
In the Ten Commandments, the primary violation of the law
is idolatry.. cult of self.. delusion that we humans are capable of
creating a perfect world - a delusion out of which in the past century
alone mountains of corpses have been amassed
				 #@#
   Basic Judaism Steinberg 1947..75 Harvest 0-15-61069801
   p5 Nathan and Elijah who rebuked kings for deeds of oppression. Amos..
universality of God.. Hosea.. God inexhaustible in mercy.. Isaiah who espied
design in history.. universal peace and equity
   p12 Hilel, a Palestinian sage.. "That which is hurtful to thee do not to
thy neighbor. This is the whole doctrine. The rest is commentary.".. Rabbi
Akiba.. "great principle" of Judaism in the commandment laid down in
Leviticus" Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself"
   p35 Jewish religion is highly intellectualistic in the sence that it
places understandign among its supreme purposes, and in the further sense
that it believes in knowledge as the key to understanding. But neither
knowledge nor understanding is atainable without inquiry, debate, and the
right to make up one's own mind. By its nature, then, Judaism is averse to
formal creeds which of necessity limit and restrain thought.. For all its
heavy intellectualism it sets morality above logic, the pursuit of justice
and mercy over the possession of the correct idea
   p40 Similarly the eleventh century neo-Platonist, Solomon ibn Gabriol,
speaks of God as "the mystery in which our thoughts weary themselves to find
a stay." Maimonides a century later insists that God so far transcends human
comprehension that all positive descriptions of Him are inappropriate
   p42 Heathendom assumed a deity in and for each object: the river, the
tree, the sun; in and for each faculty and function:fertility, memory, the
artisan's skill. So it tore reality to shreds, and then, to confound
confusion, assumed that each spirit had no other role except to look after
its own. Under this construction there was no order, either logical or moral,
to things
   p48 He helps men from Himself by the inflow of His spirit into their
hearts, either in response to prayer or through mystical communion or in the
course of the normal respiration of the soul. Invading them, He renders them
strong with a strength they did not possess heretofore, sharpsighted with an
unusual insight, and compassionate with mercy they have not otherwise known
   p49 Salvation is man's victory over his limitations: ignorance, for
instance, or insensitivity; it is his conquest of sinfulness, of the evils
resident within him, such as pride, selfishness, hate, lust, cynicism, the
deliberate rejection of goodness and truth
   p54 Than an evil may be the result of some prior sin of the individual on
whom it is visited.. That it may represent the expiation of the wrong-doing
not of an individual but of his community; that if a man avails himself of
the advantages afforded him by his society, he must be prepared to take
responsibility for its iniquities. That it is necessary so that man may be a
moral being. For how, if there were no evil, could man choose the
good?.. That it supplies men with a touchstone on which they may test the
stuff of which they are made, an adversary against whom to contend and so
grow strong; a contest without which there could be no victory
   pp62-3 This is the good, according to the formulas of the Tradition: To do
the will of God.. To reveal His glory.. To hallow His name.. To imitate
Him.. To advance God's kingdom
   p66 Maimonides asserted that the climax of the religious life and the
perfection of man consists in "the possession of the highest intellectual
faculties and of such notions as lead to true metaphysical opinions"
   p67 "The bashful learneth not, the impatient teacheth not".. "Why is Torah
compared to water? To teach thee that as water floweth away from the lofty
and gathereth only in lowly places, so with wisdom among men"
   p72 By presenting marriage as a concession to human weakness, it has
turned into a second-best what is, properly regarded, the loveliest and most
ennobling of all human associations
   p100 Indeed, from the strictly traditionalist viewpoint, there is a sense
in which Gentiles come by salvation more easily than Jews (though not so
certainly). For a non-Jew it is required only that he conform to the "seven
commandments ordained upon the sons of Noah" which are the principles of
piety and morality conceived by the ancient rabbis as binding on all mankind:
to refrain from (1) idolatry; (2) incest and adultery, (3) bloodshed; (4) the
profanation of God's name; (5) injustice and lawlessness; (6) robbery; (7)
inhumane conduct, such as cutting a limb from a living animal. What is more,
Talmudic literature is studded with incidents concerning heathens who are
said "to have acquired the world to come" by single acts of extraordinary
kindness and integrity. Against that, it is expected of Jews for their
salvation that they shall undertake to discharge as many of the six hundred
and thirteen commandments of Torah as apply to them
   p119 Prayer to be efficacious must place God's will higher than man's and,
when the two conflict, must subordinate the latter to th eformer.  Always it
must begin with the postulate, implied or expressed, "May it be Thy will."
Always it must close with the thought, verbalized or silent, "Thy will be done"
   fn-p127 Historic Judaism has alway laid heavy stress on cleanliness.  We
have already noted its insistence on the washing of hands before the breaking
of bread. The hygienic design in the dietary laws may well be another case in
point. The Tradition provides further for the establishment of public ritual
bath houses in every community and specifies the times and occasions at which
they are to be visited.  This preoccupation with cleanliness stands forth the
more remarkably when it is contrasted with the attitude widespread in the
Middle Ages whereunder dirt was not only acquiesced in but was sometimes
regarded as a concomitant of saintliness
   p145 Law is an element in Judaism, lat of all, because of the intense
Jewish preoccupation with ethics, and because of the historic Jewish
insistence that ideals need to be put into habits and disciplines. If they be
social they must be incarnated in institutions, folkways, and law. Otherwise,
their cogency and content will evaporate, and they woll be left in the end
empty vessels
   p157 Once all rabbis bowed to the authority of the supreme rabbinical
court, the Sanhedrin. When that body dissolved - sometime in the fifth
century - a portion of its power was conferred by unspoken consent upon the
presidents and senates of two great Talmudical academies in Baylonia. In the
eleventh century, these too ceased to be effective forces. Thereafter no
rabbi has owed obedience to any other
   pp160-1 As to the form of the hereafter, of Paradise or Heaven or Eden
where righteousness is said to be rewarded, of the Hell or Sheol or Gehinnom
where wickedness is punished - on this, as on so many other articles of
belief, individual Jews have at all times put private interpretations. Indeed
it is questionable whether any other tenet of Judaism has been more
divergently construed.. On some day to come, the bodies of the dead of all
time will arise from their graves, souls will be summoned from the places an
states to which they have been committed, and both will be reunited as during
their existence on earth. Then on every human being, body and soul together,
and in the presence of all the multitudes of all generations, God will
pronounce judgement whether of bliss or damantion
   p162-3 modernists. As they read the Bible, it most ancient portions have
only this to say about an afterlife: that the souls of the dead are consigned
to a shadowy underworld called Sheol where they continue in a vague and only
partly conscious existence.. Only in the days of the Second Temple did these
doctrines emerge, partly as a normal unfolding of potentialities latent in
Judaism; partly in a response to the stimulation of Zoroastrianism with its
teachings concerning Resurrection and the Last Judgement, and of Hellenism
with its highly developed notion of immortality. On the basis of this
historical construction, some few modernists draw the inference that neither
Resurrection not Immortality is integral to the Jewish religion..  retain
faith in the deathlessness of man's spirit not only in its naturalistic
connotations but in its beyond-this-life significance as well. They are
sparing of guesses as to what the state of immortality may be like but firm
in the conviction that in some fashion the human personality outlives its
corporeal housing
   p165 God's Kingdom is therefore more than a promise. Obscured and broken
though it be, latent rather than overt, it is also an ever-present
actuality. Everything in the world subserving goodness is of its
dominion. Everyone ministering to the right is, whether knowingly or not, its
citizen.. Every formal service closes with a twofold prayer, in the first of
which the worshipper offers obeisance to the Kingdom, in the second of which
he prays for its speedy coming in its completeness
				 #@#
   Gospel acc Moses, Athol Dickson ISBN 0-7394-3550-7 brazospress.com
[Protestant invited to Jewish Bible study]
   p21 asking questions is a way to demonstrate humility, because
inherent in the question is the assumption that I do not have the answer
   p25 third explanation for divine silence: I am probably unable to
safely handle some of the answers
   p28 The Lord wants to communicate with me as badly as I want to
communicate with him
   p33 Pure, all powerful, unchanging, all-knowing and ever-present
   p43 If G-d should ever decide to change the rules in the middle of
this hand he has dealt, the entire game would be off
   p46 suspended strict justice.. withdrawn, for our protection
   p55 G-d exists outside of time.. can have it both ways
   p73 paradoxes of Scripture to ease me back toward the middle
between the truths.. love G-d _and my neighbor. Faith _and works are
both important. Justice _and mercy are required. My action are somehow
free _and predestined. G-d is somehow everywhere _and uniquely here..
   p75 layer behind layer of truth.. holding two truths in sight
simultaneously.. looking past the paradox to focus on the truth..
   p76 Blind faith is based on something much too small: me.. true
faith is open to new facts, even when they threaten to change my beliefs
   p108 "Be perfect, therefore, as your heavenly father is perfect"
[Matthew 5:48 & Leviticus 11:45]
   p126 human choice and not about inherited [orig sin]
   p143 felt humble gratitude for the undeserved loan of the offering
and returned it in a spirit of thankfulness
   p150 "The ritual and ceremonial commandments will be abolished in
the future that is to be" Niddah 61b
   p174 study, prayer, obedience to mitzvot and repentant fasting-
comes only _after forgiveness has already been received.. offering up
obedience to balance disobedience
   p176 "You do not delight in sacrifice.. broken and contrite heart"
Psalm 51:16-17
   p255 "G-d's gifts and his call are irrevocable" Romans 11:29
.. does not change and neither does his arrangement with Israel
				 #@#
   GOD 101 Rabbi Terry Bookman ISBN 0-399-526258-7 2000
betham-miami.org PenguinPutnam.com [cit Jewish scripture: Tanakh,
Jewish Publication Society, Phila 1985]
   p15 anthropocentric systems are bound to fail.. self-interest will
tell us that we are exempt from following the rules of conscience
   p19 graven images.. God is without definition..
   p24-25 Ten Commandments we read that the sins.. up to the third or
fourth generation.. repeating patterns they learned as children
   p31 balance of good and bad.. incapable of knowing the one without
experiencing the other
   p35 compelled to cause us to suffer.. return to our relationship
with the Holy One
   p38 miracles have a great deal to do with perception.. 
   p40 voice within.. quiet all distractions.. meditation
   p43 God seeks us. We call this "grace"
   p47 Finite cannot assume the Infinite.. Mystery
   p53 Judaism likes to see things as dialectic.. tension of the
middle [ie divine truth appears contradictory]
   p66 to stay God-conscious is also work.. discipline and repeated effort
   p71 hacham uses her brain, and the navi his heart, then the path of
the hasid is through the hands and feet
   p72 We are professional mitzvah doers
   p75 prayer is l'hitpallel.. whisper, or say out loud.. conversation
we have within ourselves
   p77 Prayer is also a conversation we have with a community of
others, which we call "minyan"
   p79 not knowing what the words mean can often be an enhancement to
true prayer.. turn off left-brain rational
   p80 Jewish tradition calls for both keva/fixed prayers.. and
kavanah/intentionaility and spontaneity. It demands both
   p82 midnight..between time, almost unworldly
   p86 God has to be roused by our petitions, but that we have the
power to do so
   p88 ego-centered..evil..distractions.. itch just when you are
really..  invite the barriers to be part.. capitalize on the
energy.. laugh at them.. Adon Olam prayer, "Into your hands, I place
my spirit. I will not be afraid"
   p90 [meditation] block left-brain rational thinking so as to allow
the mind to quiet itself.. in through the nose and out through the
mouth..  phrase that can elevate.. God names are good for this
   p95 challenged to say a hundred blessings ever day.. pray three times a day
   p100 perceptive mechanisms point us outward.. have to see with our hearts
   p102 bending your will to that of the group can be very beneficial,
especially in the realm of pryaer
   p113 go wherever the truth will lead me.. Even dissenting minority
opinions were preserved
   p121 Studying with others forces us to listen, to open ourselves up to 
the truth of what the other is saying, to wait our turn, to weigh our words
   p131 behalf of others.. individual does not deem them to be such
usually means that he or she is not God-focused
   p134 Jewish tradition that the Temple in Jerusalem was destroyed
because of senceless hatred..  just as easy to be nice as it is to be
nasty and it feels so much better.. never to go to bed angry at another
   p136 When people are unhappy with their work, it is often because
that work does not allow them to fulfill their true mission..
   p138 Maimonides.. tzedakah.. anonymous giving to be at a higher
level.. putting someone to work was actually the highest.. from the
perspective of the recipient.. not the giver
   p153 Anytime we extend ourselves.. without concern for ourselves.. is a 
spiritual act.. taste of the infinite.. recognize the sacredness of all life
   p154 Relationships challenge our humanness.. deny ourselves.. trust, accept 
limits, make sacrifices, and live by our deeds and not just by our words..
   p155 Each of us, even that annoying guy at work, has a spark of the
divine within.. "..whoever destroys even one soul is regarded by the
Torah as if s/he had destroyed an entire world; and whoever saves a
soul, is regarded as if s/he had saved an eniter world" (Mishna Sanhedrin)
   p156 "love your neighbor as yourself.." Leviticus 19:19
   p157 To covet is to dehumanize.. blinds us to the totality
   p158 Patience is about acceptance.. humility.. pay attention.. "thou
shalt not curse the deaf, not put a stumbling block in front of the
blind" [Leviticus 19:14].. excercise of power.. [those who trust us]
   p160 full humanity of the other..courtesies
   p161 clear boundaries.. not always easy.. Differing expectations
can destroy the fabric of what the relationship ought to be about.
   p162 Boundary violations are dehumanizing..create confusion
   p163 stop blaming.. still feel [wrongly] that responsibility equals
fault..  Responsibility begins, then, with the willingness to look at
the possibility that I was a cause in the matter
   p164 "For sins against God the Day of Atonement atones. But for sins
against another, the Day of Atonement does not atone, until one seeks and
asks forgiveness from the one whom he offended" I read that every year on Yom
Kippur. It is an accurate summary of the Jewish theology of forgiveness.
   p165 If we repeat the sin..still have work to do
   p173 make some space for the world to exist..voluntary
contraction..tzimtzum..
   p174 True love..  involves a loss of freedom, a loss of autonomy,
and to some extent, a loss of self
   p184 Our children force us to examine and reexamine all of our
defenses and reasons
				     #@#
   Jews of Christ's Time (W D MOrrison, Putnams) 31Aug1890 Chicago Daily
Sadducees controlled the priesthood and the measure of temporal as well as
spiritual authority attached to it, while the Pharisees, who included the
scribes, resembled the prophets in that they professed to be the expounders
of the law.. Sadducees contended that the law was silent on the
resurrection.. The existence of angels and evil spirits was also a matter of
dispute.. Pharisees upheld it and the Sadducees opposed.. number of Jews
outside of Palestine in the time of Christ must have been much greater than
the Jewish population of Palestine itself
				 #@#
        Eidelberg Judaic_Man ISBN0-391-03970-9 1996 p104
	How different was Abraham, born thirty-eight centuries ago, in the
year 1948 on the Hebrew calendar, the very year marking on the secular
calendar, the rebirth of Israel.  This first of the great scientific and
philosophic minds rejected every form of idolatry, by which is meanth the
belief that any physical entity, law, or process or for that matter any
mental law or process, exists independenly of the Creator. I call such a
belief "reification."  Abraham understood then what exceedingly few people
understand today (when quantum physics has excluded visualization from the
compreliension of nature): not only that the Creator cannot be an object of
sense-perception or of imagination, but that it is a desecration to represent
Him in any form whatever. Insofar as we can know anything of HaShem - and it
is only by His works - it is with the intellect and without the emotionalism
that underlies religion and its surrogates, such as the worship of nature,
secular humanism, or some utopian ideology.  The man of Torah ridicules the
emotions evoked by nature because he knows that nature has no necessary
existence, that it endures solely by the Will of God. It is abhorent to
Judaic man to worship any created thing, be it nature or humanity. The faith
- really the certitude of Judaic man is not the result of the emotions.  To
the contrary, his faith abides despite his emotions, especially the emotions
consequent upon twenty-five centuries of persecution, pogroms, and
holocaust. If Judaism were based on the emotions the Jewish people would have
perished long ago.  To perfect the faculties of the Jewish people, the Torah
provides a profound and comprehensive program of education involving
sustained study and practice of the laws contained in the Pentateuch and
explicated in the Mishna and Talmud. These are laws of life and living. They
train the three primary agencies of the human soul, the emotions, volition,
and intellect.  Not that man's mental powers exist per se and the Torah
appears afterwards to teach mankind how to live. Rather, the human faculties
exist in order to make manifest the wisdom of the Torah. As will be seen
later, the key objective of a Torah education is to secure the rule of the
intellect over the imagination and affective agency of the soul - the desires
and inclinations - the sources of reification which can hinder the Torah's
world-historical goal of man, that of conquering nature.  Without the Torah
the intellect can provide mankind nothing worthy of abiding love and
reverence. To love the creations of our own hands or minds without reference
to the Creator is nothing but narcissism. Eventually, self-love turns into
self-hatred. Insanity follows, and on a global scale.  How different is the
paradigm of Judaic man - so well-balanced, so thoroughly rational and
humane..
   				         #@#
   Jewish Customs, Bloch, Ktav 1980
   p309 Talmud attributed the stringency of Tisha B'av to the multiple
disasters which occured on that day.. commemoration of the loss of the Temple
   p312 forbidden to cut one's hair and to wash laundry during the week
[proto-lent?] of Tisha B'av.. Wine and meat, according to tradition, generate
lingering joy. Furthermore, wine and meat were part of the Temple's
sacrificial rituals, which came to an end withthe loss of the Sanctuary. It
was therefore considered proper to abstain from them close to the
fast [lent as prep for fast].. There are five pleasurable acts which are
prohibited on Tisha B'av: eating, washing, annointing, wearing if leather
shoes, and marital intercourse
				 #@#
   Jacobs, Holy Living: saints & saintliness in Judaism ISBN 0-87668-822-9 
Aronson 1990 NJ
   p125 The whole question of intercession at the graves of the saints
exercised the minds of the traditional halakhists. The main discussion
centers on two talmudic passages. In one (Sotah 34b), it is said that Caleb
prostrated himself on the graves of the patriarchs and said to them, "My
fathers, pray on my behalf that I may be delivered from the plot of spies."
In the other passages (Taamit 47a), it is said that on days of fasting people
go out to the graves to ask the dead to pray on their behalf. Against this is
the orohibition of necromancy (Deuteronomy 18:11). The general line adopted
by the majority of halkhists is that since the saints are asked only to pray
on behalf of the supplicants, the question of necromancy does not arise. [cit
Ency Jud v7 p247] The Zohar (III,71a-71b), in fact, goes so far as to say
that "inquiring of the dead" does not apply to the saints, since they are
still alive
				     #@#
   Grace,  Punishment,  and the  Torah.   Rosen,  Jonathan American  Scholar;
Winter2002, Vol. 71  Issue 1, p61, 3p According to the  rabbis of the Talmud,
whoever forgoes retaliation has his sins remitted.  The Bible itself is quite
clear that revenge is a bad  thing.  Leviticus 19:18 decrees: "Thou shalt not
take  revenge  or  bear  a   grudge."..   But  in  Judaism,  revenge  is  not
particularly important. Justice is. That is at the heart of the notion of "an
eye  for an  eye," which  was a  way of  making sure  the punishment  was not
disproportionate to the crime, a way of preventing revenge, a way of guarding
against  arbitrary retribution  inflicted by  enraged parties.  It formalized
punishment so that,  as Leviticus states, "you shall have  one manner of law"
(Lev. xxiv. 22).   The rabbis of the Talmud carried  this notion even further
by insisting  that an eye  for an eye  is a metaphor  and not a  handbook for
actual retribution..  The rabbis were so concerned with merciful justice that
they  imagined  God  himself praying  that  his  mercy  be greater  than  his
justice. His full  prayer is described this  way: "May it be My  will that My
mercy may  subdue My  wrath; and may  My mercy  prevail over My  attribute of
justice, so  that I may  deal with  My children in  the quality of  mercy and
enter  on their  behalf within  the  line of  strict justice"  (Ber. 7a).   A
related passage describes  God's day as follows: "During  three hours of each
day  He sits  and judges  the whole  world. When  He sees  that the  world is
deserving of  being destroyed because of  the prevalent evil,  he arises from
the throne  of justice and  sits upon the  throne of mercy" (A.Z.  3b).  This
serves as  a model for human  behavior..  There are myriad  rabbinic laws for
putting sinners to death, but the rabbis tell us that a Sanhedrin--a tribunal
of Temple  times--that put an  offender to death  once every seven  years was
known as  a "bloody Sanhedrin"  (Makkot 7a).  Having  said as much,  I should
quickly add that the rabbis understood that failing to take action when it is
required would constitute  its own form of immorality. In  the matter of war,
for example, they felt that even the  Sabbath could be broken, since war is a
matter of life and death. And just  two verses before we are told not to bear
a grudge, Leviticus declares, "you shall  not stand idly by the blood of your
brother." This  has nothing to  do with revenge.  It is, rather, a  matter of
justice.
				     #@#
   Sacred Texts: A  review of Interpreting the Bible  and the Constitution by
Jaroslav Pelikan  By Christopher D. Levenick Winter  2005/06 Claremont Review
of Books.   Americans have long likened  their Constitution to  the Bible, an
analogy usually intended  to cultivate a reverence for  the former by imbuing
it with the sacred authority  of the latter. George Washington, for instance,
cherished  the   hope  that  "the  free  constitution"   would  "be  sacredly
maintained," while James  Madison counseled his fellow citizens  to look upon
their national charters  as "political scriptures" and to  guard them "with a
holy  zeal"  against "every  attempt  to add  to  or  diminish from  them."..
Christians  read the  Bible in  light of  the trinitarian  and Christological
doctrines promulgated by the  early ecumenical councils, while Americans read
the  Constitution through  the  natural right  principles  enunciated in  the
Declaration of  Independence..  give rise  to the difficulty Pelikan  calls a
crux interpretum: a cluster of  words and concepts so dense with significance
as  to  engender  multiple,   possibly  contradictory,  readings..  a  spirit
unconstrained by the letter gives rise to its own gnostic tendencies. Justice
William O.  Douglas, no less  than the second-century  heresiarch Valentinus,
claimed  for  himself  a  mysterious  enlightenment,  capable  of  discerning
penumbral  meanings invisibly  emanating from  the page..   Pelikan, however,
retains  an ambivalence  about originalist  assumptions and  methods, arguing
that  they "run  the  constant  danger of  substituting  pedantry for  living
experience."
				     #@#
   New Light on the Torah, Jaroslav Pelikan is Sterling Professor Emeritus of
History at  Yale, The Five Books  of Moses: A Translation  with Commentary by
Robert  Alter,  Summer 2005,  Claremont  Review  of  Books Greek  translation
carried out by the Jews of Alexandria a century or two before the Common Era,
therefore many centuries before the  fixing of the Masoretic Text, repeatedly
manifests  a reading of  the Hebrew  that diverges  from our  received text..
distinctiveness  of Hebrew..   lends  itself to  puns.  Some of  these it  is
possible  to  imitate  in English  (as  in  Genesis  2:7--then the  Lord  God
fashioned  the human  ('adam), humus  ('adamah)  from the  soil.. "heresy  of
explanation," of  which modern  translators and commentators  have frequently
been  guilty, easily  "trivializes the  grand  solemnity and  epic sweep"  of
Biblical narrative,  and "betrays the  monosyllabic plainness of  the Hebrew"
and other instances  of "the oddness of the Hebrew" or  "the ambiguity of the
Hebrew"  by  resorting  to  "a  single,  indifferent  level  of  diction"  in
English. That insistence on  "representing" rather than "explaining" includes
the imperative "to mirror the repetitions  as much as is feasible." Where the
Hebrew has  "solemn, emphatic reiteration  of refrainlike phrases  and entire
clauses,"  the  translation should  do  the  same..   Wading into  all  these
thickets with confidence,  Robert Alter can afford to  be surprisingly candid
with  his readers  about his  translation as  "somewhat speculative"  in some
passages,   or    "a   reasonable   educated   guess,"    or   "guesses   and
approximations."..   While  quite severe  in  his  criticism  of "the  modern
English versions,"  which "have placed  readers at a grotesque  distance from
the distinctive  literary experience of  the Bible in its  original language"
and "have  shown a  deaf ear to  diction," Alter  is respectful of  "the King
James  Version, following  the great  model of  Tyndale"--respectful  but not
deferential..  The division  of the Ten Commandments that  does not count the
prohibition of  images in  Exodus 20:4-6 as  a separate commandment  and that
therefore prohibits  "coveting" twice seems to be  regarded as characteristic
of all Christian churches, although  in fact most Protestants, Anglicans, and
Eastern Orthodox  follow the  same division that  Judaism does..   "There is,
thankfully, no  archeological evidence that this program  of annihilation was
ever implemented."..  He is especially thoughtful in describing what he aptly
terms  "the pervasive textualization  of Jewish  culture," the  definition of
"the text as the enduring source of authority,"
				 #@#
   Vox Graeca Guide Pronunc Classical Greek Wm Sydney Allen Cambrigde
3ed ISBN 0 521 33367 9
   p67 On Indo-Greek coins of the 2 B.C. u is represented by i
(e.g. Dianisiyasa - Diovusiou); but this does not necessarily mean
that Greek [U"] had by then become [i] as in the modern language; it
indicates only that Indo-Aryan had no rounded front vowe, and so
rendered it by the equivalent unrounded vowel. This conclusion is also
supported by the Latin evidence; in early borrowings and
transcriptions from Greek, Latin speakers wrote and pronounced u
(i.e. the equivalent back vowel) for Gree u, as in e.g. Ennius'
'Burrus' for Purros 9cf VL, p52); but with the spread of Greek
knowledge, the Greek pronounciation and letter came to be adopted, at
least in educated circles - hence eg hymnus, Olympia. Clearly, whilst
the Greek sound was not [u], neither was it [i]; and there are
references in Latin writer to its non-existence in native Latin words:
thus eg Cicero, Or 160 and Quintilian xii 10 27
  p78 Fig 3 Approximate chrnological development of Attic long vowels 
          and 'short' diphthongs (excluding pre-vocalic position)    
    pre-5c.             5c   4c          3c  2c  1c BC AD 1c   2c   3c     Modern
_     _
a     a                                                                      a
_     _  
i     i  _                                                                   i
_    _   "
u    u - u                                                                   i
     _                                                       _   _
n    e                                                       e   i           i
     , _                                                     .
ei     e                           i                                         i
    _  .   
w   o                                                                        o
    , _   _
ou    o - u                                                                  u
      .                                                      _
ai      ai                                                   e               e
                                                             ,
au   au                                                                      av

eu   eu                                          _           _               ev
            "                                    "           "
oi   oi - (?oi)                                (?o)          u               i
1
  pp177-9
  excerpts of  "Summary of Recommended Pronounciations"
 alpha-iota    As in English high
 alpha-ypsilon As in English how
 beta          As English b
 gamma     (1) As English 'hard' g
           (2) Before kappa, chi, gamma, mu: as n in English ink or ng in song
 delta         As French d
 epsilon       As in English pet
 epsilon-iota  As in German Beet
 zeta [zd]     As in English wisdom
 eta           As in French tete
 theta         As t in English top
 omikron-iota  As in English boy, coin
 ypsilon       As in French lune, ruse
 chi           As c in English cat
 omega         As in English saw
				   #@#
   SEPTUAGINT LAMENTATIONS GREEK HEBREW INTERPRONOUNCIATION 
A  /\ E Q        ALEPH
B  H  8          VEETH
F  I  M E /\     YIMEL
D  A  /\ E 8     DTHALETH
H                EE
O  Y A Y         OUAV
Z  A I N         ZAEN
H  8             EETH
T  H 8           TEETH
I  W D           IOHDTH
X  A Q           HAPH
/\ A M E D       LAMEDTH
M  H M           MEEM
N  O Y N         NOON
S  A M E X       SAMEKH
A  I N           AEN
Q  H             FEE
T  S A D H       TSADTHEE (CHATHIE)
K  W Q           KOHF
P  H X S         REEKHS
X  S E N         KHSEN
8  A Y           THAV
				   #@#
 Pronounciation of Greek and Latin  Edgar Sturtevant (Yale)  1920..1940 
LingSocAm UP 1940
			     p41 s32 fig5
            [i*]     [e*]    [ei]  [e*]   [a*]

500 BC      i         e      ei    n

400 BC      i         ei           n

200 BC      i,ei      ei           n

1 BC        i,ei      ei,n

400 AD      i,ei,n
			     p46s42 fig 6
                       [oh]   [ou] [o*]  [u*] [y]
Before 500 BC          o      ou   o          u

500-350                o,w         ou,o       u

After 350              w                 ou   u
				 #@#
   Warren Treadgold, Hist_Byz_State&Society, sup.org 1997 
ISBN0-8047-2630-2 LC97-23492 [son of fam Salvicist?]
   pp xviii-xix Byzantium shaped and passed on Christian, Roman, and
Greek traditions, including Christian theology, Roman law, and the
Greek classics.. most powerful influence on Russia..  conservative,
religious and not very materialistic.. else has matched it in
maintaining a single state and society for so long, over a wide area
inhabited by heterogeneous peoples
   p30 Noticing that the church hierarchy was a source of Christian
strength, Maximin imitated it by naming pagan high priests for each
province and chief priests for each city 
   p121 Christianity, by contrast, flatly repudiated the old gods,
insisting that they were not only inferior spirits but evil ones as
well.. condemned fornication, adultery, homosexual acts, gladiatorial
combat, abortion, and infanticide
   p126 Christian tradition strongly condemned killing, and had not
agreed on exceptions for war, police action, or execution..  eastern
position, as defined by Basil of Caesarea, was that those who killed,
even in just cause, should do penance and abstain from communion for
three years. The western view, professed by Saint Ambrose and Saint
Augustine, drew a sharper distinction between justified and
unjustified killing, and generally condoned the former
   p135-6 Despite the efforts of the emperors to look like absolute
rulers, they were in practice nothing of the sort, and the ideology of
a Christian empire would not allow them to be.. tolerate some misrule,
but not the unbridled tyranny of a Nero or a Commodus. In exchange, if
the emperor was a reasonably decent man, Christian public opinion
helped restrain those who might want to overthrow him.. "Greek"
(Hellen) was coming to mean a pagan rather than a person of Greek race
or culture. Instead, the usual word for an eastern Greek had begun to
be "Roman" (Rhomaios), which we moderns may render as "Byzantine"
   p198 [542] Jacob Baradaeus, made it his mission to revivify 
Monophytism within the empire.. dressed as a beggar to elude
government officials.. willing to use Syriac and Coptic in the Mass
   p221 [571] momentary triumph of common sence, Justin's
Chalcedonians and Jacob's Monophysites admitted that they held the same
beliefs and merely expressed them differently
   p257 Justinian gave bishops jurisdiction over many civil cases in
their courts, and in some cases precedence over governors
   p280 The economic expansion seems to help explain the increased
frequency of social disorder, including religious and factional
rioting. Such riots had happened before, but had seldom been so sever
as they became after the mid-fifth century, when many cities had large
groups of young men with leisure to devote to sports, shows,
carousing, crime, and following their own fashions. The gangs of Blues
and Greens, who cut their hair like Huns, wore expensive and
outlandish clothes in their colors, and went about armed, were only
the most conspicuous of these rowdies
   p307 It might well have failed against the Arabs as they were by
641. They still had all the fierceness of nomads, like the Germans,
Huns, and Avars who had often defeated the empire but had been too
divided and disorganized to destroy its eastern part. With the
foundation of the caliphate, the Arabs had gained both cohesion and
organization, like the Persians who had recently come so close to
destroying the empire. This combination was fearsome, especially when
joined to religious fervor, and neither the Byzantines nor anyone else
had yet learned how to slow its progress, let alone how to stop it
   p365 silenced all iconophile opposition. His loyal strategi spread
his persecution of monks through all but the border areas...
Lachanodracon.. eradicated monasticism within his theme
   p392 Feeling against execution was so strong that emperors punished
even most of their political opponents only by mutilating them
   p410 Western feudalism, which entirely substituted grants of land
for cash payments, was a more extreme form of the same solution.
Byzantium at least managed to maintain some payments to its soldiers,
some control over their supplies, and fairly tight control over the
highest officers
   p417 Yet Irene, an orphan in her mid-twenties from the shrunken
provincial town of Athens, had been keen political instincts, a strong
will, and some devoted allies in the bureaucracy. The precariousness
of her position seems to have given her a sence of urgency
  p423 pope argued that a woman was ineligible to be emperor, so that
Charlemagne was simply filling a vacancy
   p428 [809, Nicephorus] Before long the settlers turned most of
Greece from a Slavonic-speaking land into a Greek-speaking one
   p454 [866] In frustration over Bulgaria's defection to the papacy,
Photius held a council in late summer that declared Pope Nicholas
deposed on the grounds that various western church practices of long
standing were heretical. These included fasting on Saturdays, using
unleavened bread in the Eucharist, and excluding married men from the
priesthood. Photius particularly condemned the filioque
   p482 During the five years since the great famine, they had
concentrated much more land.. edict in 934, specifying that lands
purchased illegally since 928 must be returned to the sellers
   p493 As the empire's prestige grew, the Russian princess Olga,
Igor's widow and regent for her young son Svyatoslav, visited
Constantinople. She was baptized under the name of Helena by the
patriarch Polyeuctus, and though she failed to convert her whole
country she built up a Russia church of some size
   p517 In desperation he appealed to the Russian prince Vladimir of
Kiev, the only neighboring ruler who seemed strong enough to make a
difference. Basil's lure was the hand of his sister Anna
   p528 Bulgaria, the only power in the Balkans that rivaled
Byzantium, had utterly collapsed. From Castoria the emperor made his
way overland to Athens, where he gave thanks for his victory in the
Parthenon, in its Byzantine form as a church dedicated to the Virgin
   p534 eighth and eleventh centuries the empire made a recovery
unparalleled in history..  society became if anything more unified
   p538 Every emperor from Michael II to Basil II would have liked to
drive the Arabs from Sicily
   p542 Though all the Christian client rulers held Byzantine ranks
and could use Byzantine seals on their documents, such privileges were
mere honors, shared by Byzantine allies like Russia
   p553 Iconoclasm left most ordinary priests discredited for
accepting it, while the new hierarchy, largely composed of monks, was
inexperienced
   p574 trade was regarded with suspicion..  taxed merchants
strictly.. had to be enrolled in a guild
   p596 [1054] insisted on traditional Byzantine practices in churches
throughout the empire, especially in Armenia, where unleavened bread
had long been used in the Eucharist as it was in the West. Exasperated
by the patriarch's intrasignance, the papal legates excommunicated
him. While the emperor tried to calm the dispute, demonstrations in
the capital supported the patriarch, who excommunicated the legates.
These personal condemnations did not end all communion between the
eastern and western churches, but they ruined the emperor's alliance
with the papacy and raised intractable issues
   p598 strictly speaking Isaac Comnenus was the first usurper to take
power in more than two centuries
   p600 In 1060 the Normans took Rhegium and Tarentum, reducing
Byzantine Italy to little more than the coast around Bari.. new
sultan's main interest was in Muslim Syria, his Turks wanted to
exploit the vulnerability of Byzantine Armenia and Asia Minor
   p614 Sulayman began to call himself sultan of Rum.. Alexius begged
for help from Venice, from disaffected Normans, and from the German
emperor Henry IV, who was an enenmy of the Norman's ally Pope Gregory VII
   p628 Alexius left the empire stronger than he found it.. While some
Crusaders and military officers certainly did want to overthrow him,
cautious cooperation with them would probably have reduced that
danger, and might even have let him retake most of Asia Minor before
the Turks made it fully their own
   p637 held was a wasteland {devegetated by Turkish goats}, and their
Greek population was by now accustomed to Turkish rule. So John gave
priority to subduing rebels, including the Crusaders who kept Antioch
in defiance
   p647 Pope Alexander even considered withdrawing recognition from
the German.. 1166 he held a council in Constantinople that rebuffed
Byzantine critics of western theology.. offered to name Alexander to
the vacant patriarchate of Constantinople.. pope shrank from the drastic
   p663 deposition seemed shocking to westerners unfamiliar with
Byzantine politics, since in the West rulers were almost never overthrown.. 
{vjp2:Magna Carta plagiarised Byzantine governance when Crusaders returned}
pope sent his own protest [to Crusader support of the pro-papal
unusurper Alexius who the Byzantines again overthrew], to no avail
   p666 Within a few days the Crusaders breached the sea walls and set
a fire that spread through the city.. emperors beginning with Manuel
Comnenus had alienated the Venetians, the rulers of Germany, and many
other westerners.. 
   p669 nomadic herders with no real homes or rulers.. Turkmen
particularly infested the border.. liked booty, particularly livestock
and could penetrate almost anywhere in Byzantine Anatolia
   p673 The Pontus, despite having a Greek majority, was almost as
insubordinate as Cilicia. But its less exposed position made it more
peaceful, and its trade with the East may have made it somewhat
richer. During most of the period from 1075 to 1140 local magnates
from the Gabras family were its virtual rulers, sometimes as Byzantine
governors, sometimes as rebels allied with the Danishmendids.  When
Constantinople fell in April 1204, two grandsons of Andronicus I,
Alexius and David Comnenus, were already conquering the Pontus with
the help of their aunt, the Georgian queen Tamara. While this Alexius
claimed the title of Byzantine emperor, his new realm is usually
called, after its capital, the Empire of Trebizond. Soon it took over
what remained of the Byzantine Crimea, which had probably become
independent from Constantinople bt 1198. Alexius and David Comnenus of
Trebizond also had designs on Paphlagonia, where their family had its
ancestral estates and their grandfather had launched his successful revolt
   p680 Pronoia grants covered revenues rather than the land itself,
were at this stage not heritable, and formed incidental parts of a
traditional state system rather than a parallel system of essentially
personal obligations
   p686 Monasteries began to be founded with the stipulation that they
should be administered only by their abbots, subject neither to charistike 
nor to interference from lay founders, bishops, or even the patriarch
   p711 After first welcoming the Latin capture of Constantinople as a
means of reuniting the Church, Pope Innocent discovered how brutal the
conquest had been and condemned the sack of the city and the
Crusaders' plundering of Byzantine church property
   p733-4 all the Latin army and Venetian fleet were away from
Constantinople, making a surprise attack on the Nicene island of
Daphnusia.. Latin Emperor Baldwin fled by boat. When the Venetians
tried to resist, Alexius burned their commercial quarter.. 
   pp764-71 Hesychasm, a belief among Athonite monks that by repeating
a short prayer, bowing their heads, and holding their breath {actually
regulating their breath according to the Philokalia Jesus Prayer} they
could see the light surrounding God himself.. At the news of
Andronicus' death, Turkish pirates from Saruhan attacked the Thracian
coast, Dushan of Serbia advanced on Thessalonica, the Albanians around
Berat revolted, and the emperor John Alexander of Bulgaria threatened
to invade...  Acindynus's concern was less with Hesychasm than with
Palamas's insistence on the superiority of mystical knowledge to
philosophical argument.. empress, whose right to rule seemed clearest,
dismissed Cantacuzenus as grand domestic..  Cantacuzenus, then at
Didymotichus had himself proclaimed emperor..  Dushan was obvioulsy a
dangerous ally.. At Didymotichus Irene Cantacuzena held out only with
help from the Bulgarians, who also wanted to prolong the civil war,
and from Cantacuzenus's friend Umur of Aydin {Palamas befriended and
wanted to convert the Turks}, who sailed up the Hebrus but left when
the winter greww too cold for him.. [empress] personally submitted to
papal authority.  Since the Palamites tended to favor Cantacuzenus and
to oppose westerners, the empress and her patriarch turned against
Palamism..  emperor, not just of the Serbs but of the Romans. In
spring 1346 Dushan had himself crowned at Scopia by the archbishop of
Pech, whom he promoted to patriarch for the occasion.  Alexander of
Bulgaria likewise assumed the title of emperor of the Bulgarians and
Greeks.. let in their leader and a thousand of his men through a
tunnel..  Anna agreed that Cantacuzenus should rule for ten years as
senior emperor.. councils condemned the patriarch John Calecas,
rehabilitated Gregory Palamas.. opponents were widely suspected of
preferring philosophy to faith and the western church to the eastern,
positions few Byzantines could condone
   p776 Ottoman occupation of Callipolis confirmed many Byzantines'
worst fears about John VI's reliance on the Turks
   p781-3 Venetians and Genoese made peace by agreeing to turn Tenedos
into a wasteland, belonging to no one. During this miserable family
war, the Ottomans occupied even more of the central Balkans, which had
become a welter of Serbian, Bulgarian and Albanian fiefdoms.. sultan
himself was among the dead, and the Serbs have celebrated their valor
in the battle of Kosovo ever since. Nevertheless, the Turks finally
drove them from the field with crippling losses.. John V's reign as
senior emperor justified in retrospect the Cantacuzenists who had
fought to prevent it.. John let his army and navy decay, and
squandered his last asset, Byzantine prestige, on ill-conceived apeals
to the papacy, to Hungary, and to Venice
   p790 Ottoman Sultanate was not only smaller but split between
Sulayman in the Balkans and his brothers in Anatolia. Yet the empire
was itself divided into Manuel's coastal strips around Constantinople,
John's coastlands around Thessalonica, and Theodore's Peloponnesus,
each of which was essentially independent of the others. Sulayman held
the territory between them and most of their hinterlands in Bulgaria,
Thrace and Thessaly. He also kept contact with Anatolia through
Callipolis. As the sultan had doubtless expected, Manuel's empire was
a facade, with barely the resources to maintain itself
   p794-5 Among them were the patriarch of Constantinople Joseph II,
the archbishop of Nicea Bessarion, representatives of the patriarchs
of Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusalem, and bishops from Trebizond,
Georgia, Bulgaria, Wallachia, and a second Vlach principality,
Moldavia. Archbishop Isidore of Kiev, a Greek from Byzantium, came by
land from Russia. Traveling by way of Venice, they all arrived in
Ferrara the following spring.. continued into 1439 when it moved from
Ferrara to Florence.. usually by an agreement to tolerate existing
differences.. Although the patriarch Joseph died shortly before the
proclamation of union, he left a written statement endorsng it. The
emperor and all but two eastern delegates subscribed to it. The pope
promised to organise a crusade the next year, and made Besarion of
Nicea and Isidore of Kiev cardinals.. opponents found a leader in one
of the two delegates who had rejected it, Archbishop Mark of Ephesus.
Some other delegates who had subscribed at Florence disowned..
patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusalem all repudiated
   p799 The pope sent Cardinal Isidore of Kiev, who brought two
hundred soldiers from Naples. But the pope insisted that Constantine
proclaim the Union of Florence and reinstate the unionist patriarch
Gregory.. reluctant to defy the antinunionists, the emperor felt
unable to defy the papacy when western help was so desperately needed.
He therefore had the Union of Florence proclaimed
   p800 As the enemy swarmed into the city, most of the Italians
escaped in their ships, but almost all the Byzantine soldiers fought
to their death, the emperor Constantine among them.. sultan freed a
few others, but executed the highest Byzantine officials.. Preserving
Saint Sophia for use as a mosque, he chose a new patriarch, Gennadius
Scholarius, a former delegate to the Council of Florence who had
become the leading antiunionist.. reinforcements from the West could
have done no more that delay the city's fall by a few months
  pp824-5 Given that many eastern Christians would resist church union
on any terms whatever, concluding such a union threatened the
authority not only of the emperor but also of the patriarch of
Constantinople.  With the disappearance of the emperors of Bulgaria
and Serbia, the Bulgarian and Serbian patriarchates lapsed, and the
patriarchate of Constantinople again gained jurisdiction over the
whole former Byzantine world - if he could keep it. Most of the Slavs
and Greeks outside the empire, many already ruled by the sultan, were
ready to break with Constantinople rather than accept any union with
the western church.. allowed their Greek subjects to remain in
communion with the patriarch.. limited the number of churches and
bishops..  power grew, they saw a chance of extinguishing Christianity
altogether in Asia Minor. In the Balkans, where this seemed
impossible, the sultans found bishops useful as a means of controlling
   pp851-3 The only large region with a clear majority of Greek
speakers was Greece south of Thessalonica, including the Agean
islands, Crete and Cyprus. However, most regions that had been
predominantly Greek-speaking at the beginning of the Byzantine period
still had Greek-speaking minorities of some size. These included
northern Greece, Thrace, most of the Anatolian coast, a few pockets
and towns in the Anatolian interior, and even two enclaves in southern
Italy.. Since in the First World War the Greeks were hesitantly
aligned with the winning side, while Turkey and Bulgaria were losers,
in 1920 Greece was able to annex all of Thrace but Constantinople
itself, which though nominally Turkish was occupied jointly by the
British and French. Woodrow Wilson assigned Trebizond to a newly
independent Christian Armenia. The fairest and simplest boundary that
could have been drawn between Greece and Turkey would probably have
been at the straits, since it would have left about as many Greek
speakers in Turkey as Turkish speakers in Greece.. Turkey deported
some 1.3 million mostly Greek-speaking Christians to Greece, in exchange 
for some 300,000 mostly Turkish-speaking Muslims from Greek territory
				 #@#
   H A Gribb Mohammedanism Cumberledge (Oxford '49 '54) p31 " And
whether or not the story be true that in 628 [Muhammad] he sent
summonses to the Roman Emperor, the Persian King of Kings and other
ruling princes, he was certainly contemplating some action against the
Byzantine power in the north before his death in 632."
				 #@#
   7Essays on Christian Greece, Demetrios Bikelas, Garnder, Paisley, 1890 
[repr Scottish_Review]
   p14 This Legitimist sentiment, so marked by the New Rome, was
certainly not derived from the Old..  in England the scrupulous
retention of certain old-world official customs.. ridiculous in the
eyes of foreigners, is accompanied by the most perfect excercise of liberty
  p34 Asiatic.. intense passion of religious hatred.. Latin Christianity 
seemed about to emigrate bodily into Asia for the purpose of rescuing the
Holy Sepulchre.. hereditary nomad instinct.. barbarian hordes which had
convulsed and colonized Europe some five or six centuries previously
  p39 [Luke Notaras] "Better a Turk's turban that a Cardinal's hat"..
1016, a Norman army poured into Italy and seized the provinces still
ruled by the Eastern Empire.. captured Corfu and harried the
mainland.. Meanwhile the same race conquered England
   p61 some few of the Emperors married Athenian women, they were
themselves by origin all either Thracians, or Armenians, or Isaurians,
or Cappadocians; there was not a single Athenian or Spartan among
them, or one spring from any other purely Hellenic stock
   p63 [quotes Finlay] "The authority exercised by the Senate, the powers 
possessed by the Synods and General Councils of the Church, and the
importance often attached by the Emperors to the ratification of their laws
by silentia and popular assemblies, mark a change in the Byzantine Empire, in
strong contrast with the earlier military Empire of the Romans.. power.. 
transferred from the army to the laws..  humanity.. visible in the mild
treatment of many unsuccessful usurpers and dethroned Emperors.. [coronation
oath, Kodinos, de Officiis cap xvii] to abide and perpetually be found a
faithful and sincere servant and son of Holy Church, and moreover her
defender and avenger..  abstain from bloodshed.. [.].. many of the worst
Emperors were deposed by popular indignation
   p65 [M A Rambaud "Le Monde Byzantine et l'Hippodrome" Rvu Deux
Mondes, 15AUG1871 - at the Hippodrome] Byzantine people made and
unmade Emperors; there that justice was administered and the guilty
punished, and that triumphs were celebrated over barbarians and
rebels; there that the masses grazed upon wonders of art and of nature
   p72-3 [Montrevil says] The Greeks are by their very nature
philosophical or speculative. The search for abstract truth is to them
more attractive than the pursuit of reforms or the regulation of manners. 
They are a race eminently literary. They have always been thinkers rather
than statesmen. They seized accordingly upon that side of Theology which most
appealed to their natural genius. The heresies which arose among them were
begotten by the same spirit.. proclivity towards idealism
   p74 It was the Byzantine Empire also which resisted the very first
political pretensions of the Popes
   p77 Iconoclastic persecution.. mainly responsible for the
separation of Central Italy from the other domains of the Empire
				     #@#
   Byzantine Christianity, Magoulias, Rand McNally 1970
   p16 councils of bishops were regarded as a kind of ecclesiastical senate,
and the same procedure was applied to them.. But the views of the majority of
both clergy and laity could not be defied by even the most authoritarian
emperor, and more than once the will of the people overturned the decisions
reached by the bishops
   p98 Charlemagne's.. court poets even referred to Aix-la-Chapelle as "New
Rome"!
   pp103-4 Liutprand of Cremona writes in his Chronicle of Otto's Reign:
"Pope John is the enemy of all things.. palace of the Lateran, that once
sheltered saints and is now a harlot's brothel.. John a little time ago took
women pilgrims by force to his bed, wives, widows and virgins alike.."  At
this time of the "papal pornocracy" and general malaise in Western monastic
life, which reflected the need of reform in the Latin church, the holiness of
life in the Greek monasteries was greatly admired
   p109 Byzantine religion, diplomacy, food, and drink, manneres, ceremonial,
etiquette and official splendor, as a matter of policy and personal
simplicity, went against the mores and customs evolved in the Germanized West
				 #@#
   Obolensky [Oxford], ByzCommonwealth, svots.edu 1982 orig
Weidenfield 1971 ISBN 0-913836-98-2
   pp22-3 No records have survived to tell us what happened to the
autochthonous inhabitants, Illyrians and Thracians, who managed to survive 
this destructive flood. Some of these natives, partly or wholly Romanized, 
probably retreated before the Slavs into the mountains. In tenth and 
eleventh century documents two peoples make their first appearance in the 
Balkan peninsula: the Vlakhs and the Albanians. Their origin has been the 
subject of much controversy. `Most scholars today regard the Vlakhs as the 
descendants of the semi-Romanized.. Middle Ages they emerged as nomadic, 
Romance-speaking shepherds from their mountain retreats, from the Haemus, 
the Rhodopes and the Pindus, and descended into the lowlands of Thrace, 
Macedonia and Thessaly.. Probably descended from the ancient Illyrians, the 
Albanians are believed to have retreated before the Slav invaders into
the highlands which they still occupy... sudddenly in the fourteenth
century, the Albanians began to descend from their mountainous homeland; 
in a great movement of expansion which has been compared in its scope
and impetus to the earlier Slav invasions, they spread eastward and
southward. By the following century we find them thick on the ground,
in Thessaly, Attica, Boetia, Euboea and Peloponnese, colonizing and
farming the countryside, moving as nomadic shepherds across the land,
or serving as soldiers in the armies of the local Greek and Frankish
lords. It is not surprising that the mountains of the Balkan peninsula
in many ages provided refuge for dissident and freedom-loving
minorities who have sought to resist the empire builders of the
plains. In a Greek folk-song glorifying the military deeds of the
klephts, the irregular fighters against the Turks, the proud boast
that the mountain is the stronghold of liberty is uttered by Mount Olympus
   p37 devastations caused by the Avaro-Slav invasions: for two and a
half centuries after the death of the Emperor Maurice (602) not a
single Balkan city north of Serdica is so much as mentioned in
contemporary documents. And when, in the ninth century, the darkness
begins to lift from the peninsula the Roman place names have mostly
vanished, superseded or transformed by a new Slav nomenclature
   p80-3 Isidore of Seville could write with scarcely any exaggeration
that at the beginning of Heraclius' reign "the Slavs took Greece from
the Romans".. Porphyrogenitus, writing soon after 934 and describing
the Peloponnese, states that after the great plague of 746-7 "the whole 
country was Slavicized and became barbarian".. Sklaviniae designated areas 
occupied by the Slavs, over which Byzantium had lost all effective
control but which had acquired no alternative form of central
administration.. Chronicle of Monemvasia.. Peloponnesian Slavs were,
it states, "subject neither to the emperor of the Romans nor to anyone else"
   p86 medieval Arab geographers and of King Alfred of England; most
modern historians, while recognizing that it contains legendary
features, regard Constantine's account [ditto Clavdios Ptolemaios
200AD] of the migrations of the Croats and the Serbs to the Balkans as
substantially true. The ethnic origin of the Croats and the Serbs has
also provoked some scholarly controversy.. last wave of the Slavonic
invasions of the Balkans, or as alien people, possibly of Caucasian
origin [ditto Rus/Scyth/Magog], they were absorbed in the course of
time by the Slav who had preceded
   p90-2 "Old Great Bulgaria", undoubtedly built with East Roman support,
and extending from the Caucasus to the Don and probably as far as the
lower Dnieper.. broke up under the blows of a new invader from Asia,
the Khazars, who struck westward from the lower Volga.. Bulgars
advanced to the neighborhood of Varna and occupied the Dobrudja.. new
home in the Balkans had, during the past eighty years or so, been
colonized by the Slavs.. Moesian Slavs were subjugated by Asparuch's
horde.. Byzantine writers continued to differentiate between Bulgar
and Slav inhabitants of this realm. But the assimilation of the Turkic
Bulgars by the far more numerous Slavonic population
   p102-3 Theophilus restored the university of Constantinople and
appointed as its principal teacher the celebrated scholar Leo the
Mathematician.. revival of classical studies and the prestige of
secular learning, already apparent in Theophilus' reign, gathered
strength after the defeat of Iconoclasm
   p106 Byzantine writers considered that the defeat of the Slavs at Patras 
marked the end of the Slav occupation of the Peloponnese. This was an 
over-optimistic view, for the Peloponnesian Slavs revolted again several 
times; and on the slopes of Mount Taygetus Slav tribes retained until the 
Turkish conquest of the fifteenth century their language, their ethnic 
identity, and a tradition of insubordination to the imperial government
   p112 Orthodox Christianity as a means of achieving cultural assimilation 
of the Slavs was enhanced, in the Balkan provinces of the empire, by
the deliberate use of Greek as a liturgical language.  [Ignatiev's
Phyletism rears its ugly head again] By contrast with the Slav lands
that lay beyond the empire's borders, where, through a combination of
linguistic tolerance and tactful diplomacy, the Byzantines encouraged
the propogation of Christianity in the Slavonic vernacular [compare to
Germans worshipping in Latin], their policy at home was Hellenization
through Christianization. In the Slavonic lands now reintegrated into
the framework of the Byzantine provincial administration, Greek was
not only the idiom of the church but the language of a civil service,
of the armed forces and of polite society.. claim made in the 1830s by
the German scholar Fallmarayer that the Greeks of today are
predominantly of Slav and Albanian stock [compare ancient statues to
modern Greeeks; cf Robert Byron, Byz_Achievement]
   p165 Bogomilsim.. considered primarily as an example - the most strikingly
successful in the whole of the Middle Ages - of a spontaneous and popular
movement of resistance to the patterns of Byzantine culture which were
imposed upon their subjects [Marxist theories debunked JonesJTS59].. fought
Byzantine Christianity on its own ground and with its own weapons.. preached
a cosmological dualism.. recognized that the Devil is inferior to and
ultimately dependent on God [rel: Gnostic, Manichean, Mazdaist, Zoroastrian]
   pp210-1 influences of the Byzantine and the German empires, met and were
fairly evenly balanced.. 1004 Hungarian troops helped the Byzantines to
capture Skopjle from Samuel. Despite his recognition of papal authority,
Byzantine Christianity held a strong appeal for Stephen.. influence of these
monasteries. The veneration of Greek saints was widespread.. Crown of
Constantine Monomachus; its fragments, which were found in Hungary during the
last century by a peasant ploughing [Hilferding, out to canonise Jan Hus?]
   p224-5 [568-76 Turk-Byz alliance] artless candour and simple moral values
of their nomadic dupes..  sixth century Turks adorned their Central Asian
capital with a luxury that surprised even the Byzantine ambassadors; yet they
were capable of rejecting what they regarded as the evils of civilization..
sheer distance between Constantinople and Central Asia made the exchange of
embassies a strenuous and costly business.. Turkish alliance would have
almost certainly involved the Byzantines in a war on two fronts - against the
Avars in Europe and the Persians in Asia..  Byzantines missed something of an
opportunity..  By the second half of the sixth century, Christianity,
admittedly in Nestorian garb, had made many converts in several regions of
the Turkish Empire, notably in Khorasan, Afghanisan and the area round
Bokhara and Samarkand..  when the Byzantines and the Turks next met each
other face to face it was on the eleventh century battle-fields of Asia Minor
   p231 730-40, when some Jewish beliefs are said to have been adopted by the
Khagan Bulan.. conversion of the ruling circles of Khazaria to Judaism took
place in gradual stages, and that their final acceptance of Mosaic law was
delayed until the second half of the ninth century.  In preferring the Jewish
religion both to Christianity and to Islam, they were probably moved by the
desire to remain politically and culturally independent both of Byzantium and
of the Arab Khalifate.  The failure to convert the Khazars to Christianity
did not substantially affect the friendly relations between Byzantium 
   p234 Patriarch Photius, in a letter to the archbishop of Bosporus,
expresed with characteristic regard for the niceties of language [resent? cf
Redfield p65] his gratification at the thought that the Black Sea, formerly
so inhospitable (axeinos), was now becoming not merely hospitable (euxinos),
but also pious (eusebes)
   p238-41 Swedish Vikings, or Varangians, who used the Volga and later the
Dnieper for their trading expeditions..  Russian Primary Chronicle, the
earliest native historical source, compiled in the late eleventh and early
twelfth centuries.. middle of the ninth century a group of Varangians from
Scandinavia seized control over the cities of northern Russia, thus
conquering a territory, inhabited by Slav and Finnic tribes, which stretched
from Lake Ladoga and Beloozero to the middle course of the Western Dvina and
to the lower Oka. According to the chronicle they were led by three brothers,
of whom the eldest, Ryurik, established himself in Novgorod. The second stage
was achieved soon after, when two Viking earls, Askold and Dir, sailed down
the Dnieper and captured Kiev from the Khazars. Finally, about 882, Oleg, a
relative of Ryurik, incorporated Novgorod and Kiev within a single realm,
thus completing the politics unification of the greater fart of the
Baltic-Black Sea river route, from the Gulf of Finland to a point on the
Dnieper some hundred miles north of the rapids.. people of Gog and Magog who,
as everyone knew, had been enclosed in the Caucasian mountains by Alexander
the Great. Had not Ezekiel prophesied their invasion from the north? These
words of his were much quoted in Constantinople during the summer of 860:
"And the word of the Lord came unto me, saying: Son of man, set they face
against Gog and the land of Magog, the prince of Rosh [Rus!] (Ez. XXXVIII,
1-2, Septuagint version) [Obolensky views Magog as positive while most
westerns see them as end-time evil. Great Alex chased them up Cavcas.]
  p271 Vlachs [diff spell p22] , whose Romance dialect.. eleventh and twelfth
centuries in much the same guise as today: transhumant shepherds, moving
their flocks od sheep and goats between their winter settlements in th eplain
of Thessaly and their summer pastures in the Pindus and Grammos [Grammos is
the highest peak of the Pindus Alps] Mountains. Their seasonable migrations
are later attested in other parts of the Balkan peninsula. The Byzantines
knew them mostly for their incurable insubordination: the Jewish traveller
Benjamin of Tudela [cit tr N W Adler, London 1907, p11], who visited Greece in
the second half of the twelfth century, describes the Vlachs of Thessaly as
follows: "They are as swift as hinds, and they sweep down from the mountains
to despoil and ravage the land of Greece. No man can go up and do battle
against them, and no king can rule over them... They are altogether lawless"
   p274 The Byzantization of the Slavs in Greece was now virtually
complete. Only in the remoter areas of the Southern Peloponnese did Slav
tribes retain their language and their sence of ethnic distinction until the
end of the Middle Ages: these recalcitrants were the Melingoi, on the slopes
of the Taygetus Mountains, and the Ezeritai, who lived on the northern and
eastern coast of the Gulf of Laconia, from Gytheion to Vatika Bay near Cape
Malea. Both tribes revolted several times against Byzantine rule, and in the
second half of the thirteenth sentury were granted local autonomy and the
right of bearing arms. But this was an exception [vs Biddle on Maniates]
   p281-2 renounced their independence to become the tenants or serfs of some
territorial magnate no doubt regarded their new status, which at least
preserved them from starvation.. pronoiarioi must have often appeared as
alien exploiters.. anti-Byzantine sentiments were exploited [vs JonesJTS59]
by the dualist heretics in Bulgaria, the Bogomils and the [Cathar-]
Paulicians.. Bogomils [Bosnian mulsims claim decent from them] preached a
doctrine of civil disobedience.. social anarchism.. revolt, allied with the
Pecheneg and Cuman
   p298-9 Andrew Bogolyubsky, the powerful prince of Vladimir in North-East
Russia (1157-74), whose autocratic behaviour resembles more closely the
policy of the future Muscovite rulers than that of his Kievan predecessors.. 
Cumans (whom the Russians called the Polovtsy), became during the next few
years masters of the steppe.. even greater menace to Kievan Russia than the
Pechenegs.. virtual severance of the lower Dnieper route by the Cumans
imperilled Kiev's links with Byzantium.. retreat step by step from the
fringes of the steppe towards the remoter forest areas. By the 1140s Kiev had
begun to yield its political and economic dominance in Russia
   p301 Manuel I's diplomacy had consolidated Byzantium's political
influence over the more important Russian principalities.. obligation
assumed by Russian princes to supply troops for the Byzantine armies
   p302 [Nicetas Choniates ca 1200] acknowledged that the salvation of
Byzantium was due on this occasion to "the most Christian nation of the
Russians" whose "God-mustered phalanx" relieved the [Cuman] pressure on the
imperial capital.. demonstrated their loyalty to the empire only a few years
after the Bulgarians and the Serbs had rebelled against it
   p311 capture of Kiev in 1240, made the country a political dependency of
the Tatar khans of the Golden Horde. The next 240 years the princes of
Central and Northern Russia paid tribute to and ruled by the grace of the
sovereign of a Turko-Mongol empire whose capital was on the lower Volga.. And
yet, however much the political links between the different parts of the
commonwealth were loosened in the thirteenth century, neither the Fourth
Crusade nor the Mongol conquest of Russia was able to break them completely
   p312 Nor were the Serbs slow to realize that the decline of Byzantine
power required a rapprochement with the West.. divorced his Byzantine bride,
the emperor's daughter; he later married the grandaughter of Enrico Dandolo,
the formidable Doge of Venice who, more than any other leader of the Fourth
Crusade, was responsible for the sack of Constantinople.. Daniel, prince of
Galicia and Volynia [Yuschenko territory, "Polish" Ukraine], offered to
acknowldege papal supremacy.  In 1253 he was crowned king with a crown sent
by Innocent IV. The failure of the [promised anti-Tatar] crusade to
materialize, and the reimposition of Tatar control over Daniel's lands ended
this shortlived attempt to bring Western Russia into the orbit of Latin
   p313 The Byzantine patriarchate, the traditional guardian of Orthodoxy,
had been expelled from Constantinople; but it had found refuge in Nicaea,
whose rulers regarded themselves as the lawful successors of the emperors of
Byzantium.. Nicean period (1204-61) that these three [Bg Sb Ru] nations
obtained ecclesiatical priveleges which in different degrees increased the
autonomy of their respective churches.. extorted through diplomatic pressure
from a weakened empire in exile
   p327 By the second half of the eleventh century, in place of the free
peasant-soldier commune [puhlease, what next, a Khazar kibutz?], two types of
land holding had become prevalent in the Byzantine Empire: on the one hand
the large hereditary estate of the civil or military magnate and, on the
other, crown property handed out to eminent Byzantines or foreigners to
administer, usually in return for military service, free of state
taxation. The latter system was called pronoia (literally, "care").. differed
from a land grant of the first type in that it was held for a limited time,
usually until the recipient's death, and was, until the second half of the
thirteenth century, inalienable. From the time of Michael VII, however,
pronoiarioi were allowed to bequeath
   p339 1380, when the Russian troops commanded by Dimitri, prince of
Moscow, defeated a large Tatar army at Kulikovo
   p340 should he reside in the historic see of Kiev, which from about 1362
was on Lithuanian territory, or in Moscow?.. In the fourteenth century the
Lithuanian ruling classes were still predominantly pagan; but they had the
tiresome habit of trying to blackmail the Byzantines by the threat of going
over to the Roman Church
   p341 dashed in 1386, when Olgerd's son Jagiello was baptized into the
Roman Church and married the queen of Poland. Through this marriage Lithuania 
was united with the Polish Kingdom, although it included a large Russian 
Orthodox population within its borders, moved outside the orbit of Byzantium
   p358 Historians are understandably fond of citing [Cremonan] Liutprand's
famous description of an imperial audience in the palace in 949: the immense
throne which by some hidden mechanism would suddenly levitate to the ceiling,
with the emperor in it; the gilded tree with its singing birds of bronze, the
mechanical lions which roared and beat the ground with their tails. It may
well be that this display of Byzantine technological skill overawed the
envoys of the less sophistcated nations of Eastern Europe.
   p365 Boris' conversion was followed by a repression of the Old Bulgar
aristocracy and an attempt to entrust public offices to Slavs, the former
subject-race, who had long been exposed to the influences of Byzantine
Christianity. [Gosh, thought all in Bogomil rebellion?] Similarly in Hungary
the Slavs seem to have played an important role in transformation of the
Finno-Ugrian Magyars from nomads into farmers and in the religious conversion
   p390 'prayer of the heart" had gradually become linked with the frequent
repetition of the "Jesus prayer" ("Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy
upon me") and with certain bodily excercises (such as regulation of breathing
[inhale Lord, exhale mercy]), designed to aid spiritual concentration. Gregory
of Sinai, one of the foremost teachers of Hesychasm, was certainly no
innovator.. goes back to the traditions of fifth century Christian ascetism,
if not earlier
   p468-72 restatement of Philotheus' theory of "Moscow the Third Rome" in
the Act instituting the patriarchate of Moscow in 1589.. Neither Ivan III nor
any of his successors ever claimed that the marriage with Zoe gave thema
right to this heritage.. 1582 Ivan IV declared to the papal envoy, Antonio
Possevino: "we do not want the realm of the whole universe".. "Moscow the
Second Kiev", not "Moscow the Third Rome" was the hallmark of their foreign
policy.. Philotheus' views were strongly tinged with eschatological elements:
the Third Rome was for him but a prelude - possible a brief one - to "the
kingdom of which there shall be no end".. [Nikon vsOldBlvrs] "I am a
Russian.. but my faith and religion are Greek".. [Although programmed panSlav
conditioning eventually pops up, author's scholarly soul resumes control]
   p473-5 Early sultans strove to appear in the eyes of their Christian
subjects as the heirs of East Rome [Senate/Synkletos as Divan until 1923 with
Greek members].. Greek merchant aristocracy of Constantinople.. Phanariots.. 
growing influence upon the Church's organs of administration. Some of them,
like the Cantacuzeni, claimed descent from Byzantine imperail families..
Rumanian historian [Iorga, 1935] has described as "Byzance apres Byzance",
began to take shap north of the Danube. He most remarkable of these
neo-Byzantine rulers was Basil Lupu (the Wolf), prince of Moldavia from 1634
to 1653. He managed the fiances of the patriarchate.. During the next century
and a half the princes of Wallachia and Moldavia belonged to half a dozen or
so prominent Greek families: some of them like the Cantacuzeni, acquired
large estates in the principalities and intermarried witht he local Rumanian
nobility; others like the Mavrocordatos and Ghikas (the latter a Hellenized
Albanian family), were appointed by the sultan from among the Phanariots of
Constantinople
   p476 "The death of Byzantium", of course, never wholly came about
in the Balkans, any more than it did in Russia. For a century after
1821 the imagination of the Greek people and their statesmen continued
to be haunted by the "Great Idea" of restoring the Byzantine Empire by
the recapture of Constantinople. These ambitions were finally wrecked
by the Asia Minor disaster of 1921-2
				     #@#
   Iorga Byzantium After Byzantium ISBN 973-9432-09-3
   [depends heavily on Ghedeon, Regel, Gerlach; very paranoid!]
   p34 In 1492, the king of France, who wished to buy the right to the empire
of the Paleologus family, issued a ruling for "Andrew of Paleologus, prince
of Constantinople, seignor of Morea"
   p80 The Turkish conquest had not yet reached the Holy Mountain, whose
inhabitants had not wasted any time in recognizing the new laic power that
encircled their fortress with its rule. Under the guidance of the priest, the
two monasteries, with their four, or even six, up to seven thousand monks,
were not living as isolated from the world as one might think and as
peacefully as the severe asceticism of their discipline required. After an
attempt to dominate the ecumenical seat through their chosen ones, patriarchs
like Matthew II, Dionysius, Mitrofan III, or Ioasaf II found refuge there. A
Cantacuzenus lived his last days there. Just as in Byzantium the bishops were
arguing about supreme authority, the monasteries were fighting among each
other for supremacy and wealth, as was the case, in the sixteenth century, in
the conflict between Esfigmenos and Chilandri, in that between the Monastery
of Filoteon and Lavra itself. There was, however, respect for the written
word, and when Michael Cantacuzenus' manuscripts were sold in Constantinople
for a very low price, the monks of Athos were among the buyers.
   p118 A Raul (Rali) crossed into Russia and a Paleologus, Constantine,
driven away by intrigues, settled among the Tartars in the Crimea
   p119 Michael Cantacuzenus, having a castle at Anhialos, became the
leaseholder of the salt mines and the fish markets of the empire and great
revenue officer; as "great merchant" (megas pramateutns) he received 60,000
ducats per year from the sultant to import precious furs from Russia through
his agents, continuing the commerce initiated by Chalkokondyles. He was able
to obtain for the sultan sixty galleys.. Guarded by a janissary, sealing his
letters with the two-headed eagle, and considered by the Greeks "the pilar"
of their nation, Michael Cantacuzenus was a scholar who had gathered at
Anhialos a wholelibrary which included the chronicles that talked about his
imperial ancestors. He had at his disposal not only the patriarchal and
episcopal seats, but even the Romanian thrones. The history of the patriarchs
of Constantinople, which we have mentioned, was dedicated to him. He was "the
god" of the Greeks
   p120 Michael Cantacuzenus was, therefore, powerful enugh to be able to
cause the fall of Patriarch Joasaph II
   p121 Owning their pew in the church and their lot in the cemetary, his
family maintained their authority. Anthony Cantacuzenus had three
sons.. Andronicus was able to buy back his father's house in COnstantinople
and was hoping to regain the castle in Anhialos as well
   p125 Dumitrascu Cantacuzenus, the reliable tool of Ottoman politics, was
chosen, during the period of the wars with Poland, to be made prince of
endangered Moldavia; his daughter remained however in Constantinople
   p126-7 In general, Greek life in Constantinople was very luxurious. All
the travelers mention the arrogance with which the women covered their heads
with gold threads, showing off their splendor of their bracelets, golden
shoes, and exuberance of precious stones. Not even the empress of Germany
could equal them in this respect.. They tried to speak the most elevated
Greek, while the language spoken in Athens was considered the most corrupted
   p130 creation by Jeremiah II of a new patriarchate in Moscow (January
1589), where he went, accompanied by the metropolitan of Monemvasia and of
Elassona, arrogating to himself the right to turn bishops out of office, like
the one at Kiev, and to create ecumenical centers, like the one in Vilna. The
establishment of a new patriarchal church, with its four metropolitans, six
archbishops, and eight bishops corresponded to the work done by Niphon in
Wallachia almost a century earlier. Three patriarchs - Sofronie IV of
Jerusalem, the Patriarch of Alexandria, who also represented Joachim VI of
Antioch, the first one being present at the synod of 1593, and Meletie Pigas
having to refuse the Byzantine throne, whose locum tenens would nevertheless
become soon - sent in 1592 the synodic document confitming this creation. One
of the emissaries of the ecumenical church was Dionysius Rali, archbishop of
Trnovo, who would play an important role as a crusader, which shall be
discussed later on. They also dared to intervene in the affairs of Poland,
where the synod at Brest had voted the union with the Church of Rome. For a
long time onward, the Ecumenical Church and its branches would know how to
keep the Russian Church under control: thus, in 1663, the four Greek
patriarchs established regulations regarding the seat in Moscow, and the
great decisions against Patriarch Nikon of Moscow would be taken, during the
synod of 1667, in the presence of Patriarchs Paisie of Alexandria and Macarie
III of Antioch
				 #@#
   Byzantine Achievement, Robert Byron, Russell, 1964 [orig 1929]
   p9 Fallmerayer, whose history of the Morea, published in the
thirties [1830s], convinced a Europe anxious to believe it that the
"Modern Greek" was of Slavonic origin. With sensation of relief, it
was decided that the descendants of Pericles and Pheidias were
extinct.. From then onwards the world at large, eyes riveted on the
dead pillars of the Parthenon, has discounted the inhabitants beneath
them as the unmoral refuse of mediaeval Slav migrations, sullying the
land of their birth with the fury of their politics and the
malformation of their small brown bodies
   p11 The theory of Slavic origin, derived from a superficial
observation of village names.. simultaneously forgotten that chiselled
noses, proud lips and rounded chins are still Greek features
   p13 In the country a regular formula of personal interrogation is the
preliminary to all hospitality. The results from the insatiable
attitude of enquiry, a universal, and to the Briton, extraordinary,
respect for learning, for books as books, and for any aspect of
cultural ability. From the highest to the lowest, even to the
illiterate, this national trait has endured through the ages
   p16 conceit so cosmic.. Hellenic superiority over "the barbarians"
   p17 Greek people has endured, poised between East and West, child of
neither, yet receptive to both
   p18 In face of common-sence euphony, they persist in maintaining a
pronounciation invented by the ignorant English scholars of the
sixteenth-century, which utters "basilews" for basileus instead of
"vassilefs," "kilioy" for xilioi instead of "hilii" - thus rendering
moribund a language which, after two milleniums, differs from
Euripedes considerably less than modern English from Chaucer
   p30 Further, the Emperor was in theory, and frequently in fact,
chosen by election, by the Senate, the Army, and the People in the
Hippodrome. Equally might this triple ratification be revoked. The
balance between individualism and political efficiency in the
Byzantine state was maintained by and Oriental autocracy fettered by a
Roman bureaucracy and supported by a Greek democracy
   p31 What the Byzantine sought through Christ, we may through a
mathematical rationalisation of the intuitions. The goal is the
same. Had Christianity remained as the Byzantines perfected it, and
not been distorted by the common sence of the Latin peoples and the
roamntics of the Northern, it might have merged harmoniously with the
present mode of thought.
   p59 While Plato and Aristotle were groping the ladder of logic
towards an impersoanl God conceived on the lines of a clandestine
broadcasting-station, the Jews, voiced by their prophet-chroniclers,
were building from their religious experience a permanent distinction
between the motives and conceptions of man, and those of the parental,
if terrible, Force of his restraint
   p65 Just as the Hellenic pictorial ability, carried centuries
before the prejudice of Buddhism and Mazdaism against representational
art by reason of its prosletysing efficacy, so now it was to fulfil
the same function for Christianity, moving Westward
   p89 But a transformation was being wrought in the religious life of
the Empire: the monastic reforms of Theodore of Studium, which, as
foreshadowing those of Cluny, were destined to excercise a profound
effect on the whole of Europe, had produced not only a more ordered
and active asceticism than formerly, but had infused the church with
the ideal of complete emancipation from the authority of the state
   p90 Finally, the breach with Rome which the [iconoclast]
controversy had provoked, and which had been accentuated in 800 by the
Pope's coronation of Charlemagne as rival Emperor of the West, was
consummated in 867 by a formal though temporary schism
   p119 those principles of justice which form the basis of society in
twentieth-century France or Scotland, were formerly as deeply
engrained in the subjects of the Greek Empire
   p95 A revivial in classical culture was reflected in an unpractical
trend of politics. An anti-militarist movemement, directed against the
semi-independent leaders of the Asiatic regiments, resulted in the
neglect of the border fortresses and the reduction of native troops in
favour of mercenaries, who themselves revolted
   p135 Within the city, the various craftsmen were organised in
guilds, which were under the supervision of the Eparch. Consumer and
producer alike were protected from the middleman; wages and hours were
fixed; and any form of trade-competition or possibility of the
concentration of trade-control in the hands of an oligarchy of
capitalists, was out of the question
   p141-2 The part played by this wealth in maintaining the stability
of the Byzantine Empire is apparent by contrast with the states of
Western Europe, where permanent services, such as a standin army,
fleet, or bureaucracy, were almost entirely precluded, owing to the
difficulty of raising sufficient coin for their wages. As a rule, the
only rewards a king could offer his adherents were land and hereditary
privelege. Hence the perpetual expansion of feudalism and the
perpetual scourge of civil war that accompanied it. In the East on the
other hand, the political organism rested on its money, and in the end
failed with it.
   p145 Racial and religious distinctions, save where Christological
heresies were concerned, were viewed with toleration. The Jews,
hounded over the face of the earth, found refuge behind the walls of
Galata. And the crusaders, to their inexpressible indignation,
discovered in the city a Saracen mosque of official construction,
where services for the Moslem residents were conducted in the full
light of day
   p147 Each [ethnic] colony had its own bazaars, its own courts -
abolished by the Turks in 1923 - and its own baily, who combined the
functions of magistrate and captain
   p167 Finally, at the back of the iconoclast movement, whih
assaulted the Orthodox Church in the eight century, lay a degree of
spiritual aspiration, which provided a key to undersanding not only of
all future Protestantism, but of the Byzantine cultural ideal and of
that of the twentieth century with it
   p240 Greeks without education are as bees in mid-winter. Moreover,
as Rambaud has written, "in the Greek Empire, the humanities seemed
indispensible, and at the same time, sufficient, for the formation of
civil servatnts."
   p272 Franks had stabbed their fellow-Europeans in the back. And had
the Mongol advance reached Nicaea, the rallying-point of the Greeks,
while the Latins were in occupation of Constantinople, the East must
have conquered then and there. As it happened, the Mongol incursion so
weakened and divided Moslem Sultanates as to avert the decision of the
struggle for two centuries more
   p273 The fought not for gain, but for Christ, Emperor, and
civilisation. For five centuries, until Manzikert, they remained to
all intents and purposes invincible
   pp299-300 Under the strain of the last years, the faults of the
unchanging Greek had pushed to the surface. Greedy of money, mentally
exercised ovet the very chaff of theology, seeking compensation for
misfortune in overweening conceit, these men were scarcely
average. Even in their appearance there was something unearthly: the
Florentines, at the Council of 1438 regarded with astonishmnet their
demeanour of pedantic vanity, their long beards and paintedeyebrows,
their flowing mantles and outlandish hats
   p309 political unit of early Russia was the city-state.. Tartar
invasions of the thirteenth century, the growing civilisation fostered
in the cities, was driven into the interiro to develop itself; and the
economic basis of the Russian state, divorced from commerce, became
agricultural. During this period, it was only the Byzantine cultural
foundation that saved the RUssian identity from total immersion by the
Oriental migrations
				 #@#
   Charanis [Rutgers], Stud Demogr Byz Emp,  London, 1972
   pI-17 In his account of the revolt of Thomas the Slavonian (820-23)
against the emperor Michaeal II, the Byzantine historian Genesius lists
a variety of peoples from whme the armies of the rebels had been
drawn: Saracens, Indians, Egyptians, Assyrians, Medes, Abasgians,
Zichs, Vandals, Getae [Vlahs], Alans, Chaldoi, Armenians, adherents of the
heretical sects of the Paulicians and Athinganoi
   pII-27 We also know that early in the ninth century the Paulician
Sergius Tychikos corresponded with a certain Leo the Montanist. The
reference to this correspondenceis rather significant, for it
indicates that the Montanists, who henceforth cease to appear in
history, may have merged with the Paulicians. This would explain the
apparent increase in the strength of the Paulicians in Phygria and the
consequent apprehensive attitude toward them of the ecclesiastical and
imperial authorities of Constantinople
   pII-34 significance of the Armenian element in the Byzantine Empire is
further illustrated by the number of persons of Armenian descent who
came to occupy influential positions
   pII-39 Croats and Serbs, representing the last Slavonic wave to
reach the Balkans, came with the consent of Heraclius and settled in
the upper territory of the peninsual, the Croats in Dalmatia as far as
the Sava, the Serbs in the region of the Urbas and the Morava, the
ancient Margus.. native Illyrians and Thracians of the occupied
regions retired into the mountains, where they remained unnoticed till
the eleventh century, when they emerged as Albanians and Vlachs
   pII-41 Despite the Slavic flood, the Greeks held their own in eastern
Peloponnesus, in central Greece, including Attica (a region which is
known to have been a theme as early as 695), and of course, in the
islands. A number of strongholds are known to have remained in the
hands of the Byzantine... These strongholds, even Thessalonica, were
not great urban establishments in the seventh century, nor for that
matter in the eight, but they were to serve as centers for the
pacification, absorption, and eventual Hellenization of the Slavs in
Greece.. Slavs in Greece proper were absorbed and disappeared from
history. Fallmerayer's statement that there is no real Hellenic blood
in the veins of the modern Greeks cannot, therefore, be
accepted.. Scholars have noted that whereas about A.D. 600 Sicily
"contained a considerable Latin element," by 650 it "had become
completely Greek in language, rite, and culture. The explanation for
this, it was thought, lay in the influx of a considerable number of
Greek-speaking elements from Syria and Egypt..
   pII-43 Latin ceased to be studied and was eventually forgotten. An
emperor of the ninth century [Michael III to Pope Nicholas I] referred
to it as a "barbarous Scythian language"
   pIII-141 The native peoples of Asia Minor, for instance, were not,
at least as late as the beginning of the ninth century, as thoroughly
Hellenized as is generally believed. This is shown not only by the
fact that some of the native languages, for instances, Phrygian,
Isaurian, and perhaps also Celtic continued to be spoken past the
sixth century.. certain practice of the imperial government, notable
the recruitment of barbarians for the army and their settlement in the
Empire, and the transfer of peoples from one region of the Empire to
another.. Inherited from the pagan Roman Empire this practice was
frequently resorted to throughout the duration of the Byzantine
Empire.. Justinian certainly resorted to it. We know that he settled
Vandals in Asia Minor and Kotigurs, a Bulgar people in Thrace
   pIII-145 Nicephorus, we are told, rebuil the city of Patras and
settled it with Greeks brought [back!]  from Calabria for this
purpose.. city of Lacedaemon [cf pX-146], using for this purpose
various peoples brought from Asia Minor, includign some Armenians.
The peoples transferred to western peloponnesus were Orthodox
Christians and no doubt predominantly Greek speaking, for the object
of Nicephorus was to Christianize the Slavs who since the reign of
Maurice had dominated the western Peloponnesus
   pIII-151 There is no doubt that transfers of population and the
settlement of new peoples were major factors in military and
demographics revival and economic prosperity.. It will be recalled
that Paulicians were settled in Thrace in the eighth century and again
in the tenth. In transplanting the Paulicians to Thrace the aim of the
Byzantine authorities was "firstly to drive them out of their strong
cities and forts which they held as despotic rulers, and secondly to
put them as trustworthy guards against the inroads of the Scythians by
which the country of Thrace was often oppressed".. Not only did they
hold tenaciously to their beliefs, but converted so many of the
indegenous inhabitants who for various reasons were dissatisfied witht
he Byzantine administration.. "all the inhabitants of Phillippopolis
[now Plovdiv BG]", writes Anna Comnena, "were Manicheans, except a
few.. They increased in number until all the inhabitants around
Phillippopolis were heretics. Then another brackish stream of
Armenians joined them and yet another" [Alexiad, Dawes, p385]
   pV-237 It may be said, therefore, that the battle of Mentzikert and
the subsequent loss by the empire of easter and central Asia Minor
brought to an end the great role which, beginning with the end of the
sixth century, the Armenians had played in the political and military
life of the empire. But Armenians continued to live in the empire down
to its very end
   pV-238 "The Armenian", writes J Laurent [RvuEtArm 1920,1,47], "was
never able to fraternize completely with the Greeks. However high he
may have risen in the empire, however great his fortunes may have
been, however devoted the service which he may have rendered in the
army and in the administration, the Armenian never became a Byzantine
like others. He kept at least for himself and his private life, his
language, his habits, his customes and his national religion; grouped
with him were other Armenians, immigrants like hime; instead of
hellenizing himself in Greece, he armenized the Greek territories he
settled; he remained in the Byzantine empire an unassimilated foreign
element, which on occasions became dangerous"
   pVII-69 The Byzantine empire was never in its long history a true
national state with an ethnically homogeneous population.. To the
Byzantine empire of the thirteenth century belonged that part of Asia
Minor whic had been occupied in ancient times by the Greeks on the
coast and by Thracians, Mysians, Bithynians, Lydians, Phrygians in the
interior. But already by the time of Strabo [xiv,5,23] it was
difficult to identify these peoples, for the process of hellenization
had gone very far. Yet in the rural communities of the interior there
remained many elements which were only superficially touched by Hellenism
   pVII-71 Russian scholars have attributed to the Slavs a role of
major importance in the history and devlopment of the institutions of
the byzantine empire. [J Min Prosvieshcheniia: Uspenspky 225
(1883)307-319, Vasilevsky (1879) 160-1] A theory particularly
developed by them is that the free village community which was the
characteristic feature of the rural structure of the Byzantine empire
from the seventh century onward was a Slavic institution adoted by the
Byzantines at the time of the estblishment of the Slavic sttlement in
the empire. The important element of this theory is that the
composition of each community was predominantly Slavic with communal
rather than private ownership of property, THis theory is no longer
accepted.. was private and not communal
   pVII-73 There is some evidence, indeed, that additional Slavs
settled or were settled in Asia Minor after the eight century, but
this evidence is general and contains no indication that these Slavs
were very numerous. In his account of the revolt of Thomas the
Slavonian in the reign of Michael II, Theophanes Continuatus says of
the Slavs that the "often took root in Asia Minor". Uspensky seized
upon this statement and inferred from it that there was an almost
continuous stream of Slavs settling in Asia Minor
   pVII-74-5 Justinian [II] selected 30,000 from the Slavs he had
transplanted, armed.. Neboulus as their leader.. against the
Arabs.. deserted.. angered Justinian who "then destroyed what
remained..women and children at a place clled Leucate.. recorded only
by Theophanes.. denied by Lamansky.. Was it not he who.. destroy the
well to do inhabitants of Cherson?
   pVII-80 The revolution headed by Thomas, as the ever judicious
Panchenko remarks, was a social movement, complicated by religious and
politcal factors. Among the followers of Thomas there were some Slavs
but to assume that this fact gave to this revolt the character of a
Slavic national movement is pure nonesense. No better proof for this
can be offered than the fact tha the Opsikion theme, the theme where
most of the Slavic settlements were located, was one of the two themes
in Asia Minor which failed to support Thomas
   pIX-75-7 Starr [Athens,1939] has pointed out that between the death
of Heraclius (641) and 1204, a period of more than five and a half
centuries, the Jews suffered only three general persecutions which
together covered about fifty years.. No less an authority than Henri
Gregoire has states that is Starr's conclusion 'is ever revised, it
will be in favor of the thesis of absolute toleration' [Renaissance
(Qly) II-III NY 1945,p481]..  Andronicus' chrysobull.. Janina.. clause
which covered the Jews of the town. They were to be free and
unmolested like the rest of the inhabitants.. Athanasius in protest of
the emperor's tolerance.. Besides the Jews, the patriarch singled out
the Armenians and the Turks and charged the emperor with letting them
set up their houses of prayer.. reply given by John, bishop of Citron,
toward the end of the twelfth century to Constantine Cabasilas,
archbishop of Durazzo.. 'People of alien tongues and alien beliefs,'
wrote John, 'such as Jews, Armenians, Ismaelites, Hagarites, and
others such as these were permitted from old to dwell in Christian
countries and cities except that they had to live separately and not
together with the Christians.. [cf Massie p255] The problem of the
special Jewish tax has been throroughly discussed by Andreades, Dolger
and Starr, after an initial diagreement, ended by agreeing in favor of a tax
   pX-14 Apparently Lampros, as did also Hopf, understood by the Demenitae 
of the chronicle [Monemvasia], probably because neither he nor Hopf
knew anything about the Sicilian town of Demena... "Some sailed to the
island of Sicily and they are still there in a place called Demena and
are called Demenitae [hence Maniatae] instead of Lacadaemonitae"
   pXIV-80 It is known from Greek and Mohammedan sources relating to
the conquest of Syria and Palestine by the Arabs that many Greeks
abandoned their homes and sought shelter elsewhere
				     #@#
   Kazhdan, Ch Byz Cult 11&12c 1985 ucal
   p58 in Byzantium wealth was measured in bullion, while in the Latin world
property was still the measure of prosperity
   p60 acquisition of land did not lead to ownership but only.. occupation
and use..
				     #@#
   Kazhdan 1982 DumbOak ISBN 0-88402-103-3
   p23 merchants formed the principal social grouping of the Byzantine
   p24 arrival of the crusading army at Constantinople in 1147, Kinnamos, the
Byzantine historian of the twelfth century, noted with apparent surprise the
hierarchy among the leading grup of the crusaders..radical difference between
two societies: the hierarchical structure of the western world on the one
hand and the lack of hierarchy in twelfth-century Byzantine.. autumn of 1189,
a Byzantine embassy was sent by Isaac II to Frederich Barbarosssa, who, says
Choniates, ordered the ambassadors to be seated in his presence and had
chairs placed in the hall even for their servants. By doing so, comments
Choniates, the German ruler made fun of the Byzantines, who failed to take
onto consideration the virtue or nobility of different people and who
appraised the whole population by the same measure
   p25 Chrysostom expresses scorn at the beginning of the treatise, the
nomen_gentile, and the tendency to consider wealth as a sign of social prestige
   p32 even in Constantinople the guild organization declined from the
twelfth century onward
   p33 demographic study by Angeliki Laiou-Thomadakis further shows the
difference in family structure between the predonomantly Greek theme of
Thessalonica and the region of Strymon, which was populated mostly by
Slavs. The greek family was as a rule nuclear and individual, whereas the
Slavic family was often an extended, many layered structure similar to lineage
   p44-5 Gold and silver coins were produced primarily for the needs of the
state, such as taxation of subjects and payment of mercenaries, rather than
for more purely economic... notion of just price and just profit penetrated
Byzantine economic and juridical thought. John Tzetes relates a typical
anecdote. He saw thathis contemporaries in twelfth-century Constantinople
blamed the dealers ifn fish and fruit for selling their wares in the city
market for more than they had paid frr them on the shore. Mass psychology
could not accept the source of profit in this case.. Byzantine government,
including the attempts to prohibit interest.. Money lending did not therefore
serve the function of promoting agrarian or industrial developmetn.. Under
Diocletian the basis of taxation consisted of a piece of land of definite
value and extent and the individual who cultivated it. All possessions were
strictly measured, and tax collectors assessed payment according ot the
quantity of land and its quality in terms of implements, cattle and
manpower.. Ostrogorsky stated as a general rule that the poorer the peasant,
the higher the tax liability
				 #@#
   Alan Harvey Eco Exp Byz Emp Cambridge 1989 ISBN 0-521-37151-1
   p244 upsurge in economic activity in the eleventh and twelvth centuries is
unmistakable
   p246 peasant holdings fragmented through repeated division among
heirs.. vilages were rebuilt.. after the political upheavals of the late
twelvth..  monastic foundation..
   p261 Byzantine towns were so dominated by the landowning elite that the
merchantile and industral groups were never able to gain control of the towns
and the long-running struggles for power between townsmen and their feudal
overlord, so familiar in the west, did not occur in byzantium. Urban vitality
in Byzantium was most notable in the European provinces...
   p262 growing power of the feudal aristocracy was reflected in the greater
vital ity of these towns in the eleventh and twelvth centuries, a sharp
contrast with  the seventh and eighth..
				 #@#
   Constantelos Christian Hellenisnm ISBN 0-89241-523-1 caratzas.com
   p83 St John Chrysostom, as a priest in Antioch, delivered many sermons
critical of the Jews as people. In fact, Chrysostom was more critical than
most Greek Fathers from any other geographical region. He accused the Jews of
arrogance, malice, vainglory, hypocrisy, betrayal and ingratitude,
covetousness, exclusivenes[cq], and pride of their descent. His arguments are
based not only on the fact that they did not receive Christ but also on the
treatment that the Old Testament prophets received from them.. Though
Chrysostom did not attribute the guilt for the crucifiction of Jesus to all
Jews, he described Jewish justice in the trial of Jesus before the chief
priest, Caiaphas, as perverted. He condemned the Jews at the trial who cried
out to Pilate "His blood be on us, and on our children" (Matt 27:25), but he
did not accept it as a curse which would affect later generations. [Is it
not forbidden in Judaism for humans to hold children to the crimes of their
parents, and only God may punish for no more than three generations?] In the
words of Chrysostom: "The lover of the human being (Christ the philanthropos)
though the Jews acted with so much madness, both against themselves and
against their children ([when they cried out 'let his blood be on us, and on
our children' ]), so far from confirming their sentence upon their children,
confirmed it not even on them.. and counts them worthy of good things beyond
number".. It should be notes that Chrysostom was not less critical of
Hellenes or heretics
   p116 We know by name some thirty-five religious minorities which existed
in the age of Justinian.. Joshua Starr writes that from 641 to 1204 the Jews
suffered only three general persecutions, though he stresses that anti-Jewish
measures introduced by Leo III were especially severe
   p117 Jews of Crete complained to Patriarch Metrophanes about Orthodox
Christians who molested them there, the ecumenical patriarch wrote an
encyclical in 1568 urging the inhabitants of Crete to abstain from insulting
the Jews or accusing them unjustly. In fact, the patriarch stated that those
who raised hands against the Jews or insulted them should be anathematized,
excommunicated and condemned to eternal punishment
   p118 Violation of Jewish temples was punishable. For example, Justinian
retained a previously issued law which protected the inviolability of the
synagogue. The Jews could adhere to and practice their faith. It was
forbidden to molest them on the Sabbath, to violate their ceremonies or to
compel them to appear in court on the Sabbath... Runciman [Crusades 1951/1964
v1 11-12,17], who refers to these sources, adds that "the part played by the
Jews ([in the capture of Jerusalem by the Persians]) was never forgotten nor
forgiven," and when a few years later the Arabs overran the Near East "the
Jews gave them active help, serviing as their guides" [elsewhere cit Sharf
Byz Jewry NY 1971]
   p121 hardening of Greek attitudes towards Jews in the twelfth century and
later has been attributed to the changes brought about by the influence of
the Crusades upon Greek tolerance. The Greeks came to be suspicious of and
hate everything foreign
   p122 Elisa of Nisibis was greatly amazed at the freedom the Jews enjoyed
in the empire. He writes: "The Romans ([Greeks]) tolerate many Jews living in
their lands, protect them, allow them to officially conduct their religious
ceremonies and to build synagogues. In this satet the Jews can freely state:
I am a Jew. Each one of them is free to follow his religion and to pray even
in public without any fear of any obstacle in his way" The Jews differed only
in religion from the rest of the people, for they had been totally Hellenized
   p123 As a rule, explosions of misalodoxy (hostility to foreign beliefs)
were paroxysms rather than the normal behavior of the Greeks
    p158 For many centuries all these influences survived, and Russian life
and civilization felt the impact of the Ecumenical Patriarchate's missions,
including its ecumenical and philanthropic outlook. "Beyond all doubt" wrote
Dostoevsky in 1880, "the destiny of a Russian is Pan European and
universal. To become a true Russian is to become the brother of all men.. Our
future lies in universality, won not by violence, but by the strength derived
from our great ideal - the reuniting of all mankind"
   pp 160-1 Unlike Greek Christianity, for nearly seven centuries Russian
Christianity remained ignorant and even suspicious of the treasures of Greek
antiquity, with serious consequences for Russian Christianity as well as
intellectual and scientific knowledge. "anyone who loves geometry is abhorred
by God" wrote a Russian bishop. "A spiritual sin it is to study astronomy and
the books of Greece" wrote another. This attitude survived as late as the
19th century. For example, under Nicholas I (1825-1855) all works on logic
(including Aristotle's) and philosophy were forbidden. While the Christian
Greeks, with some exceptions, never ceased to study the ancient masters, not
a few Russians spoke "scornfully of the foolishness of the Greeks," an
attitude reminiscent of Tertullian and a Pope gregory the Great rather than
of Justin, Clement of Alexandria, Gregory of Nyssa, Photios, Arethas of
Caesarea, Leo of Synnada, John of Euchaita, Eustathios of Thessalonike and
other Greek Fathers.. Fedotov "had serious doubts about the benefits of the
use of the Slavic vernacular. Having received the Bible and a vast amount of
various religious writings in their own language, the Slavs had no incentive
to learn Greek, for translations once made were sufficient fo immediate
practical needs. They were enclosed, therefore within the narrow limits of an
exclusively religious literature. They were never initiated into the greater
classical tradition of Hellenic antiquity. If only our ancestors had learned
Greek... they could have reached finally the very springs of Greek
inspiration... they received but one Book".. Florovsky admits that because
the Russians had failed to adopt the classical Greek heritage, they did not
acquire teh Greek inquisitive mind which had kept Byzantium ever searching,
unquiet and in constant tension and renewal. "The Byzantine achievement had
been accepted, but Byzantine inquisitiveness had not. For that reason the
(Byzantine) achievement itself could not be kept alive" [Florovsky, Prob Old
Rus Cult Slavic_Rvu 21 (1962), 1-17, esp 6-10] SOme modern scholars explain
that "although Kievan was the religious offshoot of Byzantium, Russians found
Greek civilization (and secular learning) largely inaccessible because of the
Church Slavonic idiom and the narrow religious preoccupation of the (Russian)
Christian elite"
				 #@#
   John Meyendorf, Byzantium & Rise of Russia, Cambridge, 1980 repr
SVOTS.edu 1989 ISBN 0-88141-079-9 LC89-28011
   pp14-15 religious conflict with the now German-dominated papacy..
Yaroslav, however, may have been close to the idea of imitating the Bulgarian
assumption of the imperium. After building in Kiev a cathedral dedicated to
'St. Sophia' (after 1037), in obvious imitation of the famous 'Great Church'
of Constantinople, but also of the Bulgarian St. Sophia in Ohrid, he fought a
bloody war against Byzantium (1043) and appointed a Russian, Hilarion, as
metropolitan of Kiev (1051)
   p21 Ethnic Greeks, living in Russia, were not particularly popular
with the local population. The Chronicles frequently accuse them of
being deceitful [cit 1164 of Bp Anthony of Chernigov 'In himself he
held deceit, because Greek by birth'], but generally recognize their
'wisdom' (mudrost) and refinement (khitrost), the signs of a
culturally superior civilization  [typical panSlav misHellene derision!]
   p25 Some of the more difficult texts remained for ever
unintelligible in Slavic translation
   p34 Recognizing the inevitable, the [exile] patriarchate of Nicea
consecrated St Sava as autocephalous archbishop of Serbia (1219) and,
in 1235, recognized the Bulgarian patriarchate of Trnovo
   p37 The submission of central Asia, Persia and Northern China,
including Peking, to Mongol rule was completed by 1225. In June 1223,
the two Mongol generals Jebe and Subudey, having crossed the Caucasus
from Persia, inflicted a crushing defeat upon a coalition of Russian
and Cuman armies on the river Kalka
   p52 emergence in Byzantium of an articulate and convinced party of
'latinophrones', favoring union with Rome, was closely connected with
the presence of Italian merchants [today represented by the
Ionian-derived Italogamous "Greek Shipping" community]
   pp65-6 In 1340, Pope Benedict XII.. blessed Casimir's Crusade against the
'schismatic nation of the Russians' (gens scismatica Ruthenorum) and after
the Polish occupation of Galicia [1240-1667], authorized the Archbishop of
Cracow to annul the promises made to Detko and the Russian boyars
   p97-9 direct ('mystical') knowledge of God and the primacy of
incarnational, eschatological and sacramental values over secular
concerns. This provoked a polarization - not new in Byzantine society -
between a monastic-dominated Church and the 'humanists' who promoted the
study of Greek antiquity and who were becoming increasingly attracted by the
opportunities in the West, particularly in Italy, with the beginning of the
Renaissance. The victory of the Hesychasts encouraged trans-national contacts
between monastic communities..  aiming at maintaining the values and
structures of the Orthodox faith in the midst of a rapidly changing political
situation in the Middle East and Eastern Europe.. [1347 Thessaloniki Abp]
Gregory Palamas on the one hand denies that Aristotelian logic can serve as a
criterion in showing which theological arguments are truly decisive; on the
other hand, he develops at length the patristic doctrines of 'deification'
(8ewsis) or communion (koivwvia), with God, which represent, in his opinion,
the only acceptable context for a Christian epistemology.. position of
Palamas was endorsed by the Council of 1341, and Barlaam left for
Italy.. significant group of Byzantine Thomists - led by the brothers
Demetrios and Prochoros Kydones - also opposed Palamism, but in the context
of a deliberate trend towards a rapprochement with Italy and the Latin West
   p112 The monastic takeover did not occur with the hesychast victory of
1347: it was rather connected with a reaction of public opinion against the
arbitrary policies of Emperor Michael VIII (1259-82), who imposed the
'Uniate' John Beccos as patriarch and, indirectly, contributed to the moral
prestige of the monks who opposed him
   p114 Gregory Palamas himself (as also Nicholas Cabasilas) preached against
usury and explained the existing political miseries as inevitable because of
the injustices inflicted upon the poor [NB proSlav proTurk usurper
Catacosinos & 1342 Thessalonike commune which massacred upper classes and
subsequent civil war and plague loved by panSlavs but not Greeks]
   p122 Obviously the Arab occupation of the entire Middle East had not
suppressed the prestige of the Holy Land and of ancient Palestinian
monasticism.. It did not involve any spectacular modification of the liturgy,
but only the structure of daily and festal services and monastic discipline,
whereas the basic features of these services remained the same, as they had
resulted from a synthesis between the 'cathedral' and the 'monastic'
structures
   p126 In Byzantium, the humanists who cultivated the literary and
intellectual traditions of Greek antiquity were a narrow elite, increasingly
attracted by the West. Their connections [to this day] with the Slavic world
were non-existent, or tenuous
   p128 such as the remarkable revival of monasticism, Hesychasm was bringing
to Russia a more personal form of religion, which was promoting not only
monastic spirituality as such, but also ideas on the deification of the body
and transfiguration of the entire creation
   p139 This view of Hesychasm as having a stifling effect on artistic style
can find further support in the fact that monks preached and practised
poverty, and could not, therefore, sympathize with the extraordinary expenses
required for mosaic decorations, or other works of art: some of them,
including Patriarch Athanasius I and Gregory Palamas himself, were even
accused of iconoclasm [Latins abhored hesychasm & iconoclasm]
   p155 Soon after his victory and assumption [usurpation] of the imperial
throne, Cantacuzenos proceeded with the formal abolition of the
metropolitanate of Galicia. The solemn manner in which this act was
performed, must reflect the fact that the ecclesiatical unity of Russia was
seen, by the government of Cantacuzenos, as a matter of great importance
   p161-2 During the following two years, the joint policy of Cantacuzenos
and Moscow produced spectacular results. Not only was Metropolitan
Theognostos able to visit Volhynia in 1348 and assert his jurisdiction in the
area, but Symeon of Moscow - with the cooperation of both the metropolitan
and the khan - succeeded in concluding matrimonial alliances between his own
family and the courts of Lithuania and Tver. Increasingly, the Grand-prince
of Moscow acquired the stature of leader 'of all Russia'.. Tatar policies in
Russia were based on maintaining a balance among the various
princes. Similarly, the Genoese influence in Constantinople and in Sarai,
fully determined by crude commercial interests, also tended to support
division and competition among the Rulers of Russia and, as such, contradict
the ideal of a united Orthodox Commonwealth, promoted by Cantacuzenos and his
friend Patriarch Philotheos Kokkinos. The year 1349, which saw the defeat of
Cantacuzenos by the Genoese in Constantinople, witnessed the conquest of
Galicia and Volhynia by Casimir if Poland [until 1667]
   p175 formal conversion of John V to Roman Catholicism in 1369 was
not taken too seriously 
   p205-7 With the Genoese in control of Galata, in Constantinople itself,
and the Venetians holding solid position in the Agean and the Crimea, the
Byzantine Empire could make no substantial foreign policy decision involving
Italian interest without the acquiescence of either Venice, or
Genoa. However, the fierce competition which opposed the two Italian
republics to each other sometimes allowed for, at least, some leverage.. The
only difference was that both Venice and Genoa were now treating with Murad,
rather than with the Byzantines, seating or unseating Greek emperors with
Turkish cooperation.. The several mentions of Genoese money, used for the
promotion of a 'Muscovite' metropolitan, show that the Genoese merchants were
actively involved in Byzantine and Russian ecclesiastical policy.. Mamai and
his Genoese allies attempted to use diplomacy and money in re-establishing
the old Mongol rule upon increasingly restless Russians
   p208 Loyalty to the weakening Horde was only in the interest of the
Genoese, whom Philotheos - and his friend John Cantacuzenos - had always
hated and whose control of Galata and all the Byzantine economy was the very
symbol of the Empire's humiliation
   p213 [Rus Metr] Cyprian himself gives a dramatic description of the
situation in Byzantium in 1379-80: 'could not leave', he writes, 'because of
the great trouble and violence which oppressed the Queen of cities: the sea
was controlled by the Latins, while the land was possessed by the God-hating
Turks' 
   p222-3 impending menace, Dimitri appealed to the moral authority of St
Sergius, and publicly receiving his blessing for the impending struggle, he
also hastily succeeded un setting up an alliance of Russian princes, which
included two sons of Olgerd of Lithuania, older half-brothers of Jagiello,
Andrew of Polotsk and Dimitri of Bryansk. The decisive battle took place on 8
September 1380, on the upper Don, less than 200 miles south of Moscow..
Kulikovo. For the first time since the Mongols conquered Russia, a Russian
army repulsed a major Tatar onslaught.. Genoese contingent fought on the
Mongol side at Kulikovo.. Genoese authorities of Caffa were already in touch
with Khan Tokhtamysh, Mamai's powerful competitor.. Mamai, after his defeat
by the Russians in September 1380, faced Khan Tokhtamysh on the river Kalka
in the spring of 1381: utterly crushed, he sought refuge in Caffa with his
Genoese allies, but was murdered there upon arrival
   p239 dynastic union between Poland and Lithuania, which occurred in
1385.. Jagiello's personal ambition and anti-Muscovite feelings were hardly
compatible with similar ambitions of Dimitri and parallel anti-Lithuanian
sentiments in Muscovite ruling circles.. promised his own conversion, that of
his brothers and relatives and that of all nobles and dignitaries to Roman
Catholicism. He pledged to 'reunite forever his own lands of Lithuania and
Russia to the crown of the kingdom of Poland.. Pope Wojtyla graduated from
Jagiello university]..  practice adopted in the fourteenth century by
militant [fatimist?] Roman Catholicism in Central and Eastern Europe -
particularly by the Hungarian and Polish kings - to assimilate 'schismatics'
with pagans and therefore rebaptize
   p259 temporary salvation of the city came from the victory of Tamerlane
over Bayezid in Angora (1402), not from either Western or Russian
help.. Cyprian's main historical contribution was that of being the most
active, the most consistent, and the most competent transmitter of Byzantine
theological, liturgical and literary traditions to Russia
				 #@#
   "Were Ancient Heresies National or Social Movements in Disguise", A
H M Jones, J_Theol_Std,New Series,v.10, Oct 1959
   p280 modern historians of the later ROamn EMpire, whether secular or
ecclesiastical, seem to agree that certain of the heresies and schisms of
that period were in some sence national rather than purely religious
movements [cit esp Stein Hist_Bas-Empire Paris 1949; also Woodward
Christianity&Nationalism in Latter_Rom_Emp London 1916].. Donatism to
Africa.. Monophytism in Egypt and Syria, or Arianism among German
   p282 Donatists were certainly not anti-imperial at the beginning: they in
fact appealed to the emperor against the Caecilianists. When Constantine had
finally rejected their cause, the raised up the cry that the State should not
interfere in religion.. But When Julian ordered the restoration of banished
clergy and confiscated church property they were happy to accept imperial aid
   p284 leaders and apologists of the movement, men like Parmenian (who was
not even an African), the learned and eloquent Tyconius, the lawyer Petilian
came from cultivated and Romanized classes.. Their literature, or what
survives of it, was all written in Latin
   p287 no trace survived of the old antagonism between Egypt and Alexandria:
Alexandria was the undisputed religious capital of Egypt.. In the sixth
century.. Alexandria, where the Greek element was strongest, was a stronghold
of monophysitism.. aristocracy conformed for prudential
   p288 no hint of any anti-imperial movement, much less any rebellion,
during the period of close on two centuries that elapsed between the Council
of Chalcedon and the Arab conquest. The Alexandrians, of course, frequently
rioted when teh imperial governement forced Chalcedonian patriarchs upon
them, and considerable bodies of troops had to be used to supress the. But
during periods when the emperors favoured and tolerated monophysitism, the
Egyptians seem to have been contant.. That the Copts welcomed the Persian
invaders there is no evidence.. Nor is there any good evidence that the Copts
welcomed the Arabs
   p289 But the reaction of the Egyptians seems to have been confused, and
uncertain, some fleeing in panic, others deserting to the Arabs, others
reisting to the best of their ability. The people of Alexandria were
certainly horrified when they learned that they were to be surrendered to the
Arabs under the final treaty. John's [Bp of Nikiu, in R H Charles Chronicle]
own attitude is significant. He regards the Arab conquest not as a
deliverance, but as a calamity, the judgement of God upon the emperor
Heraclius for persecuting the orthodox.. He betrays no hatred of the Roman
Empire as such, and so far from rejoicing in its fall, laments the disasters
which the apostasy of certain emperors brought upon it.. Egyptian church
never wavered in its devotion to the homoousian doctrine enunciated by
Alexander and Athanasius, and the monophysitite doctrine of Dioscorus.. more
simply explained by the structure and traditions of the Egyptian church. From
the earliest times the bishop of Alexandria had
   p290 virtually appointed all the other bishops of Egypt, and by tradition
he excercised an absolute authority over them.. Alexandria claimed a
pre-eminent position in the church.. loyalty to Dioscorus' memory. Hence
their insistence that Chalcedon, which had condemned him, must be explicitly
anathematized.. primacy of Constantinople [decided there] must have also
contributed to Egyptian hatred of Chalcedon.. To turn to the Jacobite church
of Syria [cit Devresse].. monophysite heresy was in the sixth century by no
means confined to Syriac-speaking areas.. journeys of James Baradaeus covered
not only Syria and Armenia, but Cappadocia, Cilicia, Isauria, Pamphylia, Lycaonia,
   p291 Phrygia, Lycia, Caria, and Asia, as well as Cyprus, Rhodes, Chios,
and Mitylene.. heresy did not establish itself in all Syriac-speaking
areas.. Palestine was no more, and probably less, Hellenized than Phoenicia
and Syria, and we have evidence of Syriac-speaking Christian townsfolk, who
knew no Greek, at Scythopolis and Gaza
   p292 monophysite nd Syriac-speaking areas therefore by no means coincided
in the sixth century.. Not until the Arab conquest was the SYriac language
particulrly associated with monophysitism. East of the Euphrates Syriac had a
continuous history as a literary language, and here it was used by the
churches both orthodox and heretical from the fourth century onwards. In
Syria and Palestine Syriac survived only as the spoken language of the lower
classes, especially in the country, and Greek was normally used by the
churches, though for the benefit of the lower classes some concessions were
made to Syriac.. same linguistic division existed in the monophysite
church.. We possess very long and detailed accounts of the wars waged under
Justinian, Justin II, Tiberius, and Maurice between the Persian and the ROman
empires in the very areas where monophysitism was strongest, but there is no
hint in them that the monophysites gave Persia any aid or comfort, or indeed
regarded them with anything but fear and detestation
   p293 Armenia had been an independent kingdom down to the reign of
Theodosius the Great, when it was partitioned between Rome and Persia.. had
possessed their own churhc, which might truly be called national, since the
early fourth century. In the middle decades of the fifth century they were
involved in a struggle with Persia, which was endeavoring to impose
Zoroastrianism on them, and took no part in the councils of Ephesus and
Chalcedon. As late as 506 they were unaware of the issues involved, and
learned of them only from certain Mesopotamian monophysites who were being
persecuted, at the instigation of the Nestorians, by the Persian
government. They naturally accepted the views of their fellow-sufferers.. no
hostility to Rome, however, for when in 572 they revolted against Persia they
appealed to Justin II.. Maurice again attempted to impose the Chalcedonian
position on them, but the bishops or Persian Armenia refused to attend his
council, and excommunicated the bishops of Roman Armenia, who had
conformed.. Goths became Arians because they were evangelized at a time when
Arianism was the official.. remained Arians from mere conservatism
   p295 Modern historians are, I think, retrojecting into the past the
sentiments of the present age when they argue that mere religious or doctrinal 
dissension cannot have generated such violent and enduring animosity as that 
evinced by the DOnatists, Arians, or Monophysites, and that the real moving 
force behind these movements must have been national or class feeling
   p297 religious beliefes were determined by a variety of irrational
influences. Some were swayed by the authority of a revered theologian, or
more often by that of a holy man whose orthodoxy was guaranteed by his
austerities and miracles. The great majority accepted what they had been
brought up to believe as children, or the dominant belief of their social milieu
				 #@#
   Islam & Oriental Churches, Wm Ambr Shedd, Young Peoples Missionary
Movement, 1902-3 Princeton lect, NY 1908
   p67 learned doctor of the law, in the course of which, he related to us
with a very evident sense of satisfaction the details of an interview between
the Lord Jesus and Plato: both of whom, he said, were great physycians
   p75 Lane, in his Modern_Egyptians [357], remarks "that it is a very
remarkable trait in the character of the people of Egypt and other countries
of the East, that Muslims, Christians, and Jews adopt each other's
supersititions, while they abhor the more rational doctrines of each other's
faiths"
   p151 It is the opinion of careful observers that a portion of the
Muhammadan population of the Turkish empire are the descendents of Christian
ancestors, Greek, Armenian, and Syrian [cit: Hogarth, Nearer East, 176;
Ramsay Impressions of Turkey, 96]
   p165 letters of Ishuyabh soon after the Arab conquest, he reproaches the
Christians of Fars and Khurasan for having accepted Islam in large numbers,
partly to avoid the loss of property entailed by steadfastness in the faith
[footnote: This is true of several tribe son the border of Turkey and Parsia
near Urumia. In the regions of Bohtan, Midyat and Sassun thare are Muhammadan
Kurds who are said by tradition to have once been Christian. Those in Sassun
are called the "Cross deniers"]
   p170 At Pishpek in Russian Turkestan, near the Chinese border and about
three hundred miles east of the city of Taskend, is a cemetary of Christian
graves, eight acres in extent, with Syriac inscriptions on the stones. Here
Christians were buried for about five hundred years, from AD 850 to AD 1330,
some with Turkish and some with Syriac names
   p173 In the lists of the Nestorian dioceses of the twelfth century and in
the later history the metropolitan see of Tangut is mentioned.  The evidence
is barely summarized here, but it is clear that Nestorian Christianity was
widely extended among Turks and Mongols of the Uighur and Kerait tribes from
the regions adjoining Samarkand to Northern China and Manchuria. It may be
that the Christians in China were all Mongols or Turks rather than Chinese
				 #@#
   Robinsom Claremone Nag Hammadi Henrickson 1986 ISBN0-913573-16-7
   p136 Diaspora Christianity was comprised of widely separated metropolitan
centers, provincial capitals, travel to which involved not only overland
trips of considerable distances, but especially necessitated the use of
commercial traffic by ship from port to port. The shift from fishing boat to
passenger ship prefigured that from farm to slum. No sooner would wandering
charismatics from the hamlets sail to such a port and find themselvesin the
slums of the port area than a new life style would come upon them, with all
the unintentional but very real shifting of the Christian message that this
entailed.. Theissen supplies a much-needed sociological supplement to my
presentation worked out too exclusively in terms of the history of ideas:
"Not only is the Gospel of Thomas a modified sayings tradition, but it is
also a tempered gnosticism. The concrete demands are softened and transformed
into a speculative mode."
   p137 there was one direction in which the expansion of Christianity could
have been by osmosis, from hamlet to nearby hamlet: toward Syria. Theissen has
made the point that one of the shifts involved in moving from the hamlet to
the city had to do with language - the native languages persisted for
centuries in the countryside long after the metropolitan centers had become
functionally Greek, or at least with a Greek hegemony in a multi-lingual
cosmopolitanism. Thus, the shift from Aramaic to Greek is less a matter of
from Palestine to the Diaspora than from the hamlet to the metropolitan
center, where in the case of the Diaspora the movement would tend to get
stuck..  only land bridge for expansion out of Galilee hamlet by hamlet is
through the Fertile Crescent, into Syria. Here the Ramaic mission could
expand by small increments without any real awareness of provincial
frontiers, indeed without any real need for a metropolitan point of
departure. To whatever extent Jerusalem might at first have functioned as a
sort of headquarters for the itinerant leader Peter from Jerusalem to Antioch
might serve as a symbol for this option [hence the Prsebyterian fascination
with "Greater Syria" in Kaplan's Arabists]
				 #@#
   Antioch Downey Princeton 1961 [heavily refs Malalas]
   p107 Jews who preferred to retain their faith (and these must have been
the majority) were in a politeuma which made the a quasi-autonomous unit
within the Greek community, enjoying certain rights, such as being judged by
their own judges according to their own law. This status was enjoyed by the
Jews who lived at Alexandria and in other Hellenistic cities
   p108 Judea, previously under Egyptian rule, had come into Seeucid
possession under Antiochus III in 200 BC. The Jews there were already divided
into two camps, those who maintained strict observance of Jewish law and
customs, and the "liberal" Hellenizers, who were willing to conform at least
in some outward matters (such as Greek athletic exercises) to the practices
of the alien culture that now dominated them. When Antiochus IV came to the
throne, he found himslef involved in a series of troubles that had originated
before his time among the Jews themselves. First there was a purely domestic
quarrel in progress between two rival factions, the Oniads and the Tobiads,
who were both Hellenizers. Then, in addition to the struggle between the
Hellenizing and the "strict" Jews, there was a point of friction between the
Jews who favored the Ptoemies and those who thought that their best interest
lay in support of the Seleucids. In its revolt, Palestine was also seeking to
take advantage of the weak position to which the Seleucid Empire had fallen
after the defeat of Antiochus III by the Romans. The rebellious Jews
doubtless had the moral support of Rome, though no material assistance was
given them. The situation in Palestine presented a special problem in the
effort which Antiochus IV was making to overcome his father's defeat by Rome;
the Seleucid Empire must be unified, materially and politically, and the
separatist tendencies inherent in the orthodox Jewish religion must be
overcome
   p111 As to the presence at Antioch of a synagogue (later a church)
dedicated to the Maccabean martyrs there can be little doubt; but it cannot
be considered proven that the martyrdoms took place at Antioch
   p498 At Antioch, the first incident recorded was a clash in the hippodrome
between the Greens and the Blues, the two principal circus factions
originally formed to support rival charioteers but which came to have the
additional function of political and religious parties. In Antioch at this
time the Greens represented the Monophysites and the local Syrian elements in
the population, while the Blues, traditionally the conservative and
aristocratic party, supported orthodoxy and thus represented the interests of
the central government
   p499 The Greens attacked the Blues and their Jewish allies in the
hippodrome and killed a number of them, and then plundered and burned a
synagogue named for Asabinus.. The Greens attacked the synagogues and burned
it, and dug up and burned on a pyre the bodies of the Jews who were buried
there.. Malalas reports that when Zeno, who was favorable to the Greens, was
told of this incident, he was angry with the Greens because they had burned
only dead Jews and had not thrown living ones on the fire
				 #@#
   Brock&Harvey Holy Women Syr Orient UCal 1987 ISBN 0-520-05705-8
  p4 Syriac developed specifically as a language of Christian peoples. It
originated in the region of Edessa (modern Urfa, in southeast Turkey) as a
dialect of Aramaic, the language of first-century Palestine. During the first
and second centuries AD, Syriac spread throughout the eastern Mediterranean
realm as the language of the Christian community. By the Syrian
Orient.. Mespotamia, Oshoene, and Syria.. and Adiabene (modern Iraq)
   p5 goverend by Romans or Persians.. eastern Syrians were a religious
minority in an empire largely Zoroastrian, the western Syrians were a
minority of a different kind. They share the faith but not the culture of
their rulers
  p6 Christianity first emerged in the Syrian Orient out of the Jewish
communities, largely independent of the Greco-Latin churches to the west, and
with a powerful spirituality born of Semitic tradition rather than that of
classical Greece and Rome
  p7 The region has become notorious with scholars for fostering groups of
gnostic inclinations; Marcionites most notably, Valentinians, Messalians, and
the curiously syncretistic Manichaeans all made deep marks on the face of
Syria Chrsitianity. What these groups shared, and what would emerge as a
peculiarly poignant trait of Syriac spirituality, was an ascetic
understanding of religious faith. For the extremist groups the understanding
was based on a dualistic view of the cosmos - that the temporal, physical
world is inferior to the spiritual one, if not an outright channel for evil,
and that the spiritual world is the only true and good realm of the divine
   p9 Nowhere else in Christendom does one find so profound a sense that
religious behavior is equivalent to religious belief. The believer's very
life, in the most mundane sense, manifested the essence of faith. Thus the
early fourth-century bishop and ascetic Aphrahat the Persian wrote a treatise
on faith in which he listed the following practices to be necessary for
Chrsitian life: pure wisdom, pure prayer, love, alms, meekness, virginity,
holiness, wisdom, hospitality, simplicity, patience, long suffering,
mourning, and purity [Patriological_Syriaca Paris 1894] Aphrahat here speaks
of the vocation of all believers as demanding a manner of life that in
Western Christianity (and a little later in Syriac Christianity) was
restricted to monastics
   p10 A tremendous movement accompanied these events to bring the various
areas of Christendom into conformity with the mainstream orthodox church
(largely Greco-Latin) as defined at Nicea. In the Syrian Orient, changes
under this movement were slow to come but deep in impact. One of the most
significant changes was conforming to a structure in which asceticism was a
separate vocation within the church, apart from and exclusive of the life of
the laity.. Furthermore, the marking off of the ascetic life and the growth
of the monastic institution retained certain distinctively Syrian features:
1. The convistion that the ascetic life was integral to the life of the
worshipping community was maintained. The ascetic did not lead a life of
isolated withdrawal but was inimately involved.. 2. There continued an
appreciation for the individual vistuoso of ascetic practice
   p11 However, what must be remembered is the drenching power of symbolism
for Syriac spirituality and its breathtaking pursuit of biblical
imagery.. dellicacy and vibrancy of Syriac poetry in Late Antiquity made a
lasting impression on the hymnography of the orthodox chuches
				 #@#
   Mircea Eliade HistReligIdeas 1985 Chicago ISBN 0-226-20404-9
   [Romanian Jungian]
   p31 In the seventeenth century, the Russian priests asked the peasants:
"have you gone to Mokosh?" The Czechs invoked her during droughts
  p32 old chthonic Mother-Goddess Mati_syra_zemlja ("the HumidEarth Mother"),
whose cult survived into the nineteenth century..  Polycephalism is found
among certain Indo-European peoples (eg the tricephalic figure of the Gauls,
the "Thracian Knight" of two or three heads, etc) but it also is attested
among Finno-Ugrians.. with whom the Proto-Slavs present a number of
analogies
  p33 Beyond the Indo-European heritage and the Finno-Ugrian and Iranian
influences, one can identify still more archaic strata.. pan-Slavic custom,
unknown among the Indo-Europeans, is the double-sepulcher. After three, five
or seven years, one disinters the bones, washes them, and wraps them
   p34 As with other European ethnic groups, Slavic religious folklore,
beliefs, and customs conserve a great part of the more or less Christianized
pagan heritage. Particular interest is attached to the pan-Slavic concept of
the Spirit of the Forest
   p36 For a long time after their conversion to Christianity, it was through
the lens of this myth that the peoples of eastern Europe still justified the
actual situation of the world and the human condition. The existence of the
Devil has never been contested by Christianity. But the role of the Devil in
the cosmogeny was a "dualist" innovation, one which assured these legends
their enormous success and prodigious circulation. It is hard to be certain
whether the ancient Slavs shared other dualistic notions of the Iranian or
Gnostic type
   p52 unlimited parcelling out of the martyr's body and by the fact that one
could multiply relics indefinitely [compare Jewish tefillin phylacteries].. 
cult attained a considerable popularity by the sixth century. In the eastern
Empire, this excessive devotion sometimes became embarassing for the
ecclesiatical authorities.. Agapes and banquets took place around the altar
(mensa). The ecclesiatical authorities strove tirelessly to subordinate the
veneration of saints and the cult of relics to the service of Christ. Finally,
in the fifth centuries, numerous basilicas procured relics.. gradual
transformation of the martyria into regular churches
   p54 sought to place one's graves as near as possible to the tomb of the
saint in the hope that the latter would defend the deceased before God on the
Day of Judgement.. Around the end of the ninth century, it was presumed that
all the churches possessed (or ought to possess) relics.. Indeed, one can
consider the veneration of relics as an "easy parallel" (that is to say
accessible to the laity) of the dogmas of the incarnation, the Trinity, and
the theology of the sacraments
   p56 First of all, the unequalled vitality of the Byzantine liturgy, its
hieratic pomp, its rutual and at the same time artistic splendor. The
Pseudo-Areopagite warned those who had experienced the divine mystagogy,
"Take care not to disclose in sacrilegious fashion the holy mysteries among
all mysteries. Be prudent and honor the divine secret"
   p57 The Incarnation of the Logos had made theosis possible, but it is
always the grace of God whic effectuates it. It is this which explains the
importance of the interior prayer (later "uninterrupted prayer"), the
contemplation, and the monastic life in the Eastern Church. Deification is
preceded or accompanied by an experince of mystical light. Already among the
Desert father, ecstasy manifested itslef through phenomena of light.. polemic
aroused by their assertion that they enjoyed the vision of the uncreated
Light provided the occassion for the great thinker Gregory Palamas
(fourteenth century) to elaborate a mystical theology around the Taboric
light [hyperventilatory hallucination]
   p58 The only significant Eastern influence on Western theology has been
that of Dyonysius the (Pseudo-) Areopagite. His true identity and biography
are unknown. He was probably a fifth-century Syrian monk, but as he was
believed to have been a contemporary of Saint Paul, he enjoyed almost
apostolic authority. The theology of the Areopagite is inspired by
Neoplatonism and by Gregory of Nyssa.. small teatise named Mystical_Theology
that is the basis of his extraordinary prestige
   p59 Following the ban proclaimed in the Decalogue, Christians of the first
two centuries did not fashion images. But in Eastern Europe, the ban was
ignored from the third century on.. innovation followed upon the blossoming
of the cult of the relics. In the fourth and fifth centuries, the number of
images multiplied and their veneration became more pronounced.. principal
argument of the iconophiles was the pedagogical function - especially for the
illiterate - and the sanctifying virtues of the images. It is only toward the
end of the sixth and during the seventh centuries that the images became the
objects of cultic devotion
   p61 As regards the icons of the saints, John of Damascus writes: "As long
as the lived, the saints were filled with the Holy Spirit, and after their
death, the grace of the Holy Spirit is never far from their sould, their
tombs, or their holy images." To be sure, the icons ought not ot be adored in
the same manner in which one would adore God. But they belonged to the same
category of objects sanctified by the presence of Jesus Christ - as, for
example, Nazareth, Golgotha, or the wood of the Corss. THese places and
objects have become the "recipients of divine energy" [compare Jewish 
objects of merit]
				 #@#
   Schmemann HistRdEOrth svots.edu 1977 (1963 Holt, tr L Kesich) 
   p9 fundamental principles of Orthodox worship were determined
almost entirely by the Temple and the synagogue
   p18 expulsion of Christians from Jerusalem by force.. crowning
point of their own Jewish tradition; they did not yet comprehend her
universal, pan-human mission
   p21 Suetonius states that the Emperor Claudius banished all Jews
from Rome in the year 49 AD because the question of "a certain Christ"
had provoked outbreaks of disorder among them
   p23 Judeo-Christians which continued to regard the observance of
Mosaic law.. tradition the so-called apostolic council in Jerusalem
has remained the model.. James, the head of that Church, who summed up
the deliberations and proposed a solution.. freeing the converted
Gentiles from Judaic law - thereby freeing them from being included in
the Jewish nation - the Church demonstrated that she was now fully
conscious of her world-wide vocation
  p27 no less than four million Jews living in the Diaspora, whereas the
whole Roman population totalled fifty million.. contrast to the Palestinian
rabbis, the Jews of the Diaspora felt a need to explain their faith to the
outer world.. Alexandrian Jew Philo tried to express the faith of his fathers
in the categories of Greek thought.  The pagans, meanwhile, were showing a
growing interest.. Jews, not by blood.. synagogues that covered the whole
empire [Josephus in Ag_Apion mentions the Romans were appalled that by not
practising infanticide and sodomy, the Jews were overpopulating the Empire]
   p28 Constantine's conversion at the beginning of the fourth century
they [Christians] were still less than 10 per cent
   p30-2 head of the community stood the bishop. His authority was
unique. Appointed by the apostles or their successors, the other bishops, he
was the head and source of the Church's life.. presbyters replaced the bishop
and became his fully-empowered deputies.. destruction of Jerusalem, the
apostolic sees (or "seats") of Rome, Antioch, Ephesus and Alexandria
   p36-7 distract attention from himself, Nero shifted the blame..  martyrdom
of Peter and Paul in Rome in this period, perhaps under Nero, and of John the
Evangelist in the East under Domitian (81-96)..  structure of Roman judiciary
enabled Christians to exist even under this condemnation. Rome had no state
prosecutor; a private accuser had to bring a case against each
Christian.. single denunciation was enough for the irrevocable process of
accusation to result in death..  two entire centuries, the line of martyrs
was never really interrupted.. condemnation by the world, is a central
experience..  witness; by accepting suffering and death he affirmed that the
rule of death had ended, that life had triumphed. He died not for Christ but
with Him, and in Him he also received life
   p39 not of rapprochement between Athens and Jerusalem, but rather of a
struggle through which there took place a gradual "churching" of Hellenism
which was to fertilize Christian thought forever after
  p41 struggle with Gnosticism came a whole metamorphosis of the Church,
trnsforming it into a structured, monolithic organization fortified by the
authority of the hierarchy and official doctrine..  Gnostics referred to
secret legends and created a whole apocryphal..  Fragments of such Gnostic
"gospels" have come down to us, written in the names of Peter, James, Paul,
and John
   p44 middle of the second century the Christian apologist Tatian
composed the first harmony, or code, of the Gospels
   p45 For Irenaeus [of Lyons, Against Heresies] the gospels of the Gnostics
are false because they are alien to the witness of the apostles: "Only that
Gospel is true which was handed down from the apostles and is preserved from
their time by orthodox bishops without additions or omissions"
   p47 In the period of primitive Christianity the Church was a community of
"saints," that is, baptized, dedicated, and thus newly-purified members of
the Body of Christ, and every sin was felt to be a terrible abnormality
   p48 "second repentance" was made possible to the excommunicant, permitting
him to return to the Church and restoring the forfeited power of baptism. As
gradually developed, this new chance for sinners was guarded by the
requirement of confession; prolonged evidence of repentance, including
various source of penance; and reinstatement only by stages in the freedom of
Christians to worship together and partake of sacraments
   p49 development of a "discipline of repentance" - an obvious lowering of
standards - does not mean a change in the Churches original ideal, but a
fulfillment of its eternal task, the salvation and renewal of man.. was not
yet final. Only in the last divine revelation, in the coming of the Holy
Spirit, would salvation occur.  This "new prophecy" had been sent by God
through Montanus and his two prophetesses
   p51 Alexandrian school was that it was the first to attempt to
reason out these dogmas as an integrated system
   p52 Everything is permissible if it is taken in moderation, but
particularly if it is subordinated to the knowledge of God and the truth in
him... Origen was one of the founders of the theory of asceticism and his
influence was immense when, in the next century, monasticism arose
    p56 Origen started the gradual process of Christianizing
Hellenism.. Perhaps without his "creative failure" the eventual triumph of
Christian Hellenism would have been impossible.. Emperor Alexander Severus
placed a statue of Christ in his private chapel; and finally St Jeorme called
Emperor Philip the Arabian the first Christian emperor
   p57 Except for Nero, Decius was the first representative of Roman power to
take the initiative in these persecutions as opposed to the system of private
accusation followed by test. In a special edict he ordered all his subjects
to prove their loyalty to the national gods by making the sacrifice
   p58-9 persecution passed like a whirlwind and quickly abated, but it left
the Church in ruins. The question arose as to how to deal with those who had
lapsed, who now rushed back for forgiveness and reconciliation..mass
occurence.. "confessors" - those who had confessed their faith in Christ and
paid for their faithfulness by imprisonment or torture. The Roman state had
learned by experience and preferred not to create martyrs; it therefore left
the steadfast Christians to rot in jail.. their authority was indisputable,
and they recommended to the bishop that he accept the lapsed.. Some could be
received only on their deathbeds, while others could rejoin after more or
less prolonged periods of repentance.. new schism of Novatianism spread
through all the churches, creating everywhere sects of the "pure" [vs exlapsed]
   p64 Greco-Roman world toward belief in a single God.. Constantine was a
typical representative of this new religious state of mind.  According to his
first Christian biographer, Eusebius of Caesaria, his father had already
"dedicated to the One God his children, his wife, his servants, and his whole
palace"
   pp65-6 crowned at York, Britain, in 306.. Not until his deathbed,
twenty-five years after the battle of Milvian Bridge, did he receive
baptism.. been his dream to be baptized in the Jordan
   p68 Constantine grew angry - "What madness to plead for judgement from a
man who himself awaits the judgement of Christ!" - but again yielded. WHen he
was finally convinced, after so many investigations, that the Donatists were
in the wrong, he let loose the full blast of state persecution upon them -
the last and most terrible of his errors in the matter.. beginning of the end
for the great and glorious African Church
   p77 first time, after centuries of semi-subterranean existence,
prelates gathered from all parts of the Church, many still with the marks 
of wounds..  designated it for the twentieth anniversary of his reign
   p78-9 easily accepted the condemnation of Arianism, which too obviously
distorted the original tradition; but the constructive doctrine about the
Trinity contained in the term homoousion ("of one substance") was a different
matter.. For most of the bishops, however, the word was incomprehensible.. 
Constantine, who repeated his action against the Donatists by exiling Arius
and his followers.. turned their intrigues againstthe young Athanasius,
recently elected bishop of Alexandria and probably the oving spirit in the
creation of the new term
   p81 At first, it is true, the Eusebians had to give way.  Constantine II
demanded that all the exiled bishops be returned to their thrones. Athanasius,
who had never recognized his dethronement and had been supported by the
Western churches, was met with love by the people of Alexandria. But the
Eusebians had a strong weapon against him: he had been dethroned by a council
of bishops, and only a council could restore him
   p83 Roman bishops were more and more inclined to regard their primacy,
which no one disputed, as a special power, and their "presiding in love" as
presiding in power and authority. Thus in 190-192, Pope Victor demanded in an
ultimatum that the Eastern churches accept the Roman practice of celebrating
Easter.. on the first Sunday after the Jewish Passover, while in the East it
coincided with the Jewish holiday
   p85 Athanasius appealed to Rome because he had no one left..  Eusebians
wrote to Rome to make their condemnation of Athanasius universal.. But Pope
Julius interpreted them in his own way, in the light of the gradually
developing, specifically Roman tradition
   p87 homoousion seemed to them an alien and dangerous term, and they found
confirmation of their fears in the heresy of Marcellus of Ancyra, who had
returned to the Sabellian confusion of the Son with the Father. Yet Rome had
accepted Marcellus. Thus we cannot speak of a struggle between the orthodox
West and the heretical East [ditto German Arians, Pelagians and Pope
Honorius]
   p89 in hiding he wrote his Apology to_Constantius, which was
devastating for the emperor, and his History_of the_Arians, in which
he laid bare the whole theological dialectic of the post-Nicene dispute. In 
the face of triumphant force, he [Athanasius] alone remained undaunted 
   p93 last triumph of Nicaea, the Second Ecumenical Council
   p96 But behind the worship of idols, actually making it far less
promitive, lay a very particular and integrated perception of the
world, a complex of ideas and beliefs deeply rooted in man, which it
was no easy matter to eliminate [cf Podhoretz Prophets]
   p98 Tertullian, has always asserted that the human soul is "by nature a
Christian," and therefore even natural religion - even paganism itself - is
only a distortion of something by nature true and good [flawed mem of Eden]
   p101 cult of saints, even of its monstrous distortions..  summoned the
people to Him by whom this saint had lived and to whom he had completely
given himself
   p102 objective truth, independent of everything else in the world, was
proclaimed superior to all powers and authorities.. mind of modern man was in
the making: his faith in reason and freedom, his fearlessness in encountering
reality whatever it might be
   p105 Solitude, struggle against one's thoughts, "concentration of
attention," impassivity, and so forth - all allegedly entered Christianity
through the ascetic stream which in that period was growing.. connected with
dualism.. Manichaeism 
   p112 Chrysostom was more than a great preacher; he built houses and
shelters for the poor, exposed the rich, and attacked luxury.. all evil, he
claimed, proceeds from "these cold words: mine and thine"..  "Put God in the
place of your slaves; you grant them freedom in your wills. But free Christ
from hunger, from the want of prison, from nakedness"
   p120 Constantinople was not allotted any region, and formally its bishop
continued to be one of th ebishops of the diocese of Thrace, headed by the
metropolitan of Heraclea
   p122 Aristotle on the Antiochenes and of Plato on the Alexandrians;
the opposition between Semitic realism and Hellenistic idealism
   p124 Cyril felt that the whole essence of salvation lay in the unity of
God and man in Christ, that unique Personality in whom all men came in touch
with the Father, and He perceived a ???dimunistion and denial of this in the
Nestorian rejection of Theotokos..  Constantinople greeted this protest with
displeasure. There the sad case of Chrysostom was still well remembered; the
bishop of Constantinople had been condemned unjustly and without a hearing by
a council under the chairmanship of Theophilus of Alexandria, Cyril's uncle,
and Cyril himself had taken part in the condemnation. Those were the years
when the bishops of Alexandria had tried to put a limit to the uninterrupted
growth of Constantinople's ecclesiastical influence
   p125 Cyril sent examples of Nestorius' teachings to Pope Celestine; they
were sharply condemned by the local expert on Eastern matters, John Cassian,
an abbot of Marseilles. In August 430 a council of bishops under the
leadership of the pope condemned the doctrine of Nestorius. The bishop of
Constantinople was given ten days from the time he received the Roman
decision to recant
   p126-30 "One nature of God the Word Incarnate." Cyril had thought this was
a quotation from Athanasius the Great, but the phrase had actually been
composes by Apollinarius..  signed his works with the names of undisputed
Church authorities..  Easterners should gather at Ephesus in alarm; while not
wholly in agreement with Nestorius, they came primarily to expose and condemn
the heresy of Cyril.. feared to act openly since the whole city was for
Cyril.. caravan of Easterners finally arrived.. own council.. Roman legate,
who arrived last, joined Cyril.. Cyril's council held several more
sessions. It affirmed the Nicene Creed, forbidding anything to be added to
it..  indignant at Cyril's procedure, silently accepted his condemnation. It
can be truly said that the condemnation of Nestorius was accepted by the
whole..  restore peace by removing the controversial individual from each
camp: Nestorius and Cyril.. Nestorius himself resigned..  Gradually most of
the Easterners also signed.. language of Antioch, but in accepting it Cyril
conceded nothing
   p133 Ephesus on August 8,449.. "Synod of Robbers".. beatings and pressure
from th epolice, all the necessary decisions were made.. Leo immediately send
abassadors.. Theodosius was dead.. Another ecumenical council, first assigned
to Nicaea but later transfered to Chalcedon
   p136 famous twenty-eight canon.. bishop of Constantinople was allotted the
dioceses of Pontus, Asia, and Thrace and the bishops of barbarian peoples
subject to these dioceses [actually Diaspora]
   p139 In the outskirts of Antioch, John Chrysostom [347-407; Nesselrode
Uspensky dischronic phyletism] was obliged to preach in Syrian; Greek was no
longer understood there. Modern research demonstrates with increasing clarity
that the Syrian and Coptic masses felt the power of the empire to be a hated
yoke [Marxist trash debunked by Jones JTS59]
   p140 When they backed Cyril and rioted at the Synod of Robbers, the monks
were openly defending their own Church from the alien imperial center that
was creeping in on them.. ethnic passions that had seethed beneath the
surface found an outlet in Monophysitism, and the struggle against "two
natures" threatened to turn into a rebellion against the empire itself. When
the bishops returned from Chalcedon, they were met in many places by popular
opposition. In order to bring the Patriarch Juvenal to his city of Jerusalem,
troops had to intervene. In Alexandria the soldiers who were guarding
Patriarch Proterius, appointed by Constantinople to replace the deposed
Dioscurus, were locked in the Caesareum by an inflamed mob and burned
alive. At first the governmnet resorted to force and tried to impose the
terms of Chalcedon [ploy of Nesselrode-Uspensky-Aflaq to make Nestorians &
other Arabs allies against the Turks, also debunked by Jones JTS59]
   p141 484, and so began the first schism with Rome, which lasted for
about thirty years until 518. thus, by trying to preserve the
Monophysite East, Constantinople lost the orthodox West
   p146 But the fatal element of Justinian's theory lies in the fact that
there is simply no_place_for the_Church in it. by planting Christianity
sincerely and deeply at the heart of all official acts, the great emperor
actually managed not to see the Church, and therefore based his whole concept
of the Christian world on false presupposition
   p154 Justinian resolved to settle still more firmly with paganism and with
its citadel, the university of Athens, which had recently been basking in the
glory of the last of its great pagan philosophers, Proclus. In 529 the
university was closed and replace by the first Christian university, in
Constantinople. Campaigns of mass conversion began in the capital and Asia
Minor. The few remaining pagans were obliged to go permanently
undergound.. papacy. Its authority was unshakable, even among the German
barbarians, although they belong officially to Arianism.. papacy remained
true to the empire, regardless of strained relations between them. The price
of reconciliation between the churches, however, was the signing by the
patriarch and the bishops of a document composed by Pope Hormisdad which was
more violently papistic in content than anything the Eastern Church had ever
seen before
  p155 masses rioted, whole monasteries had to be dispersed.. Only Palestine
was wholly orthodox.. Justinian's support of orthodoxy and Theodora's of
Monophysitism they claim was a political maneuver to preserve unity.. expelled
monks were allowed to return to their monasteries. A huge number of them
settled right next door to the emperor himself, where for decades they were a
center of secret Monophysite intrigues around Theodora
   pp156-7 help of Theodora a certain Bishop John, exiled for heresy,
succeeded in being transferred to the capital on the pretext of needing
medical attention, and here concealed from th epolice by the empress, he
began to consecrate priests in hi sown house.. another sect bishop, Jacob
Baradai "the Ragged," travelled through Syria in the guise of a
beggar.. consecrated bishoped as well. The latter soon elected their own
Monophysite patriarch.. Copts and Syrians thus established their national
Church.. not tragic that one ofthe main reasons for the rejection of
Orthodoxy by almost the whole non-Greek East was its hatred for the empire? A
hundred years later the Syrians and Copts would greet their Mohammedan
conquerors as saviors [Then why were so many martyrs for their faith?]
   pp158-9 not Origen alone, butthe whole Alexandrian tradition with its
interest in mystical and spiritual interpretation of the Scriptures, and its
ideal of gnosis as a higher way, and deification..  sixth century these
disputes and doubts about Origen, which had never really died down among the
monks, overstepped the desert boundaries [gosh, thought were misHellenes,
awaiting arrival of Nesselrode's Uspensky]
   p164 not accidental that the council condemend both Origen and the
most extreme representatives of the school of Antioch
   p165 Justinian had behaved rudely, and much in the history of his reign is
darkened forever by his rudeness.. monks rioting in the churches and squares
   p167 But those who seemed on one day crushed by state absolutism were
glorified on the next as saints, and the empire was obliged to revere the
heroism of their opposition and their indomitable freedom of spirit. It is
enough to mention once more the names Athansasius, Chrysostom, Euphemius, and
Macedonius.. When Justinian, just before his death, indulged once more his
personal passion for theologizing and attempted to impose, again by state
edict, the dogma of the incorruptibility of Christ's body (a subtle question
which divided the Monophysites at the time), the overwhelming majority of the
bishops firmly and decisively declared that they preferred exile to
acceptance of heresy. He died without taking further measures
   p172 Christological dispute the East was torn from Byzantine Orthodoxy,
preferring the historical and theological dead ends of Monophysitism and
Nestorianism to enslavement under the Orthodox empire. From this point of
view the victory of Islam itself must be seen in relation to the first deep
religious and political crisis in the Christian world
   p173 Monothelitism was an attempt to interpret Chacledon in a way
acceptable to the Monophysites. It was not a rejection of it but an
explanation and adaptation
   p178 council anathematized the leaders of the heresy, the four patriarchs
of Constantinople - Sergius, Paul, Pyrrhus, and Timothy - as well as Cyrus of
Alexandria and Pope Honorius, whose condemnation by an ecumenical council has
constantly been referred to by the Orthodox as proof that the ancient Church
ignored any doctrine of papal infallibility. On the other hand, those mainly
responsible, the emperors Heraclius and Constas, were passed over in
silence. Nor was mention made of the two martyrs for the truth, St Martin the
Pope and St Maximus the Confessor
  p180 Apostolic_Tradition of St Hippolytos of Rome, a document of the first
half of the third century, a newly-elected bishop was always consecrated amid
the congregeation of the Church to which he was elected.. bishop's marriage
to the Church, according to St Paul's teaching in the Epistle to the
Ephesians.. remained in his Church to the end of his days, so that a Church
which had lost its bishop was called "widowed".. fourth century we encounter
bishops shifting from one see to another.. Bishops were increasingly accepted
as assistants, represntatives, and executives of the orders of central power,
and a new institution naturally developed which had been absolutely unknown
in the early Church: the episcopal synod of the patriarch
   p181 synod of Constantinople was formed almost haphazardly, being composed
of bishops who happened to be passing through the capital..  time of Justinian
and the separation of the churches, the orthodox Chalcedonian bishops of
Antioch and Alexandria, competeing with local Monophysite hierarchy, were not
local men but appointed from Constantinople..  patriarchs of Antioch and
Alexandria became leaders of small groups of Melkites [?! also p142], or
Greek minorities in a Monphysite sea
   p185 pagans had celebrated the birth of the Invincible Sun on December 25;
Christians allotted to this date the celebration of the birthof Christ, which
taught men "to honor the Sun of Righteousness and to come to know it from the
height of the East" The pagans had celebrated an "epiphany" on January 6,
whichbecame the date of Christian Epiphany as well. The ecclesiastical cult
of "Unmercenary Saints" had much in common with the pagan cult of the
Dioscuri; the fors of the Christian saint's life with the models of pagan
eulogies of heroes; and finally, the explanation of the Christian sacraments
to the catechumens with the mysterial terminology of pagan instituions [cf
German Christmas trees and Russian toll houses, also soviet mokoshism]
  p186 even Christian rites and sacred objects may themselves become senters
of pagan veneration and may overshadow what they solely exist for: the
liberating force of truth.. 530 a Byzantine monk, Barsanuphius, attacked
"mechanical" religiosity
   p190 Byzantine liturgy in its dual form, that of Chrysostom and of Basil
the Great, gradually squeezed out the ancient Alexandrian liturgy known bythe
name of St Mark, as well as the Antionchene liturgy of St James [Yakov,
Giacomo, Jacques], brother of the Lord
   p194 very earliest texts of the services for the Mother of God to be 
convinced that veneration of her not only did not eclipse the Christocentricism
of the early Church.. Mother, from whom all humanity gained sonship on the 
Cross, an image of complete purity, meekness, love and self-abnegation
   p195 While the Bible remained the basic content and framework of the
services, it had always been - the psalms, the Old Testament hymns, the
reading - this framework increasingly included the creations of Church hymn
writers: kontakia, stichera, and canons.  First comes St Romanos Melodus
   p198 Byzantium can in no way be considered merely a complteted and
outlived chapter of Church history. Not only does it continue to live
in the Orthodox Church, but in a sense still defines Orthodoxy itself
   p200 ban on human images, and attempt at a certain psychological
compromise wit Islam; others, the first revolt against the Church of a
secular culture inspired by the emperors, and a struggle for the liberation
of art from the Church; while a third group has detected a new outburst of
the perennial Hellenic "spritualism"
   p201 painting of the catacombs.. art had to become transcendental
   p204 "Many think," wrote St Athanasius of Sinai, "that he sufficiently
reveres his baptism who, entering the church, kisses all the icons withou
paying any attention to the Liturgy and the divine service".. lost touch with
this foundation and, changing into something self-contained, lapsed back into
paganism.. Iconoclastic sentiments appeared at the very befinning of the
eighth century among the bishops of the easter borderlands
  p208 "honor rendered to the image ascends to its prototype and he
who reveres an icon is worshiping the hypostasis of the one portrayed"
   p209 Palm Sunday 815, thousands of Studite monks moved through the
city in procession, carrying icons.. bloody persecution began.. final
victory of Orthodoxy once again came through a woman. The Empress Theodora
   p210 St John of Damascus was only repeating the words of St Maxim the
Confessor when he declared, "It is not the business of Caesar to engage in
definitions of the faith".. outset of the struggle with iconocalsm the number
of monks in Byzantium had reached a hundred thousand
   p211 lost to the army, the vast property of the monks escaped taxation, a
whole section of the population was found to be outside state control.. 
monasteries had grown rich, and privileges of every sort had now begun to
attract some who had little interest in the pursuit of Christian perfection.. 
empire was perishing, and the Isaurian emperors saved it at the price of a
terrible straining..  total mobilization - similar to that of Russia under
Peter the Great - was bound to give rise to questions about monsaticism..
   p225 Now the basic concern of the emperors became the desire not to allow
any religious disturbance, but to foster a sort of religious status_quo. 
Orthodoxy coincided with conservatism down to the very letter of tradition. 
Iconocalsm revealed for the last time the dangerous fact that religious
passions could turn into political discord
   p226 John of Damascus.. De_Fide_Orthodoxa has remained the summation 
of Greek theology
   p230 For in Byzantium istelf in the last years of its existence we
perceive a sudden return to pure Hellenism and to philosophical problems that
once seemed to be solved in patristic theology
   p232 St Simeon the New Theologian (949-1022)..  "communion with the Divine
Light" which had been the purpose of monastic asceticism from the start
  p233-5 founder of this regulated monasticism on Athos is considered St
Athansius of Athos, in whose time the famous laura that bears his name was
established (960). In the twelfth century, under Emperor Alexius Comnenus,
Athos was finally sanctioned as the recognized center of Byzantine
monasticism. All the threads of speculative theology by which Eastern
monasticism had lived since the time of the dessert Fathers converged here,
and in the late Byzantine period Athos was the center of an intense
theological life.. opponents of Hesychasm felt.. uncreated Light on Mt Tabor
bordered on pantheism. The dispute came to concern the theological question
of the nature of light of the Transfiguration.. St Gergory Palamas, a monk of
Athos and later archbishop of Thessalonica (1296-1359).. defense of the
Hesychasts.  Catholic historians have frequently interpreted his doctrine as
an unprecedented innovation.. completes and renews in a creative way the most
authentic and basic tendency in the Orthodox view of Christianity.. divine
energies that permeate the world
   p236 Prof F I Uspensky [1892] has attempted to reduce..  philosophers and
mystics, he maintains, stem from Plato, while the official doctrine of the
Church, including that of St John of Damascus, is expressed in the language
of Aristotle
   p241 'The Easterners not only did not object in time to the growing
mystique of papal dogmas," wrote a Russian historian [Duchesne, Paris, 1905],
"they not only silently signed the papal formulations, but they themselves,
by their appeals to Rome, heedless of the juridical implications, supported
the sincere illusions of the Romans that the Greeks, too, shared the Western
concept of the papacy"
  p248-50 give back the south Italian dioceses then under the jurisdiction of
the patriarch.. concealed from the patriarch.. decided to prove to the weak
and indecisive emperor the independence and strength.. Almost all the
Byzantine arguments against the Latin rites have long since become unimportant,
and only the genuinely dogmatic deviations of Rome have remained..  Donation
of_Constantine.. Today everyone recognizes its spurious character.. stating
that the Church of Constantinople was in error, sinful, scandalous (even
ruled by women!).. summer of 1054 papal legates arrived.. leaders of papal
reform, who later prepared the way for its flourishing under Gregory VII
(Hildebrand). The emperor was still relying on his political agreement with
the pope.. St Simeon the New Theologian, who had also criticized Rome, was
obliged by imperial order to condemn publicly anf burn his writings..morning
of July 16, 1054, when the people were assembled in St Sophia for the 
liturgy, they entered the sanctuary and placed on the altar the bull of
excommunication.. legates overestimated the strength of the emperor.. popular
rebellion..  emperor was forced to think of his own safety
   p251 1204, with the capture of Constantinople, the barbarous
sacking of the city, the profaning of Orthodox sacred
   p253 Church actually rejected them all, despite the pressure..
Florence.. torment of the Greeks, who were fearful of the destruction of the
empire by Islam and persecuted by financial pressure from the Latins - for
they even lacked funds to return home
     p256-7 862 the Slavic Prince Rostislav of Moravia sent a request to
Constantinople for missionaries who could help hims strengthen Christianity
among the Slavs.. mission to the Slavs, beginin under the dual blessing of
Byzantium and Rome.. Methodius stayed farther south with the Pannonian Prince
Kotzel, who shared Rostislav's views on strengthening Christianity among the
Slavs as a defense against Germanism.. 794 one of the Western councils had
forbidden the celebration of the liturgy in any language but Latin, Greek, or
Hebrew; technically, Methodius had broken the law.. Rome, which again
supported Methodius
   p258-61 Bulgaria.. first great Slavic state.. paradoxical dualism of their
relations with Byzantium.. military dream of conquest..  constant goal of the
Slavic 'empires." On the other hand they had a profound, almost religious
respect for it, wanted to imitate.. Bulgar khan was immediately baptized,
almost on the battlefield (869), and his godfather was the Emperor Michael II
himself. But what Boris had feared indeed came to pass: the bodyguard began
to rebel. The newly-baptized prince inundated them in blood, but understood
the omens and immediately took measures to procure ecclesiastical
independence from Byzantium.. meant acceptance of Byzantine citizenship.. Now
Boris began his manipulations..  appealed to Rome.. Nicholas I, enemy of
Photius and one of the founders of the medieval papacy, seized joyfully on
the opportunity to establish power in the East.. Boris wated a patriarch and
religious autonomy. The papacy was even less favorably incline dto this than
Byzantium.. semi-autnompous Bulgarian archbishopric.. concession out of
necesssity, not because they had rejected one iota of the idea of
Byzantiums's ecclesiastical monopoly
   p262-6 disciples of Methodius who had been driven out of Moravia came to
Bulgria.. sent Clement, leader of Methodius' disciples, to th eregion of
Ochrida in the wes of the kingdom, where the work of Cyril and Methodius had
found it first fertile soil.. Christianity really developed within his
soul.. passed the night in prayer. After ruling for thirty-six years, he
abdicated the throne in favor of his son and withdrew to a monastery.. once
more.. grandson Simeon,, (892-927) Bulgaria achieved its apogee. He had
himself been educated in Byzantium, where he had studied "the rhetoric of
Demosthenes and the syllogisms of Aristotle".. Almost his whole reign was
spent in warfare against Byzantium.. appealed to Rome, and received the title
of "Emperor" for himself and of "Patriarch" for his archbishop. True, this
was pure fiction; there was no acceptance of Rome in Bulgaria at the
time.. cultural blossoming under Simeon "the Hellenization of
Bulgaria".. translation of Byzantine writers.. replacement of the Glagolitic
(Slavic) alphabet, which had been invented by Cyril, by the Cyrillic
(mistakenly attributed to Cyril), which appeared about the same time and more
resembled the Greek.. Dvornik has said that Bulgaria was "Slavic by language,
Byzantine by ?soirit?, and became the bearer of Byzantinism to the other Slavs,
the Serbs and especially the Russians".. Once he had eliminated his enemy, it
is true, Basil showed magnanimity: Bulgarian nobles were given Byzantine
titles and the archbishopric of Ochrida received an apparent autonomy, but in
naother, Byzantine sence.. Just when Orthodox Byzantium was falling under the
blows of the Crusaders (1204) Kalojan was crowned by a Roman cardinal
"Emperor of the Bulgars and Vlachs." Yet this did not prevent him from making
war upon the Latin masters of Constantinople, capturing Emperor Baldwin, and,
despite all intercessons of the popw, putting him to death. The unity of
Christian peoples was becoming more a bitter parody. Later the orientation
changed again and Ivan Asen (1218-41) entered into an "Orthodox coalition"
with the Greek emperors of Nicaea, receiving in return Greek recognition of
the Trnovo autonomy. Again it was recognition by necessity, which the Greeks
would repudiate at their first chance
   pp267-9 During the intense struggle between Byzantium and Bulgaria, the
Serbs fell by turns into th esphere of influence of one or the other.. 1078
the Grand Zupan Michael reeived a king's crown from Pope Gregory V.. Stephen
the First-Crowned, his son,began by flirting with Rome.. changed, apparently
under the influence of Stephen's younger brother. This was Sava, the monk of
Athos, who there founded the famous Serbian monastery of Hilandar together
with his father, the aged Nemanya, also a monk of Athos in his old age.. Sava
went to Nicaea.. agreed to the autonomy.. Sava as its first archbishop..
established the ecclesiastical center of the new empire at the monastery of
Zica.. crowned his borther Stephen.. St Sava was the father of both Serbian
Orthodoxy and Serbian statehood.. Dushan's policy had a single aim, to
capture Constantinople, unite Serbs, Bulgars, and Greeks under his rule, and
eliminate the growing Turkish threat by these combined efforts. In 1346 he
was crowned in his capital Skoplje, "Emperor of the Serbs and Greeks," and
prior to this he had elevated the archbishop of Serbia to patriarch in
Pech. He flirted with Rome, however, and was excommunicated for it by the
Church of Constantinople.. Never had the dream of a Slavic replacement of
Byzantium seemed so near realization. The empire was saved by Dushan's
unexpected death. [regret?]
   p271 On May 29, 1453, after a two-day assault, the troops of Mohammed II
took Constantinople. The last emperor, Constantine XI, had fallen in
battle. The holy city became the capital of the Ottoman Empire. Bulgaria was
overcome, Serbia was finally conquered in 1459, European Greece in 1495-60,
Bosnia in 1463, and finally Egypt in 1517.. he had been in Constantinople
before and knew Greek, and while conquering Byzantium he was attracted to it
by his special sympathy for everything Greek
   p272 All Christians were obliged to pay an annual head tax, the haradj, to
the state treasury, but it was their only obligation to their
conquerors.. all the clergy wer exempted from taxes. Half the churches in
Constantinople were converted to mosques.. For the Turks, who unlike the
Arabs were not religious fanatics, Christianity was the national faith of the
Greeks, as Mohammedanism was for the Turks. Like Judaism, Islam in general
made no distinction between secular and religious society
   p273 patriarch became the milet_pasha or leader of the people, and
the Church hierarchy were given the rights of civil administration
over the Christian population
   p274 Shortly after, a period of politial decline set in for the Ottoman
Empire, and arbitrariness, unscrupulousness, and corruption became the
rule.. seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.. Turkey could have been swept
away by any of the European powers in this period, but Europe supported her
for fear of Russia, and closed its eyes to the scandalous sufferings.. some
places every Christian was slaughtered..  In the course of seventy-three
years in the eighteenth century, the patrarch was replaced forty-eight times!
Some were deposed and reinstalled as many as five times; many were put to
tirture. The rebellions of the Janissaries were accompanied by terrible
bloodshed.  Churches were defled, relics cut to pieces, and the Holy Gifts
profaned. Christian pogroms became more and more frequent
   p275 "You are laboring in vain; the Christian patriarch will die a
Christian." This was on Easter Sunday, 1821
    p278 domination of Greek bishops in conquered Bulgaria and their scornful
attitude towards any native differences, even in language.  This made the
decay of the Orthodox worls inevitable and force the Slavs, like the
Armenians and Syrians before them, to hate the Greeks.  While the decay of
Byzantine Christian universalism was an accomplished fact by the time of the
Turkish conquest, the Turkish yoke, paradoxically enough, restored it. Since
they made no distinction between religion and nationality
   p279 Byzantine patriarchs did everything they could to establish
permanently the triumph of the Greeks over all the Slavic minorities they had
previously been forced to recognize
   p280 painlessly and without embarassment accepted the prohibition against
converting Moslems, thus rejecting the universal calling of the Church; but
they expended great effort - aided by the Moslems - in humiliating,
subjugating, and subduing their own brothers in the faith.. patriarchs of
Constantinple systematically endeavored not only to subdue all the Slavic
churches which had previously been autocephalic; but also to make them Greek,
eliminating any mention of their Slavic past..  This canonical abuse of power
was accompanied by forced "Grecisizing," particularly in Bulgaria, where it
later served as the basis of the so-called Bulgarian question [ie
phyletism]. The same sad picture prevailed in the East as well, in the
patriarchates of Jerusalem, Antioch, and Alexandria, where Orthodox Arabs
became the victims of this forced unification
   p282 It cannot be said that education died out completely during the
Turkish period, but it declined and, most important, its spirit changed. Its
purpose now was to preserve the spirit of Hellenism in its most extreme
nationalistic form. According to a Russian traveler in Turkey in the
nineteenth century [Quoted in Cyprian Kern, Archimandrite Antoine Capoustine
in Russian, Belgrade, 1931] "..  pedantry and pomposity, resulting from a
ridiculous desire to apply ancient Hellenic phrases in simple conversation.."
[The only thing this shows is the persistent attempt to redefine Greek
phrases to meet panSlav whim, such as "phyletism"].. Athenian Academy of
Eugenius Bulgaris had a brief but brilliant history: "I have been told that
the monks set fire to it intentionally," wrote Bishop Porphyry Uspensky, a
Russian expert on the East, "for they thought that scholarship is not
necessary for the life to come"
   p283 the first seminary was opened on the island of Chalchis in 1844.. 
Whole armieds of skillful propagandists wwere sent to the East, prepared in 
psecial schools, the most famous of which was the College of St Athanasius 
in Rome, opened by Pope Gregory XIII in 1577. A network of Roman episcopates 
covered the whole east. [still today, cf Ratlines]
    p284 Turks, however, who disliked and feared the Latins as
"representative of European imperialism," protected the Orthodox
   p285 Patriarch Jeremiah II (1572-95), who subjected the Augsburg
Confession, which had been sent to him, to a detailed analysis and exposed
its obvious heresy.. lacking a frim foundaton in their own faith, were easily
infected with the latest Western theological fashions, absorbed its
theological and spiritual atmosphere, and then became teachers of the
Orthodox clergy. A clear example of this process is the well-known case of
Cyril Lascaris
   p288 Philokalia was completed, the peak of Eastern speculative experience, 
which by its profundity is now beginning to win over even the non-Orthodox
   p289 Serbian uprisings of 1804 and 1815, the Greek uprising of 1821, and
Russia's war of liberation against Turkey in 1877 resulted in the rebirth of
Orthodox states. Yet while national liberation freed the churches of these
countries from Turkish control, it did not free them from its tragic
consequences: national hostility and proud self-assertion, infection with
theories alien to Orthodoxy, the subordination of the Church to the state or
complete merging with it
   p290 1821, when an independent kingdom of Greece was founded, the Greek
bishops themselves did not hesitate to be in schism with Constantinople for
almost twenty years in order to obtain their own autocephalous Church; they
hardly noticed that its constitution had been copied from Lutheran
constitutions [via Petrine Russia], and that in general it did not recognize
any boundary between Church and state
   p292 messianism has sometimes simply equated Orthodoxy with Russia,
oblivious to its Byzantine origins and the "sleeping East.' The late S L
Frank recently called this national self-infatuation "the chronic disease of
the Russian mind"
   p298 Fedotov continues, "the Kievan experience, in spite of its brevity 
and fragility, may be regarded as one of the best Christian achievements"
   p300-2 Russian psychology was from the first marked by this ritualism and
by a somewat hypertrophied, narrowly liturgical piety..  Slavic paganism did
not offer fanatical opposition.. lacked organization, literature.. "soft"
paganism, based on nature and profoundly bound to natural life.. doubly
foreign, being Greek and coming from the prince as well, which meant support
by the Varangian druzhina, the ruling clique.. bookish by its very
nature.. divine service, the ritual - were easily accepted; it
charmed.. feeling, imagination, and tenderness would be proclaimed as the
basic points of distinction between Russian and Greek Christianity, the
latter being considered calculating and cold
   p304 When Metropolitan Cyprian arrived in Moscow from Kiev on the
instructions of the patriarch of Constantinople, who wished to restore
ecclesiastical unity in Russia, Dimitri simply drove him out, as he drove out
Pimen after him, who had managed by bribery to be consecrated in
Constantinople [As did Brooklyn Greeks to St Tihon]
   p305 "Tatarism" - lack of principle and a repulsive combination of
prostration before the strong with oppression of everything weak -
unfortunately marked the growth of Moscow
   p307 complete transformation of man by the Holy Spirit and his
aspiration to "life in God." This made St Sergius the center of
Russian Orthodoxy in the dark years
   p308 The monastery is not the crown of the Christian world, but on the 
contrary, its inner judgement seat and accuser..  origins of the "Russian 
soul"..  tragic discord between the vision of spiritual beauty and purity 
expressed in monasticism and the sence of hopeless sinfulness of life.. dualism
   pp312-313 Philotheus, the teaching elder of the Lazarus Monastery of
Pskov.. letters to the Grand Princes Basil III and Ivan IV in Moscow, the
Orthodox Church, like the wife in the Apocalypse, had first run from old to
new Rome, "but found no peace there because of the union with the Latins at
the Eighth Council.  THen the Church of Constantinople fell, and the empire
fled again to a third Rome, which is in New Great Russia... All Christian
empires bow down to you alone: for two Romes are fallen, but the third stands
fast; a fourth cannot be; your Christian kingdom shall not be given to
another... YOu alone are Emperor over all Christians under the
sun"... [Fedotov, "Russia and Freedom" in his Novyi Grad in Russian NY 1952
p145]: Tatar element had possesed the soul of Russia, not outwardly but from
within..  spiritual Mongol conquest coincided with the political defeat..
thousands of baptized and unbaptized Tatars entered the service of the Prince
of Moscow.. infecting it with Eastern concepts.. Freedom perished only after
the liberation from the Tatars"
   p316 desire to fix everything, even to the smallest details of domestic
life, in a definitive system and actually to convert the whole of life into
ritual
    p319 Ivan [Terrible] was inspired by the West and did not like the
"Greek faith"
    p323 Russian believed in the necessity for the priest as the performer of
sacraments, but he had ceased to expect from him anything else - as for
instance, instruction, leadership, or a moral example..  Spiritual life
withdrew deeper and deeper into an underlying world; it became a mysterious
underground river that never dried up in Russia
   pp324-7 fourteenth century Lithuania was in fact a Russian land and had
claims as good as Moscow's to draw together the appanages..  marriage of
Yagailo to Jadwiga of Poland in 1386, the Lithuanian kingdom was at first in
personal union with Poland, and later, after the last upsurge of Lithuanian
independence under Vitovt (1398) in political union.. falsehood and violence
- that broke the spirit of the people and poisoned Christianity with hatred,
all in the name of unia, or unification! The union of Brest-Litovsk of 1596,
which started a period of bloody persecution of Orthodoxy in Galicia,
Lithuania, and Volynia.. brotherhoods are the centers of resistance..  armed
itself gradually with Western weapons.. Kievan Metropolitan, Peter Mogila
(1633-47).. to counterbalance the Slavic-Greek school of the Brotherhood, he
founded a completely Latin-Polish institute which soon engulfed that of the
Brotherhood. Its program was taken from Jesuit.. Orthodoxy and Catholicism
was transformed into a purely "jurisdictional".. Latin formulas and theories
also began to penetrate Orthodox theology.. fathers of the new Russian school
theology were two obvious Latinists, Simeon of Polotsk and Paissy
Ligarid. Jesiuts appeared even in Moscow.. when the timeof Peter's reforms
arrived, Russian theology would be already "Westernized"!
   p328-9 There were too many variants in the manuscripts. Which copies
should be used for printing? The books of the Lithuanian press raised doubts
about Orthodoxy, while the Russian ones were defective and contradictory.. 
decided to correct the books according to the Greek models.. Too frequently
the authorities were questionable migrants from Greece seeking charity or
profit in Moscow, who became teachers by chance.. thoughtless Grecophilia.. 
Greek liturgical books printed in Venice were frequently suspected by
Russians to be Latinizing, like the Kievan editions of Peter Mogila
   p330 At a deeper level, it was the price paid for the radical
antihistoricism of Byzantine theocracy, which had rejected Christianity as a
way and a creative process, and had wanted to stop history by "eternal
repetition" of a single all-embracing mystery.. In a certain sence the [Old
Believer] schism did draw away from the Chirch its best forces.. schismatics
were not so opposed to the Church as they were to the empire
   p332 Western absolutism, born out of struggle against the Church, denied
that it had any right to be the conscience of the state and squeezed it
within the narrow framework of "ministering to spiritual needs," which the
state itself defined [still today]
   p333 Through the institution of the synod the Church became a governmental 
department.. all the principles of the Protestant territorial Church
   p335 Peter himself, in his ecclesiatical transformations, had relied on
the Kievans and had used them to replace the native Russian bishops. Therefore
the Russian divinity school (twenty-six seminaries were opened before 1750)
was a Latin school in language and in the spirit of its teaching.. rupture.. 
still prayed in Slavic but theologized in Latin
   p337 also an obvious rebirth of monasticism in Russia and a new,
unforgettable resurgence of holiness in the synodal period. The eighteenth
century was illumined by St Tihon of Zadonsk (1724-82), and the early
nineteenth century by the wonderful light of St Seraphim of Sarov, the elders
of Optina Pustyn
   p338 Russian literature was born from the "Western injection"
   p339 Slavophiles too, were the fruit of German idealism, of Hegel
[father of Stalinism and Hitlerism!] and Schelling
				     #@#
   Vladmir Lossky, Mystical Theology, StVlad 1976 (1944) ISBN 0-913836-31-1
   p25 Dionysius.. cataphatic ..[vs].. apophatic.. is of His very nature 
unknowable.. leads us finally to total ignorance 
   p45 apophatic theology in order to rid ourselves of concepts proper
to human thought
   p52 Three in Properties, or Hypostases, or Persons.. divided
indivisibly.. conjoined dividedly
   p83 Son is called Logos not only because He is begotten without 
passion, but also because He remains one with the Father whom He reveals 
   p88 western conception of grace implies the idea of causality.. for 
eastern theology there is a natural procession, the energies, shining forth 
eternally from the divine essence 
   p110 man had only to give himself to Him in a complete abandonment
of love, and thus return to Him the whole created universe.. deification of 
man.. not fulfilled by Adam, it is in the work of Christ, the second Adam
   p124 Man, according to St. Basil, is a creature who has received a
commandment to become God
   p125 according to St Maximus, this freedom of choice is already a
sign of imperfection..  perfect nature has no need of choice, for it
knows naturally what is good
   pp140-41 immaculate conception is foreign.. [Orthodoxy].. does not
wish to separate the Holy Virgin from the descendants of Adam upon
whom the fault of the first parents weighs.. not holy in virtue of a
privelege.. but because she has been kept from the taint of sin though
without any impairment of her liberty
   p153 Christ assumed our nature.. responsibility for our error,
while remaining a stranger to sin, in order to resolve the tragedy of
human liberty, and in order to bridge the gulf
   p160 divine Persons do not themselves assert themselves, but one bears
witness to another.. Damascene said that 'the Son is the image of the Father,
and the Spirit the image of the Son' It follows that the third Hypostasis of
the Trinity is the only one not having His image in another Person
   p176 not here concerned with individuals and with collectivity but with
human persons who can only attain to perfection within the unity of nature..
cannot be translated by the abstract term of universality. For the highly
concrete sense of the word 'catholicity' comprehends not only unity but also
multiplicity
   p180 'a state of grace' has no absolute or static sense. It is a
dynamic and shifting reality which varies according to the
fluctuations of the infirmities of the human will
   p191 first presence is based on a predetermination, while the second is
founded upon an election.  Such are the manifestations of grace in relics, in
places sanctified by appearances of the Virgin or by the prayer of saints.. 
finally, in the saints, in those human persons who have made the presence 
their own.
   pp 194-95 'is the boundary of created and uncreated nature' She has crossed 
the frontier which separates us from the age to come. This is why, freed 
from the limitations of time, Mary can be the cause of that which is before 
her; can preside over that which comes after her.. through her that men and 
angels receive grace.. who is herself the first-fruits of the glorified 
Church. Thus having attained to the limits of becoming, she necessarily 
watches over the destinies of the Church and of the universe, still 
unfolding in time
   p198 synergy of two wills, divine and human.. expresses the mystery of the 
coincidence of grace and human freedom in good works, without recourse to 
positive and rational terms 
   p202 evangelical precept to watch, not to allow oneself to be weighed down
with sleep, is a constant theme of Eastern asceticism
   pp202-03 theory which is not applied in practice, differs in no way
from.. fantasy without any real substance.. action, if it is not inspired by
contemplation, is as sterile and rigid as a statue
  p205 the more perfect one becomes, the more one is aware of one's own
imperfection
   p214 'who desired the salvation of his brethren so fervently that he often
besought God with burning tears.. that either his brethren might be save with
him, or that he might be condemned with them..'.. Love of God is necessarily
bound up with love of one's fellow-man
   p234 The love of God will be an intolerable torment for those who have not
acquired it within themselves
				     #@#
   Basil, On the Human Condition, SVS 2005 (6meron)
   pp20-21 [On the Holy SPirit ch9] The Spirit's closeness to the
soul.. occurs though separation from the passions, which arise in the soul
following friendship toward the flesh and alienate it from closenes sto
God.. blessed vision of the Image you will see the ineffable beauty of the
Archetype.. And jsut as limpid and transparent bodies, when the sun's ray
falls upon them, themselves become radiant and shine with another ray from
themselves, so the Spirit-bearing souls illumined by the Spirit themselves
become spiritual and send forth grace to others. From this comes
foreknowledge of future events, understanding of mysteries, comprehension of
hidden things, distribution of gifts, heavenly citizenship, dancing with
angels, joy without end, abiding in God, likeness to God, and the summit of
desires, becoming god
   p44 [Origin of Human COndition 1] 17 "Become perfect as your heavenly
Father is perfect" [Mt 5.48].. If you become a hater of evil, free of rancor,
not remembering yesterday's enmity; if you become bother-loving and
compassionate, you are like God. If you forgive your enemy from your heart,
you are like God. If as God is toward you, the sinner, you become the same
toward the brother who has wronged you, by your good will from your heart
toward your neighbor, you are like God
   pp46-47 19 "And let them rule the fish." It was given to you to rule the
irrational fish, thus you becoame rule of irrational passion. "And let them
rule the wild beasts." You rule every wild beast. So, you say, what beasts do
I have in myself? Indeed you have thousands, and a great crowd of beasts in
yourself.. It transferred him to the nature of those without reason, because
of the passion with which he associated himself.. Rule the thoughts in
yourself, that you may become ruler of all beings. THus the rule we have been
given over the animals train us to rule the things belonging to
ourselves. For it is misplaced to be governed at home and govern nations, to
be ruled within by a prostitute and be mayor of the city by public
consent. It is necessary that household affairs be managed well and that good
order within be arranged, and thus to receive authority over others. Since
the word of Scripture will be turned back at you by those you rule if your
household affairs are disorderly and disorganized, namedl "Physician, heal
yourself" [Lk 4.23]. let us heal ourselves first.
   p88 [Homily ag Anger 5] Strip away from yourself these two attitudes:
neither consider yourself worthy of great things, nor regard another human
being as greatly inferior to you in worth. For then our temper will never
rise up against the dishonors that are brought upon us
   p96 [Homily on "Be Attentive to Yourself" Deut 15.9] 3 Be attentive, then
to yourself, that is, neither to what is yours nor to what is around you, but
be attentive only to yourself. For we ourselves are one thing, and what is
ours is another, and the things around us are another. Thus we are the soul
and the mind, through which we have come into being according to the image of
the Creator, but the body is ours and the sense perceptions through it, while
around us our possessions, skills, and other equipment of life. What then
does the Word say? Do not be attentive to the flesh, nor pursue its good in
every manner, health and beauty and enjoyment of pleasures and long life, nor
are of service to you in this temporary life, do not regard them as great
   p111 [Long Rules, Selections, Question 1] Since the Lord has given us the
authorization to ask [v Chrysostom Hom Tim 1] qquestions.. [Mt 22.36-39]
THerefore the Lord himself provided the ranking of his own commandments,
establishing the first and greatest the commandment about love for God; and
second in rank and like the first, or rather as a fulfillment of the previous
one and dependent on it, the commandment about love for neighbor
   [6meron 1.17, ari pol 2.5 rhet 1&2 nic 3&4 magn 2]
				 #@#
   Florovsky EaFath4c (v7 ClxWx) Buchervertriebsansalt FL9490 1987 ISBN
3-905238-07-1 (Orig Paris 1928-31 lect) [Florovsky taught at svots.edu,
hchc.edu and harvard.edu]
   p17 Origenism was not only rejected but overcome, and this is the positive
contribution which the Arian controversy made to theology
   p18 In his theology, Arius is a strict monotheist, almost a Judaizer, and
for him a Trinity cannot be a single God
    p22 If Philostorgius is to be believed, Alexander and Ossius decided to
concentrate on the word omoousios while still travelling to Nicea
    p24 In Platonism and Neoplatonism "essence" meant that which is general
or common. For the Stoics also the term "substance" (substantia) designated a
common, unqualified substratum, or matter in general, in opposition to the
forms which distinguish it. For Aristotle and the Aristotelians, on the other
hand, ousia meant primary individual and indivisible existence
   p25 for Aristotle ka8' upostasiv [kath' ypostasin] meant the reality and
actuality of a thing, as opposed to its outward appearance. In the Septuagint
hypostasis was used in various meanings and designated, among other things,
"foundation"
    p27 "Eusebians," as they were called by Athanasius, who remained firm
supporters of Origen and the dogma of subordinationism..  anti-Nicene fations
feared Sabelianism to such an extent that they became careless with regard to
Arianism
    p32 In the words of St Gregory the Theologian, "because of the poverty of
their language and its lack of designations, the Westerners cannot
distinguish between essence and hypostasis".. classical world did not know
the mystery of personal being and in the classical languages there was no
word which exactly designated individual personality
   [St Athanasius of Alexandria]
   p44 creation has both "nature" and "grace," Athanasius' system is
built on the distinction and opposition of these two elements. He
developed his teaching about the Word as sovereign and creative Wisdom
before the Arian controversy
   p45 Man turned away from the contemplation of God, ceased his intellectual
striving toward Him, and became shut up in himself, giving himself over to
"self-consideration"
   p47 The Lord revealed His love for humanity in two ways, by destroying
death and renewing nature, and by "revealing Himself in His works" to show
that He is the Word of the Father, the Leader and Emperor of the universe. By
his visible appearance the Lord showed His invisble Father to mankind, which
had abandoned intellectual contemplation
   p50 accomplishments testify to the victory of Christ over death, and every
day the host of martyrs laughs at death and rejoices in Christ
   p55 "If God had chosen not to create the world, nevertheless the Word was
with God the Father" ... "Just as the Father has no cause for His being, it
is also not necessary to try to find the reason for His radiance"
   p57 The Holy Spirit comes from and "proceeds from" the Father, to
ekporeuma tou patros. He is the Father's Spirit. Athanasius does not explain
the meaning of "procession," claiming that it is beyond the bounds of human
understanding. However, he clearly distinguishes this mode of being from
"generation" by stressing the complete uniqueness of generation [gevvnsis]
   [St Cyril of Jerusalem]
   p60 In ancient times catechumens were already considered members of the
Church. Eusebius of Caesarea distinguished "three orders" within the Church,
and catechumens were among them. Great circumspection was used in the
admission of catechumens. Candidates needed to have the permission of the
bishop and were required to undergo a period of testing, during which they
were sponsored by baptized believers.  Catechumens received the laying on of
hands [Jewish semicha] and were signed with the cross, and prayers were read
over them. In the West they were also anointed and were allowed to taste
consecrated salt [for salt, cf Nums 18:19 Lev 2:13]
   p61 After a lengthy period of preparatory instruction, a candidate for
baptism made his decision known and his name was entered in the Church
records. In the East, he was then called "enlightened," or "signed with the
cross," and in Jerusalem he was immediately considered a "baptized believer."
In the West he was called a "petitioner" or a "chosen one".. candidate had to
practice fasting and continence, and express penitence in words and deeds. 
For him this was a time of exomologesis, of public confession. Invocation and
exorcisms were performed over him.. face was covered so that "his mind would
be free, and so that his eyes in their wandering would not cause him to stray"
   [St Basil the Great, 1/3 Great Hierarchs]
   p72 Basil the Great was born into a Cappadocian family which was wealthy
and distinguished.. influence of his grandmother, Macrina the elder, who was
a disciple of Gregory Thaumaturgus. Basil was educated first in Caesaria and
later in Constantinople and Athens, where he met Gregory the Theologian.. 
enormous erudition.. studied philosophy, dialectics and medicine. Basil
returned to his native land in 354 and began to teach rhetoric, but he soon
renounced his secular activities in favor of a life of asceticism.. joined by
his friend Gregory, with whom he had earlier shared the ideal of ascetic
renunciation, and together they worked on the compilation of a cenobitic
rule.. compiled the Philocalia
   p74 during a terrible famine, Basil had sold the property he had inherited
and given all of his money to help the hungry.. Gregory continues "Basil for
a long time hesitated to use the proper expression, asking both the Spirit
and the true supporters of the Spirit not to take offense at his 
circumspection".. result of this policy Basil was the only orthodox bishop in
the East who managed to keep his see during the reign of Valens
   p76 Gospel does not separate love for God from love for one's neighbor. 
Therefore, for Basil, hermitic seclusion, inspired by the desire to find
personal salvation in isolation, is insufficient. It is even opposed to the
law of love which, according to the Gospel, "seeks nothing for itself."
Furthermore, the spiritual gifts of the anchorite are of no benefit to his
brothers. Finally, isolation frequently leads to arrogance. For all these
reasons Basil summons ascetics to communal life and stresses the importance
of love
   p80 Basil asserts that time was created by God as an environment for the
material world.. God's creation of the world by His will did not take place
in time.. angels are created outside of time and without time
   p84 "anger, desire, timidity and envy all confuse the soul's intuition. In
the same way that a dull eye does not perceive visible objects, it is also
impossible to attain a knowledge of truth with a troubled heart. Therefore,
we should withdraw from worldly affairs and not introduce superfluous
thoughts into our souls".. "If the soul has become weak through
voluptuousness, irritability will temper it as iron is tempered by immersion
in water, and will make a soft and feeble soul steadfast and firm"
   p86 "We observe as much as we can, but there is much that remains
unperceived by us. However, we do not say that the sky is invisible simply
because there is a part of it we do not see. On the contrary, it is just this
limited perception we have of it that makes it visible and knowable to
us. The same should be said of God"
    p89 By means of concepts we can break up and distinguish the information
we receive through experience, but concepts can never express experience
completely or exactly. Therefore they can never replace it. [cf Wittgenstein!]
   p92 Finally, Basil takes the basic outline of his trinitarian theology
from the metaphysics of Aristotle. He was predisposed to this by the general
tendency of Easter theologians to base their doctrive of the Divine Trinity
[cf Buddhist-Hindu Trikaya] on the concept of triunity, or "particular,"
"individual," and "concrete" features
   p93 Aristotle is able to describe being through its properties or concrete
forms, because the ultimate foundations of being are unknown.  For Aristotle,
this "unknowableness" is determined by the formless and unqualified
substratum which is beneath all matter. For Basil, however, the 
inexhaustability and completeness of "esence" place it above qualification. 
This is connected with ambiguity of the concept dunamis [dynamis], which can
mean wither undeveloped potential or power and strength
   [St Gregory the Theologian of Nazianzus, 1/3 Great Hierarchs]
   p109 "We derive something useful for our orthodoxy even from the worldly
science.. Everyone who has a mind will recognize that learning is our highest
good.. also worldly learning, which many Christians incorrectly abhor.. those
who hold such an opinion are stupid and ignorant. They want everyone to be
just like themselves, so that the general failing will hide their own
imperfections, and their ignorance will not be exposed." These words were
spoken by Gregory at Basil's funeral
   p111 at the funeral of his father he complained in Basil's presence that
"in making me a priest you handed me over tot he turbulent and perfidious
marketplace of souls, to suffer the misfortunes of life..  This is the
outcome of Athens, our study together, our life under one roof, our
companionship at one table, a single mind between the two of us, the marvels
of Greece, and our mutual vow to set aside the world.  Everything has
shattered! Everything is cast to the ground! Let the law of friendship vanish
from the world"
   p117 Gregory states that intellect "or any other perfect essence is
comprehensible only by intellectual effort." The intellectual powers, the
angels, are created in the image of God.. world of angels is the first
creation to come into being
   p119 Gregory supports the bold formulation of Basil: man is a
creature but has been commanded to become a god. The path of
"deification" is a path of purification and the elevation of the
intellect, ka8arsis [catharsis]. This is achieved through renouncing
the material world of the sences, because the sences darken the mind.
It is also necessay to concentrate on the self, to fight against the
passions, and to attain a state of impassivity [meek=praos=unagitable]
   p120 Gregory often approaches Plato by calling the body a prison..  sees
nothing surprising or misleading in the fact that Hellenic philosphers were
able to develop the technique of ascetic discipline or that they were aware
of the natural processes of thought and he natural laws of the soul
   p121 "Then in a way which is incomprehensible to us and known only to God,
who joined them together and then separated them, the soul will take the
flesh with its to receive its inheritence of coming glory" [compare to
Hindu-Buddjist Sunya or sposed incomprehensible void of perfection]
   p133 He usually defines the properties of the hypostases as
ungeneratedness, generation, and procession, agevvnsia, gevvnsis, ekporeusis
[agenesis, genesis, ekporevsis]
   p134 "In whose name are you baptized? In the name of the Father?  Good!
However, the Jews also do this. [Jewish Mikva or ritual bath at conversion
and before passover & al] In the name of the Son? Good!  This is no longer
according to Jewish tradition, but it is not yet complete. In the name of the
Holy Spirit? Wonderful! This is perfectly complete. But are you baptized
simply in their individual names, or in their common name? Yes, in their
common name. And what is this name?  There is no doubt that this name is
God. Believe in this name and you will flourish and reign"
   p135 we must "penetrate the surface to know what is contained within it."
Gregory explains that Scripture should not be understood only
literally. "Some things which are contained in Scripture do not exist, and
other things exist but are not found in Scripture. Some things do not exist
and Scripture says nothing about them, but other things exist and are also
described in Scripture"
   p143 "why was the blood of his Only-Begotten Son pleasing to the Father,
who would not accept even Isaac.. not because He asks for it or demands it,
but because man must be sanctified by the humanity of God, and so that He
might deliver Himself"
   [St Gregory of Nyssa, younger brother of Basil] [Nyssa in Punjab?]
   p156 appearance of God begins with light, and Moses had once seen God in
His radiance in the Burning Bush. Now, having become closer to perfection, he
saw God in a cloud and, sheltered by a cloud, he participated in eternal
life.. Our true knowledge is that we do not and cannot know because that
which we seek is beyond our cognition. By its very nature the Divinity is
higher than knowledge and comprehension. The first principle of theology must
be that God is inaccessible. That which can be contemplated cannot be
conceptually expressed.. Moses was led into the sanctuary not made by man and
this is the ultimate extent of contemplation. He later reconstructed a
material image of this divine temple at the command of God [Jewish bima =
Holy Table or Trapeza; Judgement Seat in Greek = vima ]
   p158 Everything which can be truly conceived of God must be boundless, and
this is why our longing is also unending
   p166 "We know by means of our senses only as much of their elements of the
world as is useful for us. [heuristics!] We do not know what their essence is
and this ignorance brings us no harm"
   p168 For Gregory Scripture is a symbol of spiritual truth and therefore
the literal Hebraic interpretation of the bible is inadequate [nb literalist
Sadducees & Antiochenes vs interpretive & allegorical Pharisses &
Alexandrians].. "We say that all Scripture has been inspired by God because
it is the teaching of Divine inspiration.  When you remove the word, which is
its corporeal cover, what remains for you is the Lord, Life and the Spirit"
   p170 "The Jewish doctrine is destroyed by acceptance of the Word and
belief in the Spirit, and the polytheistic error of the Greeks is done away
with by the truth of the unity of the Divine nature, which invalidates their
idea of plurality. After these corrections are made in the false premises of
both thses systems, let the Jewish conception of the unity of nature remain,
and also the Greek distinction as to persons. The names of the Trinity are a
remedy for those who are in error as to the One, as the doctrine of unity os
for those who believe in many gods"
   p176 Aristotle considers that this lack of quality is an imperfection, but
the Cappadocians apply this principle to the Divinity and conceive of it as
ultimate completeness, a state superior to qualification
   p177 additional properties which distinguish men are accidental,
sumbebnkotes [symvevicotes], and make no difference in the identity of
their essence
   p179 Gergory's conception God, in spite of His presence in the world,
maintains both His transcendance and His inaccessibility [Jewish
Tsimtsum].. Gregory considers that the Biblical narration of creation is the
record of Moses' contemplation on Mount Sinai and not the rational conjecture
of some human mind. We must discern and correctly understand the true meaning
of this narrative and together with Moses we must enter the mysterious cloud
   p185 Free will is a necessary condition of virtue because "virtue
must be freely chosen and voluntary. Anything that is compulsory or
forced cannot be virtue." Without free will there can be no intellect.
"if intellectual natures lost their free will, they would also lose
their ability to reason," that is, the ability to make distinctions
and judgements
   p189 Gregory does not share Origen's distruct of physical matter.
Everything created by God is, in the words of the Bible, "very good."
Therefore, "we should discern good in every thing" [cf Maimon MT Deot
3:1]... "All of man's members have been designed for one goal: that mankind
may continue to have life." Even man's animal and passionate mode of increase
is not to be despised because it "ensures the succession of mankind." It is
the way that "nature fights with death"
   p192 source of evil is the corruption of the will
   p202 The goal of ascetic discipline is not the mortification of the body
but the mortification of the passions and sin, the subordination of the body
to the law of reason, and the reconciliation of the body and soul. "Man must
pacify the conflicting forces of nature within himself"
   p203 By charity we overcome pride and isolation. All men are created in
the image of God, all men bear the image of our Savior, and all men anjoy
God's love. Love for our neighbor is inseperable from love for God, and one
is not possible without the other. Love is an internal connection and a
growing together with the beloved object
   [St John Chrysostom, Antiochene, one of Three Great Hierarchs]
   p247 "It has been specifically forbidden for Christians to correct those
who have fallen into sin by force.. not fighting to bring death to the living
but to bring the dead back to life, and in our struggle we must be meek and
humble.. persecute not by deeds, but by words, and I want to cast out not
heretics but heresy"
    p248 His activity was aimed not at overcoming unorthodox opinions, but at
making people who professed themselves to be Christians understand that the
truths of faith are the truths and commandments of life, and that these must
be put into actual practice by the individual.. Chrysostom demanded that men
live according to their beliefs
   p249 "Wealth is harmful for you not because it arms thieves against you,
nor because it completely darkens your mind but because it makes you caotives
of soulless possessions and distracts you from the service of God"
   p251 poverty is voluntarily chosen for the sake of God and accepted with
joy, it can be a path to virtue.. freer than a wealthy man and has fewer
attachments and worries.. poverty could be a heavy burden..  source of envy,
spite, and despair
    p258 Bolotov has aptly remarked that "the Alexandrian school was in
danger of creating its own Scripture, but the Antiochene school, in remaining
very close to the letter.." [This is the core of Chrysostom's anti-Judaiser
admonitions]
   p261 Neither Chrysostom nor Theodore of Mopsuesta knew Hebrew.. For
Chrysostom, as for Origen, the Bible is self-sufficient
   [St Ephraem the Syrian]
   p271 Syriac language [Aramaic?] of Ephraem's time did not yet posses a
theological terminology.. "I openly admit the insignificance of my being and
I do not want to try to know my Creator because the inaccessible One is
awesome by His very nature" [apopathic]
				     #@#
    Florovsky AspChHist (v4 ClxWx) Buchervertriebsanstalt FL9490 1987
ISBN 3-905238-04-7
   ["Ethos" EcuRvu v12 #2]
   p16 only by being "Patristic" is the Church continuously "Apostolic"
   p25 In Orthodox theology and devotion alike, Christ is never separated
from His Mother, the Theotokos and His "friends," [dragomans, said one
respectful Turk] the saints. The Redeemer and the redeemed belong together
inseparably. In the daring phrase of St John Chrysostom, inspired by
Ephes. 1. 23, Christ will be complete only when His Body has been completed
   ["Athanasius" StdPatr v6 band81]
    p41 By using Greek categories Christian writers were forcing upon
themselves, without knowing it, a world which was radically different from
that in which they dwelt by faith. Thus they were often caught between the
vision of their faith and the inadequacy of the language they were
using. This predicament must be taken quite seriously
   p46 Origen strongly defended the eternity of the Divine Generation
[Florovsky's term for genesis] and, at this point, was definitely
anti-Arian. If we can trust St Athanasius, Origen explicitely denounced those
who dared to suggest that "there was when the Son was not" [cit decretis 27]
   p56 "Beginning" belongs to the very "nature" of temporal things..  For
that reason creatures cannot "co-exist" with the Eternal God.  There are two
incompatible modes of existence. Creatures have their own mode of
subsistence: they are outside God
   ["Eschatology",StdPtr v2 1956]
   p59 The inner life of God is in no way conditioned by His revelatory
self-disclosure in the world, including the design of Creation itself. The
world is, as it were, a paradoxical "surplus" in the order of existence
[Jewish Tsimtsum]
   p72 Origen was dealing with a real problem. His "aberrations" were
in fact the birth-pangs of the Christian mind
   p73 The unity of mankind can only be achieved if the dead arise
   p76 real failure of Aristotle was not in his "naturalism," but in
that he could not admit any permanence of the individuals
   p77 For Plato and Platonists death was just a welcome release out
of the bodily bondage, " a flight to the fatherland"
   ["Anthropomorphites", Wolfson Jubilee, 1956]
   p105 basic principles of the anchorites was: qeuge tous av8rwpous kai sw5n
[fevge tous anthropous kai soze] (Apophthegmata, Arsenus I, Cotelerius,
Ecclesia Graecae Monumenta, I, p. 353). Retirement and renunciation was
usually justified by Biblical examples: the images of Elijah and other
prophets, of St John the Baptist [cf Christ in "Wilderness"]
   p125 Alexandrian Fathers always tended to restrict to kat' eikova [in His
image] to the "interior man," to the spiritual aspect of his existence. This
was, undoubtedly, an inheritance from Origen
   ["Missions", ChrEast v14 #1 1933]
   p142 many of the tongues are still undeveloped and insufficiently flexible
and rich in their vocabulary to be used in mystical and sacred
quotations. The missionaries often have not only to invent an alphabet but,
as it were, to invent and work out the tongue itself
   p143 Sometimes the mission inevitably enters into controversy with the
State; for it may happen tha the interest of the State demands delay in the
Christianizing movement among younger nations; or sometimes, on the contrary,
baptism acquires for the empire the means of forcing them into a central
civilized political union
   p153 literary language of the Tatars was laden with Arabic and Persian
words and had a general flavor of Islam, and by the use of colloquial speech
it was [im?] possible to escape that hidden Moslem taint.. Ilminsky [ca
1850s] wanted. He was aiming at the formation of a specifically Christian
Tatar language in opposition to an Islamic one.. language itslf was not to
him something already developed and stationary, it was a living spiritual
element which it was possible to transmute and transfigure
    [West Infl, Congr Orth Theol Athens 1936]
   p159 But one can hardly assume that this Dominican monk [Benjamin,
mid1500s] from Croatia came to Novgorod just by accident. Apparently he had
brought with him some completed Biblical texts. Indeed the influence of the
Vulgate is strongly felt in the Biblical COdex of Gennadii, for the Vulgate
and not Greek manuscript served as a model for the text
   p161 Kremlin Cathedral were built or rebuilt by Italian craftsmen..  Maxim
the Greek, summoned to Moscow from the monastery of Vatopaedi on Mt Athos to
aid.. "He speaks Latin and we translate it into Russian for the scribes" -
the translator was Dmitrii Greasimov, a former student and assistant of
Benjamin
   p162 Orthodox reply to Skarga's book about the [Unia] Council of Brest was
actually written by a Calvinist - the well-known "Apokrisis" was published in
1587 under the name of Christopher Philaletes. There is good reason to
presume that the pseudonym actually belonged to the well-known diplomat of
that time, Martin Bronevskii, the secretary to King Stephen Batorii, who was
deeply involved in the confederation of the Orthodox and the Evangelicals
   p163 Thus there was some truth to the malicious, ironic words of the
Uniate Metropolitan Hypatius Pociei, when he wrote to Patriarch Meletius
Pigas that Calvin has replaced Athanasius in Alexandria, Luther rules in
Constantinople, and Zwingli in Jerusalem. It is sufficient to recall the
"Confession" of Cyril Lukaris, the authenticity of which can no longer be
doubted. This unexpected presentation of Calvinism by the Orthodox Patriarch
can be partly explained as a result of his studies in Geneva
   p164 Although Mogila had certainly fought for the legal independence of
the Kievan Church and had supported the resistance of the Orhtodox Church
against the "Unia" [duplicitous papal reunification during 1230-1667 Polish
occupation of Ukraine], there was however on many points no doctrinal
difference between him and Rome
   p165 Stefan Iavorskii, who later, under the reign of Peter the Great [who
took back Ukraine], went north. His Rock of the Faith" ("Kamen' Very") was
actually only a "summary", a shortened "compilation" of various lLatin works,
mainly of Bellarmine's Disputationes_de controversis christianae_fidei
   p169 In his well-known book Stefan_Iavorskii and Theophan_Prokopovich,
Iurii Samarin wanted to present the clash of Romish and Reformation trends as
a moment of alleged inner "dialectic of Russian theological thought"
   p181 only through a spiritual return to patristic sources.. return to the
Fathers does not mean to retreat from the present or from history.. 
independence from the West must not degenerate into an alienation.. must
encounter the West creatively ans spiritually. The dependence and imitation
of the past cannot be considered an encounter.. Orthodox Theology's path of
overcoming the Western "scandal" does not lie in rejecting or even
overthrowing Western results. The path, rather, lies in overcoming and
surmounting them in a new creative activity
   [Ways of Ru Theol, Dieu Vivant, 13, 1949]
   [It was the Petri-Papo-Burgundian influence which emulated the
French Jacobins via bolshevism which Rancour-laFerriere sees as
"masochistic"]
    p188 Faith has been preserved in the lower classes most of the time in a
superstitious and "popular" context. Orthodoxy was reduced to being the
confession of "simple folks,".. Slavophiles carried their share of 
responsibility. According to them [borrowing from German ROmaticism], the
life of the people itself was a kind of natural catholicity.  The commune,
the "mir," was an embryo of the churh
   p189 "In its time, the Church was founded upon the better people of the
land, not upon the obscure masses of the countryside, which retains to this
day so many uncertain beliefs, pagan survivals, and among which the scism had
soon grown deep roots" (S. Trubetskoy)
   p190 one hand, a craving for knowledge, an intellectual restlessness, an
Aristotelian spriti of inquiry. On the other hand a dru and cold passion for
simplification. Two wills oppose each other; more exactly the will is split
assunder in twain [bipolar?]
   p195 It must pass through the austere schooling of Chrsitian
Hellenism. Hellenism, so to speak, assumed a perpetual character in the
Church; it has incorporated itself in the very fabric of the Church as the
eternal category of Christian existence. Of course what is meant here is not
the ethnical Hellenism of modern Hellas [Helladism] or of the Levant, nor
Greek phyletism [phylum=race, phyletism=racism] , which is obsolete and
without justification. We are dealing with Christian antiquity, with the
Hellenism of dogma, of the liturgy, of the icon.  In the liturgy, the
Hellenic style of the "piety of the mysteries" enter into the rhythm of the
liturgical mystagogy without passing through some sort of mystical
"re-hellenization." Could anyone who is in the Church be foolish enough to
deliberately "de-hellenize" the service and transpose them into a more
"modern" style?. Moreover, Hellenism is more than a passing stage - in the
Church. Whenever a theologian begins to think that the "Greek categories" are
outmoded, this simply means that he has stepped outside of the rhythm of
communion. Theology cannot possibly be catholic except within Hellenism. Now,
Hellenism is ambiguous. An anti-Christian element was predominant in the
ancient mind, Till now, there are many who take refuge themselves in
[profane] Hellenism for the express purpose to rise and fight against
Christianity (simply think of Nietzche!) But Hellenism was integrated into
the Church; such is the historic meaning of Patristic theology
   p197 All those tentative transpositions or translations have never been
anythin else but betrayals, that is to say, new interpretations in terms
thoroughly inappropriate. Their terms always suffered from an incurable
particularism. THay satisfied less their needs of contemporaries than the
fads of the day. Turning away from Christian Hellenism is by no means moving
ahead, but backwards, toward the dead ends and the perplexiies of the other
[profane, even pre-Socratic & sophist] Hellenism, the one that had not been
transfigured, and from which there was no escape but through Patristic
integration. German idealism itself was nothing else but a backsliding into
pre-Christian idealism
    p198 Whatever was Greek was suspected of intellectualism and consequently
pronounced superfluous and alien to the exigencies of the Russian
heart.. Tareiev declaimed with pathos against Greek oppression, against the
Byzantine yoke: "Greek gnosticism had fettered religious thought, checked our
theological creativity; it hindered the growth of our philosophy of the
heart, it caused its root to dry up, it burned its shoots"
   p199 We cannot help wondering how a man can so naively withdraw himself
from history and from the Christian heritage, with the candor and
indifference of those who have forgotten their origins. Russian theology did
not suffer from Greek oppression. It suffered, on the contrary, for its
imprudence and lightheartedness in breaking up the continuity of the Hellenic
and Byzantine traditions.. Renouncing Greek patrimony is actually tantamount
to ecclesiatical suicide
   p202 Orthodox theology is called upon to demonstrate that the ecumenical
problem cannot possibly be solved unless the Church reaches its fulfilment in
the fullness of the catholic tradition, intact and immaculate, yet renewed
and always growing
				     #@#
   Jesus in History Kee HBJ 1977 
   p26 When Pharisaic Judaism became dominant following the disastrous
revolts of AD 66-70 and 130-135, Jewish expectations of Messiah and the
Kingdom of God were recrast, and the apocalypses were excluded from the
Jewish canon, except for Daniel. Originally working independently of each
other, Johannes Weis (1827-1918) and Albert Schweitzer (1875-1965) reached
the conclusion that apocalypticism was the primary source for understanding
the ministry and teaching of Jesus.
   p30 how deeply Jewish life and thought in Syria and Palestine was
penetrated by Hellenization, even among those who were consciously resistant
to the attempts of Heelnistic rulers to force their culture on the Jews
[Hengel, Judaism & Hellenism, 1974] Remains of ancient synangogues with Greek
inscriptions, representational art (theoretically forbidden by the Mosaic law
against graven images), including portaits of the deity and the signs of the
zodiac, show how thoroughly imbued with Hellenistic culture were the most
pious Jews. The dostinction between "Palestinian" and "Hellenistic" is
useless
   p47 Tacitus mentions that "Christus" was executed during the reign of
Tiberius, probably around 29, having been sentenced by the procurator Pontius
Pilate. Tacitus' account is the most precise and extensive information that
the pagan authors provide about Jesus. Although his details match exactly
what is known from Christian accounts, Tacitus, like Pliny and Seutonius,
provides us with nothing that supplements what we know of Jesus from the
gospels. The writings of the Roman historians are, however, important
evidence for Jesus' existence as a historical person
   p53 Later on, Jewish polemic went to even greater lengths to discredit
Jesus, but it never denied his existence or the basic facts of a ministry of
teaching and healing and of his execution
   p123 in The Apostolic Preaching and Its Development in the New Testament
[1951] C H Dodd lists certain propositions about Jesus that he claims all New
Testament writers affirm desoite the difference between them.. Others think
that the messages of Jesus in the synoptics does not go beyond the categories
of Judaism, and they consider Paul the source of the essential Christian
message
   p138 Plato's portrayal of Socrates is considered by some scholars. most
notably Moses Hadas and Morton Smith [Heroes & Gods 1965], "the source for
all subsequent aretologies, pagan and Christian"
   p171 Jewish Law, as analyzed by modern scholarship, falls into two
categories: (1) apodictic laws, which ar ebased solely on God's decree ("Thou
shalt. . . thou shalt not . . .") and (2) casuistic laws, which state the
consequences of obeying or disobeying ("Honor they father . . .that thy days
may be long . . ."). The apodictic form of ethics that Matthew attributes to
Jesus, perticularly in the Sermon on the Mount, seems to be a conscious
paralleling of the giving of the Law through moses on Mount Sinai
   p175 A still more remarkable expansion in Matthews's version of Peter's
confession is the response of Jesus to Peter, in which Peter's blessedness is
asserted to be that of one who has received a divine revalation (16:17), and
he is promised both a foundational role in the establishment of Christ's
church (a word used only by Matthew among the evangelists) and an
authoritative function in its administration. Whatever the origins of this
passage added by Matthew may ahve been, he used the pericope to assert
unequivocally the messiahship of Jesus and his central place in God's plan as
one assigned to establish the new poeple of God. The Greek word for church,
ekklesia, has long been recognized as a translation of the Semitic word used
in the Old Testament for the covenant community of Israel, qahal [Theol Dict
Eerdmans 1965 pp487-536]
   p179 [Mt] the rigor of the moral requirement of the Law is not to be
relaxed in the slightest degree.. God requires more that abstention from the
act of killing; he rquires the positive act of reconciliation
(5:21-26). Similarly, it is not enough for Matthew's Jesus that a man refrain
from committing adultery. He is to exercise such self-control that he avoids
even lustful looks.. standard for man's behavior is noting less than the
perfect character of God himself (5:48).. Almsgiving and prayer are purely
private matters, not occasions for religios ostentation (6:1-8) Likewise,
fasting is to be practiced in secret
   p184 Matthew could have been written in any Greek-speaking Jewish center,
although it likely came from a city with close ties to Palestine, since the
rabbinic decisions at Jamnia seem to have exerted so great an influence
   p243 In the late biblical tradition, as well as in Jewish writings of the
Hellenistic period, there is another figure in addition to the Son of Man who
is depicted as preexistent: Wisdom (Prov. 8:22-23; Sir 24:9; Wisd of Sol
6:22). Wisdom not only preexists but has a role in the creation of the world
(Prov 8:23-31), since she serves as God's companion in the bringing of the
wrold into existence (Wisd of Sol 8:4-6,Sir 1). As R E Brown [Gosp John
I-XII, pp cxxii-cxxv] has shown, Wisdom is portrayed in this literature as
the effulgence of divine glory
   p244 However, instead of identifying Jesus with the feminine figure Wisdom
(=Sophia, in Greek), John links Jesus with the masculine figure Logos (=Word)
   p253 [Wayne Meeks, J Bibl Lit 1972 91:52-65] characterized the gospel of
John as "book for insiders"
   p259 Irenaeus noted that each of four different heretical groups of his
day had selected one of the gospels to justify its position. THose who
considered Christianity a special form of Judaism, and accordingly laid heavy
stress on the Law, chose Matthew. The second-century church leader Marcion,
who denied that the God and Father of Jesus was the creator and who sought to
rid Christianity of all its Jewish elements, settled on the gospel of Luke,
although he had to expurgate it in order to render it non-Jewish. Another
ehretical group, called by their opponents the "Docetists" - the "Seemists,"
who denied the true humanity of Jesus Christ by claiming he only "seemed" to
have a body - urged the gospel of mark as the basis for their distinction
between the heavenly Christ and the earthly Jesus, who was no more than a
phantasm. The gospel of John who was the favorite of Valentinus, one of the
early Gnostics, whos eelaboration on and speculative additions to the
Christian faith are documented in the Gospel of Truth
				     #@#
   St Isaac Nineveh, Ascetic Life, St Vlad, ISBN 88141-077-2: 
   p30 (1.25) virtue requires a heart emptied of earth and its affairs
   p31 (1.30) insatiable longing of the soul for the acquisition of virtue
surpasses the desire of its partner, the body, for visible things
   p33 (2.6) [when depressed] bring to your mind the former times of
diligence.. blaze of zeal
   p44 (3.5) G*d has not made his image subject to passion
[praos=meek=passionless].. nature of the soul is sometimes a limpid
receptacle of the blesed light, it will be found in this state when it comes
again to its original created condition
   p58 (3.58) Before being tempted one prays to God as a stranger. But when
one has entered tribulations.. considered God's housemate and friend.. 
contended for the sake of [God's] will against the army of his enemies
   p76 (4.77) Do not distinguish between rich and poor, and 
do not determine who is worthy and who is not.. 
   p82 (5.13) One who doubts the Lord is persecuted by his own shadow.. (5.17)
one whose offenses are small in his eyes will fall into even greater ones
   p91 (5.69) how would you have become aware of these things if you had not
had adversities?
   p104 (6.8) limpidity of mercy is known from patience in bearing injury,
and the perfection of humility when it rejoices in gratuitous slander
   St Gregory of Nyssa Soul&Ressurection SVS:NY:1993 ISBN:0-88141-120-5
   p45 The likeliness of the intelectual is intelectual. The likeliness of
the bodiless is bodiless, free from all weight and escaping all dimensional
measurement like its archetype, but different from it according to the
particular property of its nature. For it would not be an image if it were
the same as its original in all respects.
   p56 From the animals.. is anger, from them is fear, from them all the
other qualities which conflict in us expcept for the reasoning..  distinctive
of our nature.. itself the imitation of divine character
   p67 holding on to its own cognitive power.. separate elements are 
combined again into the same body to reinstitute what dissolved.. properly be 
called 'resurrection'
  p85 The Gospel says that the restitution for the debt is not made by 
payment of money, but that the debtor is handed over 'to the torturers 
unitl,' it says, 'he repays all that he owes' [Mth 18:34].. when he has thus 
put away all that is alien.. taken off the shameful garment of his debts, he 
enters into freedom and confidence
   p100 So the remaining alternative is to suppose that soul and body have
one and the same begining. Just as the earth receives from the farmer a slip
cut off from its root, it produces a tree.. same way we say that what is
separated from a human being for the propogation of a human being is itself
also in someway a soul-endowed being from a soul-endowed being
   p118 In the same manner the human nature also, when it abandons to death
all the properties which it acquires through the state of subjection to
passion (I mean dishonor, corruption, weakness, difference of age), does not
abandon itself. Instead, as if ripening into an ear, it changes into
incorruptiblility, glory, honor, power, and every kind of perfection
				 #@#
   Eastern Orthodox Church, Benz 1957/2009 Aldine Transaction Rowohlt
   p14 [Icons of Trinity] "And as the Old Testament tells us of Thine
appearance in the form of the three angels to the glorious patriach Abraham,
so in the New Testament the Father revealed himself in the voice, the Son in
the flesh in the Jordan, but the Holy Spirit in the form of the dove. And the
Son again, who rose to heaven in the flesh and sits by the right hand of God,
sent the Comforter, the holy SPirit, to the apostles in the form of toungues
of fire. ANd upon Tabor the Father revealed himself in the voice; the Holy
SPirit in the cloud; and the Son, in the brightest of all light, to three
disciples. So, for lasting remembrance, we profess Thee, sole God of our
praise, we profess Thee not with our lips alone, butalso paint Thy form, not
to deify it, but so that seeing it with the eyes of the body we may look with
the eyes of the spirit upon Thee, our God, and by venerating it we may praise
and lift Thee, our Creator, Redeemer and Uniter"
   p51 Redemption, therefore, is not primarily the restitution of a legal
relationship that has been upset by sin. Rather, it is fulfillment, renewal,
transfiguration, perfection, deification of man''s being.. idea of love
rather than of justice dominates Eastern religiosity.. Awareness of the
overflowing fullness of divine love drives away all thought of any schemes of
reckoning and satisfaction
   p97 A great many specifically Oriental characteristics of asceticism,
reminiscent of Hindu or Buddhist ascetic practices, have lingered on in
Orthodox monasticism. The stylite saints of Syrian monasticism, for example,
can be traced to such non-Christian traditions
   p140 [icon] abstract stylization according to intellectual and religious
dictates, by abolishing realism and the illusion of space, an entirely new
style was created.. the perspective was inverted, the focus of the lines not
being in the eye of the observer, but at some transcendent point behind the
picture - shifted as it were, to the divine eye. The spatial lines from the
observer back to the transcendental center; from this inverted divine
perspective
   p161 The Slavophiles assert that certain COmmunist social forms in Russia,
especially collective farming, are related to the Orthodox ideal of
sobornost.. easier to make the village responsible for forced labor for
public purposes.. once the peasantry had been freed, the landowner could no
longer be charged with the responsibility of raising taxes
   p191 France's participation in the Crimean War was expressly sanctioned by
the Archbishop of Paris. In a pastoral letter he describe the war as a
crusade against the "heresy of Photius.. Middle Ages the Roman Catholic
Church had proclaimed the struggle against Byzantium to be one branch of the
crisade against Islam
   p213 Under the dominion of Mongols, Arabs and TUrks the various Orthodox
churches of RUssia and the Near and Middle East, have in fact crawled back
into their liturgical shell and have essentially renounced outward activity
				 #@#
   Desert Father, Cowan, Shambala 2004
   p23 men like Anthony usurped the position of the oracles in late
antiquity. Because they couldn't be appropriated by any one section of
society, including the emperor or the Church, they were effectively able to
act as mediators when required
   p30 Not only had he become the "lonely man" par excellence, but his
decision to live in a tomb (as later in his cave in the desert) gacve reality
to a long tradition of speculation on the lost simplicty of Adam
   p38 insights familiar to priests of the Serapeum or to Anthony.. Lucian of
Samosata described a pagan Egyptian sage called Pancrates in the second
century in his Philopseudes as "a great scholar, versed in all the Egyptioan
doctrines, who had been initiated by Isis into the mysteries of magic." The
cave became the home of introspection where a psycho-spiritual transformation
was able to take place. The christian anchorite, in particular those who were
Egyptian, would have naturally resorted to such time-honored techniques of
ascetic behavior
   p44 Dionysius the Aeropagite.. notion of divine darkness, for example
argues that knowledge of God can be attained only by going beyond every
visible and intelligible object. It is through ignorance (agnosia) that we
know the one who is above all that can be an object of knowledge
   p47 Anchoritism and monastic life were to become the major impetus in the
spread of Christianity throughout Europe and the East. However much the
Christian message might inspire men to adopt a new spiritual ethic at the end
of the pagan era, it was the anchorite and the monk who became its shock
troops. THey provided a model of absolutism that classical philosophers had
been unable to emulate. The age demanded a more austere encounter with the
world, and a new approach to mystical expression
   p63 Anthony had shown the world that he was already dead to it and that
the state had no authority to determine what he might choose to believe
   p95 As Evagrius so eloquently stated: "The perfect man does not work at
remaining continent, nor does a man with apatheia work at being patient. For
patience is the virtue of a man who experiences untoward emotions, and
continence is the virtue of a man who suffers disturbing impulses"
[Praktikos, Prayer, 68]
   p124 Not since the pythagorean schools in Magna Graecia during the sixth
century BC had any group of men attempted to modify thought in such a
rigorous and uncompromising manner, at least not in the Mediterranean
world. The pytahgoreans, however, had made their emphasis on ritual
purification and the noneating of certain foods. In contrast, the early
anchorites went further; they denied the importance of food altogether
   p140 Five SIgns through which an ascetic must pass on the road to the
sphere of serenity. According to Abdisho', the first sign is determined by a
renunciation of the world brought about by a love of solitude. The second
sign is perceived when aman has enetered a state of complete humility whereby
all sense of good and bad, just and unjust, is eliminated form the critical
faculties. The third sign is determined when tears begin to flow
spontaneously, like "fountains of water," so that the heart is kindled with
the fire of the Spirit in a spirit of loving-kindness. THe fourth sign is the
sign of remembrance, when the key to the inner door of the heart is opened,
thus revealing the hidden Christ, whose vision is an ineffable light. THe
fifth and final sign bestows on a man the illuminated vision of his own mind,
which is able to see the firmament of the heart "like a sapphire sky"
   p145 revolution in human consciousness. THis was Christ's unique
contribution, and one that inspired men to aspire to more than victory in
battle or the achievement ofpolitical success. THe Christ of those early
centuries afte rhis death introduced men to the idea that they, too, were
capable of achieving godlike status.
   p145-6 What Abdisho' and Anthony were primarily interested in was
Christ's luminous nature and his capacity to articulate humankind's spiritual
potential in the face of pervasive materialism of his time.. decline of the
gods.. deification of emperors.. contributed to the pulverization of social
values in late antiquity.. classical ideal had simply run out of steam
   p155-6 [AustralianLazarus said] "Isaac [Nineveh] meant by
purification.. cleanse the body of its attachment to the passions.. sould
must now be released from hidden affections of the spirit.. wrongfulness, all
sense of animosity.. Instead we must become absolutely open and uncritical
toward our fellow humann beings. Isaac likens this condition to that of a
child.. heavenly contemplation. The mind, divorced from the senses, is
stimulated by certain spiritual powers emanating from the manifold worlds
above us"
   p185 Only then could he govern the unruly nature of his heart and mind. I
think he would have agreedwith Abu Ya'qub al-Zabuli when he said that
realizing the state of apatheia was to obliterate the eseence of humanity
within, together with all signs of whereness. Nonwhereness is a condition of
the anchorite. He lives in a world not of things, or of place or social
obligation, but of theophanic forms, the wholly other, that which is beyond
the sphere of the usual
				 #@#
   Columbia Hist World Harper 1972 ISBN 0-88029-004-8 [foreword by
Univ Prez Wm McGill] [incl Barzun, Shenton, Fritz Stern, Henry Graff,
Richard Hofstadter]
   p61 Akkadian, a Semitic dialect, was understood from Babylon to EGypt 
   p69 brown water of the fflood leaves behind a deposit of silt rich
in organic matters which renew the topsil.. backbreaking work of the
fellah which sustained the agricultural civilization of Egypt through
six millenia.. As soon as man's effort slackened, the population dwindled. 
It totalled 8 mllion under the Romans in the first century; it was only 2 
million at the beginning of the nineteenth century under Turkish rule
   p75 only in Egypt, the living, the dead, and the gods were three
species of the same substance.. same egalitarian idea later marked the
Jewish, Christian and Muslim hopes of future life.. Greeks, death ended life, 
and immortality was a miraculous gift of the heavens to an exceptional man
   p98 Vedic man took a positive view of the world around him; he was
confident of his ability to grapple with his environment. His religious 
"anxiety" was outer-directed: there is very little evidence of the inward 
ascetic withdrawal and transcendental mysticism of later Indian civilization 
     p115 [China] Commerce was not yet looked down upon, and nobles
themselves engaged in it without disgrace
    p127 power was shared by the emperor and the bureaucracy. Major
policy decisions were discussed at the court, and the advice of high
oficials, in unanimous, was considered binding
   p141 Jacob's children had to be driven by famine into Egypt so that
the Israelites, arriving from Egypt "470 years" later, could be
represented as his descendants. (Similarly, the children of Hercules
had to be banished from the Peloponnese so that they dould lead the
later Dorian invasion.)
   p150 colonies [and mountains?] were a frontier from which the Greeks 
derived an awareness of new possibilities, a willingness to experiment, and 
a "philosophic" detachment from established customs and ideas
   p151 revulsion of the temperate desert people from the drunken
Palestinian fertility rites
   p172-3 austerity transformed art.. simplicity, already
characteristic of Greel elegance, Athenian art added a delocacy of
feeling, a lighter touch, and an interest in sentiment... bourgeois
mentality, in the restraint of this naturalism by reverence and by the
common-sence notion that art "should" represent beautiful things
   p178 "Hellenized barbarian" states is the culture of the ruling
class was mostly Greek, but the population was mostly non-Greek - or
Greek of a savage sort that the Greeks would scarcely recognize it.
Besides Macedon and Epirus in northern Greece, the old Milesian colony
of Panticapaeum in south Russia 
   p180 Aristotle, the completely professional philosopher..
systematic.. organizing the many branches of knowledge for
cooperation, as in a university or an academy
   p247 By the end of the sixth century the Gospels had been translated 
into Coptic, Nubian, Ethiopic, Syriac, Sogdian, Armenian, Georgian, Gothic, 
Thracian and Latin. In all of these languages except Sogdian, Latin and
perhaps Thracian, the translation was the first written literature
   p249 Introspection, hitherto the luxury of a few philosophers,
became now a major concern of millions of baptized Christiansq
   p264 Egypt and Syria the Christian population was strongly opposed
to the centralizing and Hellenizing tendencies of the Byzantine.. not
only all Christians and Jews in the empire, but also the Zoroastrians
of Persia.. self-administered communities, lived under their own civil
codes, and were goverened by their own religious leaders.. mass
conversions to Islam would have meant abandoning the jizya, a considerable 
source of revenue.. wisely left civl control in the hands of their
non-Muslim subjects - the Hellenized Christians and Persians experienced in 
local government [cit Andrae, Arberry, Gibb, Hitti, Bernard Lewis, Watt]
   p321 subdued the Tatars, Kereits, Oirats and Naimans, and became
the master of the Mongolian-speaking people. His supremacy was
confirmed in 1206, when the Mongolian diet recognized him as Chinggis
Khan, which may mean Universal Ruler
   p387 military elite and soldierly were policed by the idea of just
war.. monastic militia was quite as active. The clearing of forest and
march by the Cistercians and other orders is well known. The military
orders provided Europe's best soldiers and, until the rise of
Lombardy's merchant-bankers in the thriteenth century, the Templars
specialized in papal and state finance 
   p402 Anti-Jewish outbreaks often accompanied the attempts around
1100 of urban merchantile and ministerial groups to break the power of
their princes.. England's precocity in inventing anti-Jewish
propaganda paralleled the rapid growth of the Crown, its initial
incapacity to tax the aristocracy, and the consequent squeezing of its
Jews.. England's Jews were expelled in 1295. Everywhere in the later
Middle Ages, the Jews were reduced to marginal economic functions,
pushed back towards Islam's frontiers 
   p404 guild corporatism maximized profits and multiplied
monopolistic restrictions.. Already dimly outlined in Italy before
1300, the whole panoply of state-regulated banking and monetary
policy, bullion-measured trade balances, and state-chartered companies
slowly spread to the rest of Europe.. Jews and Lombards resident in
foreign lands who were privileged to lend money at usury
   p408 Templars were abolished in 1312, the first monastic order to
succumb to lay attack
   p453 Pope Innocent III wrote with profound indignation: "How can
the Church of the Greeks be expected to return to devotion of the
Apostolic See when it has seen the Latins setting an example of evil
and doing the devil's work so that already, and with good reason, the
Greeks hate them worse than dogs" Ominously the Greek historian in
exile, Nicetas Choniates, recorded the native point of view: "The
accursed Latins... lust after our possessions and would like to
destroy our race... between them and us there is a wide gulf of
hatred... Even the Saracens are merciful and kind [in comparison with
these creatures] who bear the cross of Christ on their shoulders"
   p455 The policy of the Lascarid emperors to return to earlier Macedonian 
traditions of social legislation, a guided economy, and centralization 
around a learned court produced at best a pale shadow of former slplendor
    p456-7 In 1342 the wealthy city of Thessalonike was seized by a
popular party, which proclaimed a program of social wlefare and
religious puritanism, massacred the upper classes, and established a
commune which maintained itself until 1350, thus isolating the city
from the rest of the empire... usurpation of John VI Cantacuzenus
against the legitimate heir John V Paleologus found regional support
which weakened still further the cohesion of the empire.. At various
points of his career, John Cantacuzenus owed his survival to the
support of the Serbian czar or the Ottoman sultan 
   p459 first time mental stagnation and anti-intellectualism
manifested themselves at Constantinople.. Aristotelian logic failed to
win over most Greek scholars from their traditional attachment to
Platonic idealism..  Hesychast doctrine with its total concentration
on the mystical vision.. rejection of the nascent humanism of the
West.. intellectuals departed, while religious leaders, rejecting the
"heretical" emperor.. otherworldly monastic
   p460 [Moscow] "Because the Old Rome has collapsed on account of
heresy... and because the Second Rome which is Constantinople is now
the possession of the godless Turks, thy kingdom O pious Tsar, is the
Third Rome. It surpasses in devotion every other, and all Christian
kingdoms are now merged in thy realm. Thou art the only Christian
sovereign in the world, the Master of all faithful Christians... All
Christian empires are fallen in their stead stands alone the Empire of
our ruler in accordance with the prophetical books. Two Romes have
fallen, but the Third stands, and a Fourth there will not be" [cit
Diehl, Hussey, Ostrogorsky, Runciman, Vasiliev, Vryonis]
   p465 it was not the outsiders who left their imprint on the new
states, but the Slavic substratum... Bulgars of the ninth century
still addressed their chieftains as "khan" and wore the trousers and
turbans of Asiatic nomands, but soon thereafter the Christian Bulgar
ruler forgot his Turkish ways and language to become a Slavic "czar"..
Direct Slavic control of Greece had been broken by the crushing defeat
inflicted on them at Patras in 805 by the emperor Nicephorus I 
   p471 989 that Sviatoslav's bastard Son, Vladimir I the saint..
Kiev.. senior in an agglomeration of military and commercial
city-states, most of the ruled by members of a single dynastiy
claiming descent from Riurik. Of variable importance at different
times, these included Chernigov and Pereiaslav near Kiev; Novgorod and
Smolensk in the north; Polotsk and Halicz (Galicia) in the west;
Tmutorakan far to the south; and Rostov the great, Riazan, Suzdal, and
Vladimir in the East. Hence a centrifugal tendency was an intrinsic
part of the early Russian political structure
   p488-9 The foundation of successful banking houses in Castile,
France, Germany, and the Netherlands in the fifteenth century broke
its monopoly of international banking. ITalian merchant-bankers
adapted resiliently to changing economic circumstances.. Bankers
rationalized the organization of their firms, generalized novel
accounting techniques like double-entry [out here, in there]
bookkeeping, and developed more sophisticated instruments of credit
and exchange. The Medici Bank was smaller than the great Florentine
banks of the early fourteenth century; but in the days of its
greatness it was better managed and more efficient.. sixteenth century
was an age of economic expansion all over Europe.. prototype of modern
European civilization..  conscious manipulation and balancing of one
power against another, so characteristic of the relations among
European powers in the modern world.. earliest clear expression of
bourgeois values.. time is money; and the notion, so difficult for the
aristocrat to graps, that expenditures should not exceed one's income
   p520 Papal doctrine held tha such transfers of divine credit could
benefit not only the living but the dead as well
   p546 Charles V, who ruled Spain from 1516 to 1556, was also the
Holy Roman Emperor, sovereign duke over provinces in the Low Countries, 
Burgundy, Austria, Styria, and almost innumerable other, lesser
territories in addition to being king of Bohemia and Hungary, and Duke
of Milan, Naples and Sicily. As part of this great Hapsburg Empire
   p557 William of Orange.. cleverly staged a number of democratic
coups in Brussuels, Ghent.. savior of oligarchy in Holland had become
the hero of guild democracy in the south
   p604 conquest of Anatolia in the eleventh century had been largely
the work of a warrior group known as gazis whose common tie was their
devotion to jihad.. first of mixed origin, then increasingly
Turkicized.. frontier society which spearheaded the Muslim advance..
militant Islamic faith differed from the learned and strictly orthodox
beliefs of the Seljuk.. paradoxically both share the superstitions of
the local non-Muslim population and rally the allegiance of other
Muslim groups as the true sword-bearers of Islam against the Infidel
   p618 England, France, and Russia, who had jointly destroyed the Ottoman 
fleet at Navarino in 1826. Russia advanced in both Thrace and Transcaucasia. 
Fear of Russia's expansion in Central Asia, which threatened British
interests in Iran and India, and of her control of the Dardanelles,
briefly extorted in 1833 through the secret clauses of the Treaty of
Unkiar-Skelessi, alarmed Western powers and led to the Crimean Was of
1853-1856, which gave a breathing spell, but no more, to the Ottoman
government. In the famous phrase of Czar Nicholas I, "the Sick Man of Europe"
   p711 Locke, Voltaire, and their fellow Deists were sure that all
religions rest on a common, identical moral sence, and that the differences 
among creeds are merely superstitious and irrelevant accretions - the 
inventions of crafty priests to secure themselves power and riches by
deceiving people and keeping them ignorant [cf Schmemann HREO p98]
   p712 Jesuits were expelled from Portugal and its colonies in 1759.
(Did the catastrophic Lisbon earthquake of 1755 discredit Providence?
Many said so throughout Europe. Voltaire wrote a poem about it.) In
France and Spain the Jesuits were suppressed in 1767. Aranda in Spain
also persuaded Charles III to abolish the Inquisition. Frederick the
Great in Prussia and Joseph II in Austria decreed religious toleration; 
in England and elsewhere trials for witchcraft decline or disappeared;
and finally on 1773, the enlightened pope whome even Voltaire loved
and praised, Benedict XIV, abolished the Jesuit order altogether
   p761 Both sides were war-weary by 1780, and looked hopefully to
foreign mediation. Austria and Russia proposed to force a truce upon
all parties and impose a settlement based on the military status quo.
Had their diplomacy succeeded, Maine, New York City, and most of the
Carolinas and Georgia would have remained part of the British Empire
and a united nation might never have been achieved. However, the news
of Yorktown put an end to these complicated backstairs intrigues and
hardened the move in England for a quick peace
   p773 As Bonaparte bluntly put it, "On my return to Paris I found
division among all authorities, and agreement upon only one point, namely, 
that the Constitution was half destroyed and was unable to save liberty"
   p782 Napoleonic Code.. main legal victories of the Revolution -
equality of men before the law, the rights of citizens, the abolition
of manorial privileges - were retained and embodied in a form that has
been France's most important cultural export
   p818 In 1918 the empire was shorn of many of its Asian provinces
and occupied by Greek, British, French, and other troops. The ensuring
war of liberation revivified Turkish nationalism. It was led by
Mustafa Kemal Ataturk, a general who had won fame and popularity by
his brilliant dfense of Gallipoli in 1915 and his dogged resistance to
the British advance in Syria in 1918. The ramshackle, multinational,
archaic Turkish empire emerged as a compact, homogeneous republic
   p843 canals and railroads of the Mississippi Valley and the Great West 
were constructed by Irish and Chinese, the timber of the north exploited 
by Scandinavians, the subways of New York dug by Italians, the steel mills 
and meat-packing plants of the Middle West manned by immigrants from
eastern Europe, the clothing industry of New York by Jews.. real wages
in the United States rode every decade in the nineteenth century
   p845 American political philosophy as faith in anarchy plus a schoolmaster
   p853 Starting arounf 1830, hundred of southern Europeans (French,
Spanish, Italian and Greek) settled in North Africa, from Egypt to
Morocco. At their peak, in the 1930's, they numbered more than 2 million
   p960 As Darwin expelled man from his privileged place in nature,
Freud expelled reason from its privileged place in human nature
   p975 In the Balkans Austria-Hungary could find an outlet for her
commerce and capital.. Straits at Constantinople, commanding entry to
the Black Sea, remained in control of a power that, if not friendly,
was at least weak. But when she was seized with Pan-Slavic enthusaism,
Russia could go further and assume her old role as patron of her fellow Slavs 
and of the Orthodox Church.. Rebellions in the Turkish provinces in 1875 
provoked terrible massacres in Bulgaria. A European conference called 
in 1876.. by 1878, Russia demanded the creation of a "Big Bulgaria"
   p976 Pan-Slav implications of the Treaty of San Stefano; this
provided an opportunity for Disraeli to reassert his pro-Turkish
policy, now that Gladstone's anti-Turkish campaign had been momentarily 
neutralized by the Turk's heroic stand at Plevna. The main result of
the ensuing Congress of Berlin was the partition of Big Bulgaria; one
part, called Macedonia, was returned to Turkish misrule and more
atrocitites in the nineties; the remainder was broken into Bulgaria
proper and Eastern Rumelia, though the two were reunited without
serious protest seven years later. The British initiaive, taken so
dramatically at Berlin, was not maintained. In 1879, Gladstone's novel
"Midlothian Campaign" - once more roused British voters against
Disraeli's forward policy; but Gladstone's own governemnt after 1880
was so divided that no clear line could come from the Liberals, and
thus the way was opened for Salisbury's greater realism after 1886
   p977 Ad now, that Britain was firmly entrenched in Egypt, her
superintendence of the Eastern Mediterranean could be conducted from
there (and from Cyprus, which she occupied in 1877). The old need to
prop up Turkey fell away, leaving Turkey open to German penetration
    p978 In 1912, when Turkey was further embroiled in a war with
Italy over Italian designs on Lybia, the Balkan states of Serbia,
Greece, Bulgaria, and Montenegro united against Turkey, in the end
limiting her to a tiny European foothold about COnstantinople. But the
victorious allies fell out, and in 1913, follwoing a Bulgarian attack,
Serbia and Greece were joined by Rumania to defeat Bulgaria and to
make territorial gains for themselves
   p979 Bismark had often said that the Balkans were not worth the bones of 
a single Pomeranian grenadier; now his successors, mesmerized for
years by the prospects of a Berlin-to-Baghdad railway.. Turkey, which
was rapidly becoming a German protectorate..For their part, the
Austrians continued their harassment of the Serbs. Not content with their 
Bosnian coup of 1908, in 1913, they conjured up an independent Albania
to block Serbia's outlet to the Adriatic. The pretext they wanted for
still further action arose on June 28, 1914, when the Archduke Francis
Ferdinand, heir to the Austro-Hungarian throne, was assassinated at
Sarajevo by a member of a secret society of Serbian nationalists
   p992 Bolshevism, long nurtured in prewar thoughts and antagonisms, could 
never have triumphed without the war.. 1o million Europeans had died in battle
   p999 Although the Bolsehviks quickly won control of the most
important cities, it took them three years of bitter civil war to
subdue the broad reaches of Russia..  battles without prisoners,
organized terror and unorganized marauding.. Entire towns were
depopulated. Inevitably, widespread famine followed
       p1006 United States in 1919 turned in on itself. In the frenzy
of Red Scare it sought ot exorcise all European ideals
    p1014 William Faulkner later wrote: "Our economy is not
agricultural any longer. Our economy is the federal government. We no
longer farm in Mississpi cotton fields. We farm now in Washington
corridors and Congressional committee rooms"
   p1040 The British complained that each time the governement made a
concession Gandhi would shift his ground, but Gandhi's actions were
intelligible from his strategy of noncooperation and his metaphysics,
which hed that any truth could not be embodied in any formula but
needed continual restatement in action
   p1048 geographical inventions - Czechoslovakia and Yugoslavia - were
themselves multinational states, ridden with tension and under constant 
threat of disintegration, like the mepire from which they had sprung. A 
boudary line or a majority vote cannot disentangle mixed populations
   p1051 But German democracy, handicapped by the apolitical attitude
that had almost always characterized German intellectuals and by a
steady barrage of destructiv criticism from its enemies, was compromised for 
many more of its citizens by its origin in defeat, while in other
countries, notably Poland ans Hungary, the immediate postwar
instability led ultimately to the establishment of regimes that might
be in form democratic but that were in essence highly authoritarian
   p1066 Taking a leaf from an earlier performance - the sneak attack
on Russian Port Arthur in February, 1904 - on December 7, 1941,
Japanese aircraft struck the naval base of Pearl Harbor
   p1069 ironic truth was that authentic Communist sentiments were
much stronger in France and Italy than in eastern Europe
   p1081 The Europe of the Six is but a part of Europe, roughly
coterminous with Charlemagne's empire
   p1156 Literacy cannot be spread indefinitely but turns back on
itself; teachers cannot be mass-produced at will like cars; and worst
of all, the beneficiaries of free schooling resist or scorn the
benefit. Accordingly, the latest "solution" offered the once-hopeful
world is: "de-schooling society." It sounds like a new-found freedom
   p1162 Rather, faith is on the list of shortages, like all other
natural resources. But much more than they, faith is needed for
action, innovation, risk-taking, heroism
   p1163 Artists, free thinkers, and free lovers who currently
denounce the Western nations as police states would from their future
labor camps long for the good old days 
   p1164 But if taht is so, then science is not what iits founders
expected, a source of knowledge; rather, it is an absorbing activity,
whose results can never give its patron civilization any conception of
the world, much less of that other fugitive, man
				 #@#
   Walter Blair, Meine, Rabe, Jahn, Hist World Lit, UOK, Chicago, 1940
   p15 Thousands of years old, the Rig-Veda, oldest of Indo-European literary
monuments, carries us back from an age of machinery and scientific knowledge
to a far-off age of childlike wonder and dawning faith... suggests the way an
imaginative child - if he were a poet capapble of expressing himself in
simple but beautiful words - might speak of his growing knowledge of the
mysterious universe about him
   p19 According to the Buddhistic belief, th eobject of life is to secure
deliverance from pain. Until the soul is delivered from this by purification,
it will be born again and again. Since the source of all pain is desire, the
avoidance of suffering comes from the discarding of desire, desire for the
riches and fleeting pleasures of the world.  The end of life, therefore, is
Nirvana - oblivion
   p29 In the founding of all religions, personality plays a great
part. Confucius was a beloved figure because of his humaneness as well as his
wisdom; Moses was a mighty man, a leader with intense convictions. But many
believe Christ, as the most important person that ever lived, was greater
than either, "so unspeakably rich and yet so simple, so sublime and yet so
homely, so divinely above us in being so divinely near."
   p31 followed by soldiers who had faith which caused them to have no fear
of death in battle, he carried on a campaign which made possible the victory
of his religion by means of the sword. Two years after the capture of Mecca
(in 630), when Mohammed died, Islam - the religion of this fighting prophet -
was supreme in Arabia.. His favorite young wife Ayesha summed up his
enthusiasms when she said: "THe prophet loved three things, - women perfumes
and food; he had his heart's desire of the first two, but not the last."
Cruel, vain, so uninterested in the arts that he hated poets and consigned
all painters to hell, he seemed to lack the sensitiveness many thinl
important for a religious man. For recreation, he liked nothing better than
to cobble shoes
   p36 Virgil, Dante, Milton, and other writers of the epic poem have never
been quite able to achieve Homer's level in imparting universal significance
to details and characters. Virgil, who took the story of the Ilian from the
Trojan point of view, is partisan and partisan and particularized in meaning,
in comparison. The Aeniad is marred by Virgil's over-anxiety to glorify Rome
   p38 The lofty and dignified style of Pindar's odes has been the model in
form and spirit for such poets as Shelley, Wordsworth, Keats, and Tennyson
   p41 But the daring of Aescylus showed itself in this way, that whereas
Homer was reverent in his treatment of the Olympian gods and Greek warriors,
Aeschylus had the hardihood to put their speeches in th emouth sof the
"ordinary" human beings of his own time, to make those events which seemed so
far off, even as Homer wrote them, come to life agai. Aeschylus, now regarded
as the father of the modern theater, combined in his verse the qualities of
both of the drmatic epic and of the personal lyric
   p44 As stage manager Sophocles elaborated the costumes and masks..
Sophocles was the first to paint scenery and give color to the background
   p45 In contrast to the restrained style of Aeschylus and Sophocles, the
style of Euripides was both romantic and realistic... He displaced austerity
with pathos and sympathy.. In criticism of this, Sophocles said, "Aescylus
gave us men and women of colossal stature. Euripides depicted humannature as
it is.".. In reading the Greek tragedies, we find out that no hero is visited
by undue punishment unless he has committed a sin of violence or hasty
judgement
   p46 By means of his comedies, Aritophanes was also thought an effective
literary critic. He never hesitated to gibe at anything he thought
ridiculous, including some of the works of the three great
tragedians.. Aristophanes wrote some very splendid poetry, but it is his
comic poetry that has been quoted, especially the following ditty from the
Frogs.. Brekekekex, ko-ax, ko-ax
   p56 As consul, he [Cicero] saved the Republic from the Cataline conspiracy
by delivering four great speeches which to this day are considered models of
rhetorical eloquence. Later, after the assassination of Caesar, his twelve
Phillipic orations, full of indignation and invective, made him the idol of
Rome. Knowing well the peculiar qualities of his countrymen, he knew how to
twist his audience around his finger
   p57 Lucretius, as was common, went to Athens to study science and
philosophy.. His poem, De Rerum Natura (On the Nature of THings) is quite
derivative - an imitation of Empedocles which expresses Greek philosophical
ideas, especially those of Epicurius.. It is interesting as scientific lore,
since it attempts to construct the universe on the basis of atoms and since
it accounts also for the origin of plants, animals and men. Some of the lines
which touch upon the survuval of the fittest interestingly foreshadow
Darwinism
   p61 One of these was Seneca (3 BC - 65 AD), a brilliant expounder of the
Stoic philosophy in a series of twelve DIalogues and the author of the most
famous surviving serious Latin tragedies.  In these, the Stoic doctrine of
practical necessity is worked out in terms of action, and characters are far
more individualized than in Grecian drama.. Kyd, Marlowe, and eventually the
author of Hamlet wre inspired by elements of intensity and sensationalism
which they found in Seneca's plays
   p69 medieval religious drama.. mystery plays.. miracle plays, based on the
legends of the saints, were simple in their dramatic form, and were written
in the common tongue. The third form of medieval play, the morality, which
shoed greater originality, was allegorical: It represented abstract
qualities, like greed, piety, and mercy, as characters
   p73 most important of the poems in old English is Beowulf (about 700), an
epic in Anglo-Saxon more than three thousand lines long..  Rhinegold being
taken from the maidens of the Rhine River who guarded it, of the curse that
was laid upon it, and of the struggle of the gods and giants, is still well
known because RIchard Wagner, the German composer, has told the story of the
Nibelungenlied.. SIegfried, is the son of a Valkyrie.. only a man without
fear could mend this magic sword.. slew the dragon
   p90 Dante's use of the Italian language and his enthusiasm for the classic
poet Virgil show that he was a herald of the age to come. The Middle Ages
were ending, and a new era was beginning. The old Roman Empire had
disintegrated. Latin had lost its place as the language of Europe, the modern
languages had arisen. Printing had taken the plac of the romantic wandering
minsrels. The period of the Crusades like the great religious fervor which
had inspired them was over. The castles of the lords around which the teeming
life of the Middle Ages centered had lost their importance and national
governments were replacing the feudal system as governing agencies. The
Renaissance was at hand
   p91 In addition, when in 1453, the Turks, capturing Constantinople, drove
the Greek scholars to Italy, which had been almost lost to western Europe,
beca,e an active source of inspiration.. The Renaissance began in Italy
because of that country's nearness to Greece
   p99 The thought underlying The_Prince was that Italy should expel
foreigners from its territory, restore its independence, and become unified
under an absolute monarch.. Machiavelli frowned upon the use of any halfway
measures. "Men," he said, "must be either caressed or annihilated, for men
may avenge slight offences, but a grave injury they cannot avenge; therefore
an injury must be inflicted in such a way that there can be no fear of a
reprisal." Again, "It were well," he says, "if a prince could be loved and
feared. But as this is difficult, it is essential that he should be feared."
   p100 believed that politics had nothing to do with morals, and should be
considered as a science, regardless of justice or honor
   p103 Just as "Machiavellian" has come to mean crafty and treacherous, so
"Rabelaisian" implies crude and coarse humor and love of physical
comforts.. laughs at monks, at morals, and at traditions..  loved
fine-sounding words and did not refrain from using them..  Rabelais is the
bridge between medieval and modern literature. His satire on politics, the
church, and law courts did not much give th epeople of his time a spirit of
freedom and curiosity about ideals and customes which they had practiced for
centuries unthinkingly. His sympathies fro children and for the underdog, and
his love of the good things of life, make him a warm and very human
figure. His ability to tell a story and his sharp insight into human
character have made his work a permanent part of world culture
    p107 In these works, Luther, as leader of the Protestant Reformation,
attacked the rule of the pope, insisted upon the supremacy of the German
Kaiser, and demanded that the Bible alone should be law to every Christian. 
He asked for free education apart from the religious orders, and ordered the
foreigners to leave the country. Luther's program gave the German people a
more intense national feelings, and united them, both socially and culturally
   p111 Renaissance came late. The movement was delayed chiefly because
during the reigns of Henry VIII, who tore England away from the Catholic
Church, and of his daughter Mary, who tried to carry it back again, there
were religious dissensions which split the kingdom wide apart.. ENgland
during the reign of Elizabeth, therefore, began to feel its strength and to
glory in its national greatness
   p112 The most famous of these numerous early English scholars was Sir
THomas More (1478-1535), a friend of the great Dutch humanist and scholar,
Erasmus. More, like Erasmus, wrote in Latin. In his Utopia, influenced by
Plato's ideal commonwealth, desrcibed in the Republic..  More preached
religious tolerance, although he did not, in real life, practice it. Becoming
chancellor under Henry VIII, he lost his life on the scaffold because he
refused to sanction the tyrant's marriage to Anne Boleyn
   p121 Unlike Seneca, the Elizabethans made their horrors take place on the
stage, mixed comic scenes with tragedy, and allowed their plays to wander all
over the world in setting and to cover long periods of time
   p122 It is only when we are familiar with the plays of the other
Elizabethans that we begin to see that the development of a Shakespeare was
not a miracle.. he took the Elizabethan drama as he found it; he wrote the
plays his audiences wanted
   p123 he seldom invented a story.. enriched it to such an extent that he
made it completely his own. In his hands the romantic comedy became a gay,
tender, beautiful thing; Kyd's tragedy of blood turned into a play which
seemed to explore and question the very foundation of human life; the
tragi-comedy, or serious play with a happy ending, was lifted by his genius
from absurdity to lovely romantic fantasy, shot through with the silver light
of poverty.. His plays are never carefully constructed
   p135 Bacon, a typical man of the Renaissance, had two ruling passions -
his own advancement and the advancement of learning.. Said Ben Johnson: "He
was full of gravity in his speaking.. His hearers could not cough or look
aside from him without loss.. fear of every man that heard him was lest he
should make an end." A similar eloquence distinguished his writing
   p153 profane interests of the Renaissance were being gradually subdued and
superseded by the moral austerity of the Puritans. Much of thi slatter
quality was obvious in Comus, and certainly it reached its stern flower in
"Lycidas" (1637), the last poem Milton wrote at Horton.. symbolism of this
poem is particularly an instuctive study, for pagan imagery and symbols are
joined with htose of Christianity..  Following a tour abroad where he met
Galileo and was permitted to study further his interests, Milton spent twenty
years as a public servant.  King Charles's [cq] expedition against Scots
brought Milton home, and he remained to fight with the Puritans against the
abues of a decadent government. The poet saw early that the conflict between
the two parties was not merely a struggle for power, but a conflict of two
philosophies. It was morality agianst amorality; it was the spirit of free
enquiry against tyranny and censorship
   p170 Moliere (1662-1673) was the stage name of Jean Baptiste Poquelin.. 
Gifted, humorous, experienced in the ways of the French by extensive
traveling in the provinces.. talent for satire made him many enemies, and his
benefactor, Louis XIV, had often to interfere..  Bourgeois_Genitlhomme
(1670), a staire upon the uncultivated man who would beby pretense and posing
a gentleman
   p185 [Samuel] Johnson's parents were poor.. His reputation was greatly
enhanced by a dictionary of the English language, compiled upon a arge scale
never before attempted, which he published in 1755.  In his Lives of the
English Poets (1779-81), he presented searching biographies as well as
thoughtful criticisms.. stood steadfastly for the old order.. Sternly
conservative
   p188 was also a member of The Club, Johnson's organization.. Burke was
sympathetic with the cause of the American colonies, a defender of the ROman
Catholics in Ireland and the oppresses masses in India, an advocate of
constitutional liberty and the abolition of slavery.  However, he opposed the
French Revolution, because he saw the destruction of all social institutions
in which he thought lay the foundations of true liberty and equality
   p206 In William_Tell (1804) Schiller dramatized his own love of freedom
and hatred of tyranny..  Goethe wrote all of this in The_Sorrows of_Werther
(1774), using his own experience for the principal part of the
book.. Napoleon later carried the book on his Egyptians campaign, and once
told Goethe hehad read it seven times..  one of the leading figures in the
Sturm and Drang (Storm and Stress) movement.. personality became coldly
Olympian, and he did not always have a gracious welcome for everyone
   p215 The deepest delver of the perios was Jonathan Edwards, Puritan
divine.. did not shout or gesture, his listeners felt that he was the most
moving preacher of his day.. writings naturally are a combination of that
intensity with scintillating thought. His greatest achievement, a volume
called Freedom of the Will.. no one who reads this work can fail to admire
its logic and fervor
   p217 Washington Irving (1783-1859), the son of a well-to-do New York
merchant, grew up to be a man-about-town and a dabbler in literature.. called
"the Father of American Literature.".. His comic Knickerbocker's History of
New York (1809) suggests one reason for it reveals that its young author had
a natural flair for the picturing of American characters. Here were portrayed
the Dutch burghers of his native Manhattan. "the long-sided, raw-boned,
hardy" Yankees, and a "gunpowder race of men" - the Southerners, "who," he
gibed, "lived on hoe cakes and bacon, drank mint juleps and toddy, and were
exceedingly expert in boxing."
   p221 Deists like Franklin and Paine had questioned dogmas Calvinists took
for granted. So had Unitarians, who, assuming that man was made in the image
of God, asserted that therefore man must be fundamentally good.. doctrines
expounded in the essays of Emerson were radical when compared even to the
doctrines of Unitarians.. looked into his own life and thought for his
messages to mankind
   p228 Abe Lincoln said to her - not unkindly but probably with some sense
of irony, "So this is the little woman who caused the great war!".. Harriet
Beecher Stowe's Uncle Tom's Cabin (1852) was beyond doubt the most
influential work advocating the abolition of slavery
   pp238 skill of a narrative genius, he re-created the life of the little
town of Hannibal and the ways of folk who lived on the shores and on the
waters of the Mississippi River during antebellum times
   p239 classics which common men then and now could read, without effort and
with keen delight. One of th emost American of our authors, Mark Twain.. Even
Huck's use of the American language came at a time when writers were
discovering the richness of the vernacular
   p246 exiled himself from Napoleon the Third's government and found a home
at last in the Channel Islands..  magnificent portrayal of injustice,
poverty, and crime, of human evil and goodness, Les_Miserables (1862)
   p247 Hugo's was one of the greatest minds of all literature; he was a man
godlike in extravagant power and beauty of expression.. If Victor Hugo was
the king of the romantic movement, the Alexandre Dumas the Elder (1802-1870),
was the prince. Of noble and Negro blood..  Three_Musketeers (1844)..
Energetic, brilliant, inventive, copious, Dumas was remarkable for his
dramatic method. No novelist has had such success in bringing his characters
into critical and climactic situations with such ease and in such unhakneyed
ways.. Dumas allowed his characters to tell the story
   p254 going back to the past for materials; freeing oneself from all sorts
of conventions about literature and life; turning from artificial, indoor
life of the city to revel in the beauty of the country; turning, too, for
material, to the simple griefs and joys of common life. Above all, however,
Romanticism means that the poet believes in a new society and is
disillusioned with the old..  revolting against the Neo-Classicism of the
eighteenth century, a period during which literature represented the
collective beliefs of men about life an poetry rather than their personal and
individual ones. Wordsworth, Coleridge, Byron, Shelley, and Keats differed
widely from one another
   p261 George Gordon, Lord Byron (1788-1824), was a Romanticist by virtue of
his times more than because of his own real tastes.. Some of his poems, too,
were written in the heroic couplet, the favorite eighteenth century satiric
form. Yet, though Byron's greatest poetry was satiric, his satire was
romantic.. When, however, Byron married a miss Milbanke, an intellectual good
young lady, and she left him, English society turned against Byron so
violently that he had to leave England, never to return. He spent some years
in Italy, where he wrote Don Juan, and died in 1824, like a good Roantic, in
pursuit of the liberty of the Greek people. The final self-sacrifice of
Byron's has been interpreted to mean that his Romanticism was sincere at
last.  Those who think so forget that Byron never pretended, to himself, that
he was a Romantic. He wanted to leave Italy - and Greece meant adventure
   p279 With his novel Crime and Punishment (1866), Dostoyevsky opened a new
dimension in literature.. nothing else in all literature to match
Dostoyevsky's "psychological" writing.. effectiveness of his blending of the
inner and the outer may be seen, so the actual experience seems still part of
the dream, while the dream itself is a confused projection of the reality
troubling the depths of Raskolnikov's consciousness
   p298 real ancestors of modern commedy however were Sir William Schwenk
Gilbert (1836-1911) and Oscar Wilde (1856-1900). Gilbert, in collaboration
with the composer, Sir Arthur Sullivan, wrote operettas full of wit and
absurd logic that made fun of all the Victorian solemnities
   p300 After a childhood full of hardship and drudgery, Dickens became a
newspaper reporter, and then a writer.. Gilbert Chesterton, one of Dickens'
most ardent admirers, has obeserved that Dickens never knew when he was
writing badly because he wrote without such ease. The plots of many of the
novels are melodramatic and unreal; the pathos is strained and exaggerated.. 
sobbing over his own pathos which irritates modern readers. They find fault,
too, with his heroines, who are inclined to be soft and silly
   p309 "the Parnassians," a name gathered from one of the collections of
their poetry. (Le Parnasse contemporain: 1866, 1869, and later).  The
greatest poet of this group was Leconte de Lisle (1818-1894), who revolted
against the subectivity of the Romntics. He and his group believed in a
detachment, an Olympian transquility, combined with the greatest attention to
form..  "Symbolists," they rejected the polished, chiseled technique of the
Parnassians, in favor of a method which may be called impressionistic.  They
represented a reaction against the all-pervasive Realism of their day, and
their poetry contains many elements that may be considered decadent; their
aim is to convey not exact meaning but a sort of suggested significance. They
use words for their connotations rather than for their exact meanings
   p319 Shortly after the middle of the nineteenth century, a realistic trend
initiated by Georg Brandes brought Norway to its golden age of literature in
the works of "The Big FOur" - Lie, Kielland Ibsen, and Bjornson. These
writers had a great influence not only in Norway but in Europe and America as
well. The plays of Henrik Ibsen (1828-1906) were tremendously important for
their introduction of social problems into the theater
				 #@#
   Columbia Hist Wst Philos 1999 ISBN1-56731-347-7
   p33 Like Socrates' activites, Plato's dialogues provoke thought in
others but deliberately leave their own conclusions ambiguous
   p35 Plato seems to think that practical problems can be truly,
reliably solved only on a theoretical basis
   p47 Rhetoric and sophistry are attacked in many dialogues, but in
the Phaedrus Socrates describes a "method of collection and division"
that is often identified with Platonic dialectic and what is sometimes
thought to be Plato's ideal rhetoric
   p48 just state, constructed as a means to discovering the just
soul, consists of distinct classes, each of which sticks to its
natural work: artisans and farmersalone rise crops and make goods,
soldiers alone fight and protect, and guardians or philosopher-kings
alone govern, while manifesting among themselves extreme equality of
the sexes, communism and asceticism. There is here a serious belief
that justice consists in a right ordering of parts in both souls and
states, despite the "royal lie" to be told to children about their
origins in the earth, the paradoxical definition of justice as
"minding your own business," the moralistic censorship of poetry and
music, and the governmental eugenic-breeding program
   p70 serve the interests of all its subjects, rather than its own..
Aristotle gathered material on the constitutional history of soe 158
states [like Madison!].. instead that it can only truly come to be
through modest [Burkean?!] revision of existing ones
   p79 Pyrrho, who went to India on Alexander's expedition, was influenced in
his scepticism by Magi and Gymnosophists (probably Brahmans)
   p80 Epicurius advanced the same ethical goal as Pyrrho - "freedom
from disturbance" [meekness!]
   p95 Philo set out to build Moses into an early philosophic
visionary rivaling [dualist] Pythagoras. His project was thus akin to
others (such as Plutarch's essay On Isis and Osiris or its sources)
that traced the origins of Greek religious wisdom beyond Pythagoras to
Zoroaster or to early Egypt; unsurprisingly it made extensive use of
allegorical interpretation in the Stoic manner
   p101 Gnostic systems are noted for the distance by which they separate the
creator from the original principle of the spiritual world.. key figure in
the latter stages of the spiritual world is sophia (wisdom), mother to the
creator who may herself be at fault, and whose power is then scattered
throughout humankind, to be restored eventually by salvation
   p115 Josephus' Stoic-like Pharisees condemn luxury; his Pythagorean-like
Essenes share all things in common and are perfect masteres of their own souls
   p125 most accute Christian philosopher of the period, Gregory of Nyssa
revised Origen's theology in the light of both this developing orthodoxy and
of the post-Plotinian Platonism.. human soul is not a fallen intelligible
being but is, of its nature, meant for material habitation in abody. The fall
did not create human circumstances, it only latered and marred them.. soul's
rehabilitation is not within the scope of its volition, but rests upon the
initiative of the Creator as Redeemer
   p147 rabbi Akiba, who stated, "Everything is forseen; but freedom
is given" (Mishna, Avot. 3:5)
   p187 Averroes insisted on the philosopher's right to interpret the
Qur'an allegorically
   p193 Maimonides is not being disingenuous here. He is firmly
committed to evaluating all arguments on their philosophical merits
alone, and then corroborating the truth by reference to scripture
   p337-8 Descartes spent much of his adult life among Protestant
thinkers, but he always claimed to be a Catholic. Descartes apparently
hoped that his philosophy and science would provide the foundations
for a new theology, just as Aquinas had sought to bring medieval
theology into harmony with the Aristotelian science of his day..
remained on the "enemies list" for many Catholic philosophers right
down to the present. In 1994, Pope John Paul II claimed that it was
Descartes who, albeit perhaps unintentionally, set the stage for the
destruction of the medieval Christian worldview
   p341 The debate between rationalists (who hold that knowledge is in
whole or part dependent on mental structures) and the empiricists (who
hold, following Aristotle, that "there is nothing in the intellect
that is not first in the sences") has been with us since Plato's time.
Since the seventeenth century, it has taken on a more explicitly
ideological flavor. Descartes sees the human as a composite of two
substances: mind and body. Descartes' argument that our minds have
access to knowledge independent of environmental input presents a
theory of human nature that is very inconvenient to church or state
authorities who seek to control individual minds
    p349 Hobbes argues that the best kind of sovereign power is monarchial..
only satisfactory remedy was a state religion with the monarch as its
head.. requires agreement by compact before there is in existence a power
that can enforce..  no theoretical limit to the power of the sovereign
   p352-4 carefully designed experiments, science could not be conceived as a
body of definitive knowledge about relaity.  COnsequently it could not remain
attached to any one philosophical tradition or school and must be entirely
open to continuous revision..  Jesuits believe the best ways to keep
Christians within the church were to liberalize Christian morals and develop
a more optimistic and humanistic Christian anthropology. In their casuistic
treatises, best known through Pascal's devastating criticism of them in the
Provincial_Letters, the Jesuits softened the demands on the believer..
Pascal and his Jansenist friends saw humanist and worldly compromises as
fundamentally detrimental.. contributed decisively to the public
disparagement of the Jesuits..  According to Pascal, Luther and Calvin
considered human nature so corrupt after original sin that although virtuous
actions were possible, the merit belonged to God's grace, not human
nature.. commands are neithe always possible (against the Pelagian/Molinist
heresy) nor always impossible (against the Manichean/ Calvinist
heresy).. Molinists take the prelapsarian state - and the Calvinists the
postlapsarian - to be the whole of human nature.. Jansenist Augustinianism -
reconciles the two positions by holding to the simultaneous reality of both
states.. For Pascal and the Jansenists, both deviations from orthodoxy
ultimately result from the contamination of theology by the rationalism and
humanism of the pagan philosophies
   p363 ancient esoteric wisdom that God had imparted to Moses on Mount
Sinai, but being Jewish and not pagan in origin, the Kabbala was considered
by many to be the preeminent source for this prisca_theologia
   p381 Basnage was told by the rabbi that there was nothing original in
Spinoza's work, that it was just the vew of the Jewish kabbalists, diguised
in Cartesian terms.. pantheistic [masonic?] elements of kabbalism into a
thoroughgoing naturalistic picture of the world, a metaphysics for a world
without any supernatural deity
   p388 Locke sahres with Hobbes a commitment to a social contract..  We are
all free and equal under that law, which itself has a divine source.. if you
violate my rights, I in turn have the right to punish you.. very important
right to property.. power is given to government to protect the natural
rights.. fails to protect the individual's rights, then political society
ceases to exist.. forfeits its right ot rule and rebellion is justified
   p415 William Temple (1628-1699), the English scholar-statesman, marvelled
at the rtional and complex social and political organizations in China. In
his essay "Of Heroic Virtue" (1690), he claimed that the CHinese government
in practice exceeded the speculations in utopian
   p443 Hobbes and Spinoza were reviled as atheists because they had struck
at the heart of the cultural authority of the church. It was precisely this
challenge that the deists took forward into the eighteenth century, and the
arch proponent of the Spinozist critique of the Bible was John
Toland.. undercut the sanctity of both church and state
   p458 Hume never confronted religious thought head-on.. Instead he kept
showing that there can never be adequate evidence to support any view on the
subject
   p464 There are variations in religion, laws, traditions, and customs.  But
the most basic feature is climate, which determines how people can live, feed
themselves, and otherwise survive. Montesquieu believed that governments are
artificial
   p465 Voltaire's lifelong attack on the ancien regime, praising
England in contrast to the oppressive situation in France
   p470 Rousseau in many works advocates the importance of the primitive, the
original human nature before it was corrupted by civilization..  Voltaire,
Diderot, and d'Holbach portrayed the European rleigious tradition as
developing out of a barbarian, oriental, superstitious world and as
maintained by the police forces of priests and tyrants
   p480 philosophy of common sence was influential among latte eighteenth-
and nineteenth-cnetury philosophers in Scotland, France and the United
States. Because of the strong religious connections between Scottish and
American Presbyterians, Reid's philosophy took root early at the College of
New Jersey, which later became Princeton.. explores the roles and uses of
what he thus calls the ideal system through Descartes, Malebranche, Antoine
Arnauld, Locke, Berkeley, and Hume. As Reid sees it, the ideal system is a
recipe for intellectual disaster. What started out as Descartes' attempt to
eliminate scepticism has paradoxically resulted in Hume's scepticism
   p497 Kant introduces some of his most basic doctrines, and he provides a
paradigm of the typical three-step argument structure of his work: a
"metaphysical" isolation of a pure or a priori representation; a
"transcendental" demonstration that this representation is needed for a given
type of knowledge claim; and an introduction of a metaphysical "explanation"
(transcendental idealism"), which alone make sence of the first two steps
   p499 In the transcendental dialectic, Kant shifts from defending a priori
metaphysical claims to attacking the alleged justification of theoretical
claims about the sould, the world, and God. The attack on rational psychology
proceeds by first isolating a pure representation of the self - nmely, the
representation of the subject that must be a component of any experience -
and then arguing that this representation is not sufficient to show that the
self is known as a substantial, simple, persistent, independent
object. Fallacies that confuse the pure or transcendental representation of
this subject with a particular objective claim are exposed as "paralogisms,"
false syllogisms that go astray because of a confusion of transcendental and
empirical meanings
   p501 Thus in Kant's terms, one's "empirical character" can fit a
completely lawful natural pattern, and yet one's having that pattern can be
due ultimately to a nonspatiotemporal and free commitment at the level of
one's "intelligible" character. Kan grants and even stresses that exactly how
such a nonempirical causality works remains very obscure, but his main point
is that this metaphysics and it alone at least leaves room for human
freedom. It alone fits the commonsensical idea that a rationalperson cannot
help but acknowledge what in the second Critique Kant calls the "fact of
reason" - the legitimacy of the command of moral law (even if one fails to
have the goodness to heed that command) and the idea that this law presumes
the ultimate freedom of its adressee
    p508 Anti-Semitism existed already in the Roman Empire, which imposed
special taxes on Jews because of their unwillingness to work or fight on the
Sabbath or to recognize the gods of Rome
   p509 Africans were assumed to be descendants of Ham and his son Canaan,
whose skin was reported to have been darkened because they disgraced Noah
   p521 Kant had argued that the beliefs in the existence of God, providence,
and immortality are justified not by theoretical but practical reason.. 
necessary incentives for our duty to act according to moral law, which is
based upon reason alone.. Kant's practical faith proved to be a mere stopgap
for the crisis
   p522 young Romantics ascribed enormous importance to art, which they saw
as the key to social, political, and cultural reform.. utopia was "the poetic
state," where the prince is an artist, the director of a vast public stage in
which every citizen is an actor.. criticism that had destroyed the olf bonds
of nature and society. Nature had lost its magic, mystery, and beauty, now
that reason had shown its spirits where myths; and society no longer provided
comfort and belonging, now that reason had undermined all authority
   p536 concept of "spirit" (Geist) carries the weight of Hegel's
anti-Kantian claim that knowledge arises out of the life of a people through
their collective efforts [dialectical historical progression] over time to
know the world and themselves
   p556 Marx's theory is best seen as further developing, often in important
ways, certain aspects of Hegel's theory regarding alienation, the individual
and a theory of knowledge basd on finite human existence
   p561 Nietzche sees the "historical sence" of his day as a kind of
induced sleeplessness that inhibits decisive action
   p562 Nietzsche's will to power represents an expansion of Shopenhauer's
will to live that is more consistent with the Dionysian impulse of
self-overcoming, of becoming, of destroying for the sake of creation
   p589 German immigrants.. study group to keep up with German thought..
Saint Louis Philosophical.. English translations of Hegel's.. German
immigrants to support the abolishment of slavery
   p596 James also accepted an instrumentalist conception of theories.  He
held that a theory is not "an absolute transcript of reality" but an
instrument of prediction whose only standard is utility in organizing
experience.. Overbeliefs must not affect decisions that have social
consequences; for example, decisions as jurors or public servants must be
solely on evidence
   p633 The philosopher wishes to discover a similar key to reality, but
according to Wittgenstein, philosophy is not a fact-finding activity.  On the
contrary, it does not so much disover patterns in reality as impose a
conceptual model upon them. This act of imposition itself leads to
misunderstanding, misdescription, and paradox
   p647 Popper draws an important distinction between verifiability and
falsifiability. A theory may have overwhelming evidence in its favor, and yet
the adducing of such evidence may never result in determining whether the
theory is true. Verification is thus open-ended. Instead, scientific theories
should be tested for falsifiability. A theory that in principle is
falsifiable is scientific and not metaphysical [used in genomics]
   p704 For "existentialism" like "Enlightenment" denotes not so much a
historical period as an attitude, a style, and a message. The attitude is
that of repect for freedom and for being. The style is authenticity. And the
message is the optimistic reminder. You can alwasy make something out of what
you've been made into
   p713 Jaspers believed that all philosophers who offered "proofs for the
existence of God" actually aimed to prove God exists. But, of course, "a
proven god is no god." On the other hand, "belief in revelation"
(Offenbarungsglaube) is a dogmatic claim about a "proximate god" who "effects
changes through intervention" and who commissions representative
authorities. The alternative is "philosophical faith" (philosophische Glaube)
				 #@#
   Dewey, Ethics p5 1960 (1908,1980)
   p5 Moral theory cannot emerge when there is positive belief as to what is
right and what is wrong, for there is no occasion for reflection. It emerges
when men are confronted with situations in which different desires promise
opposed goods and in which incompatible courses of action seem to be morally
justified.  Only such conflict of good ends and of STANDARDS AND RULES of
right and wrong calls forth inquiry into the bases of morals.  
				     #@#
   Science reporter David Brown reflects on What's
Wrong  (and Right)  with Science  Journalism.  American  Scholar; Autumn2009,
Vol. 78 Issue 4, p120-120, 1p, 1  color Scientific evidence in a form that is
explicable, even if boiled down, should be a part of almost every story about
a  discovery, a  new insight,  a revised  theory, a  more  precise diagnostic
strategy, a better therapy.  Science  reporting, in fact, should be the model
for evidence-based  journalism...  If there isn't enough  information to give
you, the reader,  a fighting chance to decide  for yourself whether something
is important, then somebody isn't doing his or her job.  [from a speech David
Brown, of  The Washington Post, delivered  at the University of  Iowa in 2008
for the Project on Rhetoric of Inquiry]
				 #@#
   Heilbroner Worldly Philosophers Touchstone 1953-1995 
   p18-19 In primitive society, the struggle between self-centerednes and
cooperation is taken care of by the environment; when the specter of
starvation can look a community in the face - as with the Eskimos - the pure
need to secure its own existence pushes society to the cooperative completion
of its daily labors.. But in an advanced community, this tangible pressure of
the environment, or this web of social obligations, is lacking
   p57 consider what Adam Smith has done, with his impetus of self-interest
and his regulator of competition. First, he has explained how prices are kept
from ranging arbitrarily away from the actual cost of producing a
good. Second, he has explained how society can induce its producers of
commoditiies to provide it with what it wants. Third, he has pointed out why
high prices are a self-curing disease, for they cause production in those
times to increase. And finally, he has accounted for a basic similarity of
incomes at each level of the great producing strata of the nation. In a word,
he has found in the mechanism of the market a self-regulating system for
society's orderly provisioning
   p81 Contrary to the landed proprietors, the capitalists wanted cheap
grain, for the price of ood largely determined the amount they would have to
pay for labor
   p83 Such abuse was bound ti befall a man who urged "moral restraint" on
the world. And yet Malthus was neither a prude (by the standards of his
times) nor, certainly, an ogre. It is true that he urged the abolition of
poor relief and even opposed housing projects for the working classes..
according to his theory the basic trouble with the world was that there were
too many people in it..  since he would then propogate, such charity was only
cruelty in disguise
   p106 machinery meant the displacement of laboring hands by uncomplaining
steel. As early as 1779 a mob of eight thousand workers had attacked a mill
and burned it to the ground in unreasonng defiance of its cold implacable
mechanism of efficiency, and by 1811 such protests against technology were
sweeping England. Wrecked mills dotted the countryside and in their wake the
word went about that "Ned Ludd had passed.".. The Luddites, as they were
called, were fired by purely spontaneous hatred of the factories that they
saw as prisons anf the wagework that tehy still despised
   p132 voluntarily regulate their numbers. With the pressure of population
on wages removed, Mill's model took a different turn from those of Riccardo
and Smith. As before the tendencies of the accumulaton process would bid up
wages, but this time there would be no flood of children to lessen the
pressure of wages on profits. As a result, wages would rise and the
accumulation of capital would come to an end. THus Mill's system approached a
high stationary [equilibrium) plateau, just as Smith's or Riccardo's would
have done had it not been for their relelntless population pressures. But now
comes another departure. Rather than seeing a stationary syaye as the finale
of capitalims and economic progress, Mill sees it as the first stage of a
benign socialism
   p154 The pattern of intolereance was never to disappear.. persistence of
that narrowness, that furiating and absolute inability to entertain dissent,
which communism has inherited from its single greatest follower.. final
contribution lies elsewhere: in his dialectical materialist theory of history
   p157 because the capitalists monopolize one thing - access tot he means of
production themselves
   p267 For if the decisions are out of joint - if the businessmen invest
less that the community tries to save, for example - then the economy will
have to adjust to the crimp of depression. The [Keynesian] vital question of
boom or slump depends more that anything else on this
   p270 For the General_Theory had a startling and dismayiong conclusion.
There was no automatic safety mechanism at all! Rather than a seesaw that
would always right itself, the economy resembled an elevator: it could be
going up or down, but it could also be standing perfectly still.. stagnant
indefinitely
   p277 Government spending was meant as a helping hand for business. It was
interpreted by business as a threatening gesture
   p291 small, dark, aristocrtatic man with a taste for portentous prose and
theatrical gestures. When he lacture on the economy at Harvard in the midst
of the depression, Joseph Schumpeter strode inti the lecture hall, and
divesting himself of his European cloak, announced tot he startled class in
his Viennese accent, "Chentlement, you are vorried about the depression. You
should not be. For capitalism, a depression is a good cold douche." Having
been one of those startled listeners, I can testify that the great majority
of us did not know that a douche was a shower, but we did grasp that this was
a very strange and certainly un-Keynesian message
   p295 As a resut of these innovations a flow of income arises that cennot
be traced either to the contribution if labor or of resource owners
				     #@#
   Ben S. Bernanke, Vincent R. Reinhart, and Brian P. Sack FRB WP 2004-48
Following Bernanke and Reinhart (2004 American Economic Review, 94(2):
85-90), we group these policy alternatives into three classes: (1) using
communications policies to shape public expectationorbonds as a means of
reducing the long-term interest rates ; and (3) changing the composition of
the central bank about the future course of interest rates; (2) increasing
the size of the central bank
				     #@#
   Phelps JPE 76#4 1968 generalized excess demand can be regarded as a
derived function of the unemployment rate and the rate of change of
employment.. expected rate of wage change is then added.. if there are
downward money-wage rigidities, then, up to a point, every one percentage
point increase of the expected rate of wage change produces less than a one
percentage point increase of the actual rate of wage change..  But at
sufficiently small (steady) unemployment rates, equilibrium is impossible,
and, under the adaptive expectations theory, an explosive hyperinflation will
result.
				     #@#
   Mundell JPE 1963 71#3 money rate of interest rises by less than the rate
of inflation and therefore that the real rate of interest falls during
inflation.. based on the fact that inflation reduces real money balances and
that the resulting decline in wealth stimulates increased saving
				     #@#
   Calvo JPE 85#3 1977 increase in the rate of expansion of money supply
leads to an instanta- neous deterioration of the real exchange rate. In the
long run, however, the latter moves back to its previous level.. for that of
the optimal "crawling peg" is that, except at the steady state, it would be
incorrect to index the nominal exchange rate by the difference of domestic
and rest-of-the-world inflation rates, if the objective is to guide the
economy along paths with self-fulfilling expectations.
				     #@#
   Milton Friedman JPE 94#3 1986 Monetary economists have generally treated
irredeemable paper money as involving negligible real resource costs compared
with a commodity currency. To judge from recent experience, that view is
clearly false as a result of the decline in long-term price predictability
				     #@#
   Sargent Wallace JPE 83#2 1975 under an interest rate rule the price level
is indeterminate
				     #@#
   Milton Friedman JPE 69#5 1964 changes in the stock of money exert an
independent influence on cyclical fluctuations in eco- nomic activity with a
lag that is both long and variable relative to the average length of such
fluctuations.
				     #@#
   Friedman & Schwartz JPE 90#1 1982 Short-term assets are a closer
substitute for money than long-term assets, and hence our intuitive
expectation is that a decline in short rates would tend to raise the quantity
of money demanded by more than the associated rise in long-term rates would
decrease it. The counterintuitive result reflects the countervailing
influence of the weights. In general, closer substitutability of short-term
than of long-term assets for money will mean that they get a higher weight in
the appropriate substitute portfolio, which means that to keep the average
yield constant, long-term rates will have to rise by more than short-term
rates fall, which offsets the closer substitutability of short-term assets.
				     #@#
   This Time is different Reinhart & Rogoff, Princeton 2009
   p271 [Crises prototype] financial liberalisation simultaneously
facilitates banks' access to external credit and more risky lending practices
at home. After a boom in lendning and asset prices, weaknesses in bank
balance sheets become manifest and problems in the banking sector
begin.. central bank begins to provide support for these institutions by
extending credit to them. If the exchange rate is heavily managed (it does
not need to be explicitly pegged), a policy inconsistency arises.. exchange
rate objective is subjugated
   p272 to the role of the central bank as the lender of last resort. Even if
central bank lending to the troubled financial industry is limited in scope,
the central bank may be more reluctant to engage in an "interest rate
defense" policy to defend the currency than would be the case if the
financial sector were sound.. At this stage, the banking crisis eithe rpeakes
following the currency crash (if there is no soveriegn credit crisis) or
keeps getting worse as the crisis mounts and the economy marches toward a
sovereign default.. currency crashes tend to be more serious affairs when
governments have been explicitly or even implicitly fixing (or nearly fixing)
the exchange rate
				     #@#
   New American Economy, Bruce Bartlett, palgrace 2009
   p3 money supply to decline by a third between 1929 and 1933.. Keynes,
Irving Fisher, and many others perfectly well undestood the monetary origins
of the Great Depression virtually from day one
   p6 interest rates on Treasury bills, which were close to zero and even
turned negative for a brief period, they would have realized that federal
borrowing was not preempting any private uses of saving
   p17 On November 19 [1929], Babson added his voice to those blaming the
tariff for the market's malaise
   p18 Benjamin Strong, president of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York and
the Fed's dominant figure through most of the 1920s, was deeply concerned
about what he viewed as a stock market bubble but didn;'t know how to deal
with it without bringing the whole economy down
   p29 The anti-inflation zealots also forgot that debts were fixed innominal
dollars.. Although interest rates had fallen, debtors still had to pay off
their debts with dollars that were worth much more than the dollars they had
borrowed. Also interest rates could not fall by enough to compensate for the
deflation because they could not go below zero
   p45 Keynes's opposition to inflation flowed from his belief in the
importance of stable money - he was equally opposed to inflation and
deflation. Many so-called hard-money people today adamantly oppose inflation
but don't complain about the problems of deflation, and often view it
positively.  Keynes was not one of these. In his view, the main effect of
inflation was to impose a de facto tax on capital - which in practical terms
meant on the wealthy, whom he called the rentier class, those who didn't work
for a living and lived off income from capital. But at the same time,
inflation benefited the business class, which was able to increase prices
faster than costs rose, leading to higher profits. Deflation, on the other
hand, mainly hurt workers because it led to unemployment as real wages
increased, forcing employers to lay off
   p51 Lower interest rates by themselves would not bring forth additional
investment because of a liquidity trap that results when market rates are so
low that money and binds become virtually interchangeable.. requires the
government to engage in deficit financing precisely for tge purpose of
increasing market rates
   p57 In the last article he ever wrote, Keynes tried to turn the clock bak
toward the classical economics that had been thoroughly discredited by the
length and depth of the Great Depression and ultimately superseded by
Keynesian economics
   p87 By 1974 Nixon's price controls were breaking down rapidly, allowing
pent-up inflation to explode. At the same time, the most severe recession of
the postwar era began. This is when Keynesian economist who had adopted the
Phillips curve really lost credibility
   p91 antirecession programs simply wasted money.. accustomed to the
government enacting countercyclical.. underinvest during upturns.. Even small
lags.. are highky destabilizing.. artificially stimulate demand.. delaying
the readjustment.. inflationary pressures.. stage for future recessions
   p105 Although the Steiger bill was officially scored as a revenue-loser,
after it was enacted into law in 1978 the Joint Committee on Taxation (JCT)
conceded that the bill would probably raise revenue, which was confirmed by
subsequent research.. These models were often used to evaluate public
policies and almost universally had Keynesian underpinnings. This tended to
bias public policy in favor of Keynesian policies long after they were
generally discredited
   p124 It will come as a surprise to many people that the intellectual
origins of supply-side economics can be traced to a fourteenth-century Muslim
philosopher named Ibn Khaldun. In his masterwork, The Muqaddimah, he argued
that high taxes were often a factor in causing empires to collapse, with the
result that lower revenue was collected from higher taxes
   p127 postwar era, economist COlin Clark argued that excessive taxes become
inflationary above 25 percent of the gross national product. John Maynard
Keyenes agreed with Clark that "25 percent taxation is about the limit of
what is easily borne." Keyenes had previously noted [Wr 21:145], "Aggressive
taxation may defeat its own ends by diminishing the income to be taxed"
   p132 higher taxes and bigger government reduce growth.. 1999 study by
MArtin Feldstein [RES] found that the deadweight cost ofthe tax system was 32
percent of the revenue.. cost of tax progressivity and capital taxation is
now considered to be far higher than previously thought and there is growing
support among reputable tax experts for a flat tax on a consumption base and
total elimination of taxes on capital [Conesa, JME 2006]
   p133 Despite a reduction in the top marginal income tax rate from 70
percent in 1980 to half that since 2003, the share of total income taxes and
the effective rate of taxation by taxpayers with higher income has risen
sharply - exactly as the supply-siders predicted
   p137 Historically, supply-siders strenuously opposed tax credits because
they generally don't affect incentives at the margin. The preferred
supply-side approach to tax-cutting involves reductions in tax rates or
provisions that reduce taxable income because the tax saving is a function of
one's marginal tax bracket. By contrast, tax credits are subtracted directly
from one's taxliability and have no impact at the margin because all
taxpayers are treated the same regardless of their income or tax bracket
   p163 There is now a grwoing fear among such people that the ultimate
result of reliance on starving the beast to support tax cuts may be to make
future tax increases inevitable.. move the tax/GDP ratio in the United States
closer to that in Europe
   p190 I think Republicans would do better to spend their diminished
political capital figuring out how to finance the welfare state at the least
cost to the economy and individual liberty, rather than figuring a losing
battle to slash popular spending programs
				     #@#
    New Deal Constitutionalism and the Unshackling of the States Spring, 1997
64 U. Chi. L. Rev. 483 Stephen Gardbaum Specifically, the expanded powers of
Congress under the Commerce Clause, which enabled it to reach "local"
activities for the first time, were transferred from the states, thereby
ending (in effect if not in name) their previously exclusive power over
intrastate matters..  Although it is most certainly the case that the Court
granted the federal government extensive new constitutional powers during the
New Deal era, it is very far from clear that these powers were simply
transferred from the states as the nationalist account assumes..  not a shift
from exclusive state authority to concurrent federal and state authority, but
a shift from a regulatory vacuum to concurrent powers: both federal and state
governments were constitutionally enabled to regulate a large number of areas
of social and economic life that previously they had both been prohibited
from regulating..  In 1886 and 1887, the Supreme Court for the first time
announced the doctrine of substantive due process, meaning that the liberty
sections of the two Due Process Clauses were deemed to grant certain
substantive rights to individuals that limited the authority of Congress and
the states to regulate private--especially economic--activity..  In sum,
considering the impact of substantive due process alongside the conventional
focus on the Commerce Clause permits us to see that, contrary to the
straightforward nationalist account, the net result of the Court's leading
decisions in both areas was far less a massive transfer of powers from the
states to the federal government than a shift from a regulatory vacuum to
concurrent powers..  A second radical change in doctrine undertaken by the
New Deal Court that reduced the previously established constitutional
limitations on state regulatory power concerned the "dormant" Commerce
Clause..  certain dicta of Chief Justice Marshall expressed clear support for
exclusivity and the vision of a single market, but his successor, Chief
Justice Roger Taney, vigorously asserted the contrary position: namely, that
the Commerce Clause in itself has no negative implications for state
sovereignty..      It follows from what was said above that a necessary
feature for creating and maintaining a common market in a federal system is
that state governments are limited in their power to take measures that have
the effect of restricting the flow of imports per se, since such measures are
not uniform and so undermine the commercial unity of the federation as a
whole..  The new constitutional strategy was the reverse of the old one: in
place of relatively constrained federal powers coupled with the automatic
preemption of the states when these powers were exercised, the Court combined
the enlargement of the permissible scope of congressional power with a
presumption that state authority survives the exercise of these powers unless
clearly ended by Congress..  In 1897, the Court held that the right to
compensation for private property taken for public use contained in the
Takings Clause of the Fifth Amendment was also guaranteed against the states
under the Fourteenth Amendment..  Pullman abstention is named after the 1941
case of Railroad Commission of Texas v Pullman Co, in which the Court through
Justice Frankfurter held that where the action of a state is challenged in
federal court on the basis both of unsettled state law and federal
constitutional grounds, the federal court should decline to exercise
jurisdiction until the state law issue has been definitively answered by the
state courts in the hope that this will resolve the case and avoid the
necessity of addressing the federal constitutional question..  ordered the
federal tribunal to abstain from exercising jurisdiction over the case until
definitive resolution of whether the order was lawful under state law had
been attained in the course of state court proceedings..  Prior to the 1930
case of Home Insurance Co v Dick,n294 the predominant
territorial-vested-rights theory of Joseph Beale's First Restatement had been
virtually constitutionalized by the Supreme Court, under the rubric of the
Due Process and Full Faith and Credit Clauses..  The fact that reasonable
regulation by both state and federal governments of "private" economic
activity was now constitutionally permissible for the first time tells us
little about the scaling back of the dormant Commerce Clause, Congress's
power of preemption, and the incorporation doctrine, or the various increases
in state judicial power that occurred.. The fact that the constitutional
revolution of the New Deal period unshackled and empowered the states in so
many different areas also suggests that the standard contemporary connection
between support for the role of the "states as states" and political
conservatism is a contingent and not a necessary one.. To a significant
degree, the Lochner era federal courts took the lead in constraining state
power in order to resist the reformist agendas of the Populist and
Progressive movements, which had their greatest triumphs at the state
legislative level and threatened to undermine what the courts viewed as the
twin constitutional norms of freedom of contract and the national economy..
vision expressed by Justice Brandeis in the course of a powerful dissent from
a 1932 decision invalidating a state statute on substantive due process
grounds: "There must be power in the States and the Nation to remould,
through experimentation, our economic practices and institutions to meet
changing social and economic needs."
				     #@#
   Zizioulas, Being as Communion, StVlad, 1985, ISBN 0-88141-029-2
   p43 only way of excercising absolute ontological freedom for man is
suicide; then freedom leads to nihilism.. limitation of personal freedom in
the name of..symbiosis
   p70 By referring to Christ as the Alpha and Omega of history, the New
Testament has transformed radically the linear historicism of Hebrew though,
since in a certain way the end of history in Christ becomes _already_ present
here and now
   p79 Now if a Greek mind was unable to say in_the_same_breath 'being and
life,' the Chritian had to
   p80 Christ is the truth not because he is an epistemological principle
which explains the universe, but because he is life and the universe of
beings finds its meaning in its incorruptible existence in Christ
   p91 ekstasis signifies that God is love.. creates an immanent relationship
of love outside_Himself.. _otherness_ of being
   p94 Creaturely truth is dependent.. communion_by_participation (as 
compared with God, who is truth as Communion_without_participation) 
   p99 [Maximus Sch_in_eccl_hier 3,3:2] Old Testament are shadow; those of the
New Testament are image [icon]; and those of the future state are truth
   p100 The authentic Greek patristic tradition never accepted the Platonic
notion - adopted by Origen and St Augustine among others - in which
perfection belongs to the _original_ state of things
   p102 [fall] no creative power in evil ..  limitations and potential
dangers inherent in creaturehood.. left to itself..  fall consists in the
refusal_to make_being dependent_on_communion
   p121 freedom given by the Christ-truth to creation is precisely ths
freedom from division and individualizationn creating the possibility of
otherness within communion
   p129 Not only baptism and confirmation were separated in the West, but
Christology tended little by little to dominate Pneumatology, the Filique
being only part of the new development
   p135 local bishops-Churches can do nothing without the presence of the 
'one'.. the 'one' cannot do anything without the 'many' [unanimity and 
consensus]
   p149 Catholicity.. _wholeness and _fullness and _totality of the 
body of Christ 'exactly as' it is portrayed in the eucharistic community. 
   p156 The moment they admit a super-local structure over the local 
eucharistic community, be it a synod or another office, the eucharistic 
community would cease to be in itself and by_virtue of_its eucharistic_nature 
a 'catholic Church.' The moment, on the other hand, that they would allow 
each community to close itself to the other communities either entirely (ie, 
by creating a schism) or patrially [cq] (ie, by not allowing certain 
individual faithful from one community to communicate in another or by 
accepting to communion faithful excluded from it by their own community they 
would betray the very_eucharistic nature_of their_catholicity and the 
catholic character of the eucharist
   p161 eucharistic _anamnesis becomes not a mere mental operation but 
an existential realization, a _re_-representation of the Body of Christ.. no 
plan for a progressive movement can be achieved on a purely historical and 
sociological level.. _eschaton can only break_through history but never be 
identified with it. Its call to catholicity is a call not to a progressive 
conquest of the world but to a 'kenotic' experience of the fight with the 
anticatholic demonic powers and a continuous dependence upon the Lord and His 
Spirit 
   p174 Mission requires _sending to the ends of the earth, whereas the 
eschata imply the _convocation of the dispersed people of G*d 
   p185 epiclesis means escatologically that the Church asks_to receive_from
G*d_what she_has already_received historically_in Christ_as if_she had_not
received_it at_all, ie as if history did not count in itself
   p187 eucharist is on the one hand, a 'tradition' (paradosis) and a
'remembrance' (anamnesis)..At the same time, however, the eucharist is the
eschatological moment of the Church par_excellence
   p207 Tradition is not just passed on from one generation to another; it is
constantly re-enacted and re-received in the Spirit
   p218 two other parts of the procedure of ordination, namely _election by
the people and acclamation of approval (in the East by crying 'axios')..early
Church could dispence with the part of the election by laymen.. _outside..
different with the approval of the people within..  'democracy' which makes
the community a _condition for divine action.. _new, and not the old,
_creation.. differ essentially from a human 'democracy'
   p242 not a juridical thing but a matter of charismatic _recognition.. true 
council becomes such only a_posteriori; it is not an institution but an event 
in which the entire community participates
				     #@#
   Aristotle, ed Apostle&Gerson, Peripatetic, Iowa 1986
   p116 [Posterior Analytics I 18] It is evident that if a faculty of
sensation is absent from the start, some corresponding science must be
lacking, seeing that a science cannot be acquired if indeed we learn either
by induction or by demonstration
   p293 [On the Soul III 8] We may now sum up the main points concerning the
soul under one heading and state once more that the sould is all things, but
in a certain sense; for things are either sensible or intelligible, and in a
certain sense, knowledge is the objects known while sensation is the sensible
objects
   p433 [Nichomachean Ethics I 11] For in none of man's actions is there so
much certainty as in his virtuous activities (which are more enduring than
even scientific knowledge), and the most honorable of these are the most
enduring becausethose who are blessed live according to them most of all and
most continuously; for this seems to be the reason why we do not forget
them. The attribute, [ie the permanence] in question, then, will belong to a
happy man, and he will be such a man throughout his life; for he will be
engaged always or most of his actions and studies of things dom=ne according
to virtue, and he will bear the fortunes of life most nobly and with
propriety in every way like a man who is truly good and 'foursquare beyond
reproach'. Now there are many events which happen by chance, some of great
but others of small weight; and it is clear that [for a virtuous man] those
which are of small weight, whether bringing good luck or its opposite, do not
have [much] influence of life, while those which are great and numerous make
life more blessed if they turn out well (for these, too, by their nature add
to the order and beauty of life, and the use of them becomes noble and good),
but they restrict or ruin the blessedness of a man if they turn out to be the
opposite, for they bring along pain and impede many activities. Yet nobility
shines out even when a man bears many and great misfortunes with calm and
ease, not through insensibility to pain, but through nobility of character
and highmindedness
   p440 [NE II 2] First, then, let us perceive this, that is the nature of
such things [ethical values] to be destroyed by deficiency as well as by
excess, as we observe in the case of strength and of health (for we should
use as evidence what is apparent for the sake of what is obscure), for both
excess and deficiency in the excercise destroy strength; and similarly, when
too much or too little drink or food is taken, it destroys health. Such is
the case also with temperance and bravery and the other [ethical] virtues;
for a man who flees from and fears everything and never stands his ground
becomes a coward, but he who indulges in all [bodily] pleasures and abstains
from none becomes intemperate, but he who avoids them all, like a boor,
becomes a sort of insensible man; for temperance and bravery are destroyed by
excess as well as deficiency, but they are preserved by moderation (or the
mean)
   p464 [V 3] This kind of justice, then, is complete virtue, but in relation
to another person and not in an unqualified way. And, because of this,
justice is ften thought to be the best of the virtues, and "neither evening
nor morning start" is so wonderful; and, to use a proverb, "in justice is
included every virtue"
   p575 [Politics III 7] Of governments which deviate from the right forms,
tyranny is opposed to kingship, oligarchy is opposed to aristocracy, and
people's rule opposed to democracy. For tyranny is a monarchy which aims at
the interest of the monarch [only], oligarchy aims at th einterest of the
prosperous [only], people's rule aims at the interest of the poor [only], but
none of the aims at the common interest
   p579 [Pol III 10] Perhapsone might say that, in general, it is bad for a
man and not the law to have authorit, seeing that a man is subject to th
epassions of the soul
   p580 [Pol III 11] then just as the physician is accountable for his
medical work to other physicians, so should any other artist be accountable
for his work to his peers
   p588 [Pol IV 11] The former [poor] tend to become insolent or great
criminals, but the latter [rich] rather mischievous and petty rascals; for,,
of unjust treatments, some come about because of insolence, others because of
mischief. again, these [the middle class] are least given to an [inordinate]
love of power or rule, both of whiach are harmfu tp states
   p602 [Pol VII 14] The facts themselves confirm the arguments that the
lawgiver should rather see to it that both military and other legislation be
ordered for the sake of leisurely activity and peace. Yet most military
states, though preserved while at war, perish after having established an
empire; for, lik eunused steel, they lose their temper in time of peace. And
the case of this is the lawgiver who has not taught them how to live in
leisurely activity
   p611 [Rhetoric I 2] Of the means of persuasion to be supplied by speech
there are three kinds: (a) those which depend on the character of the
speaker, (b) those which depend on causing the listener to be disposed in a
certain manner, and (c) those which depend on proof or apparent proof given
through speech.. character is perhaps the most effective means of
persuasion. Persuasion because of the listeners is brought about when their
emotions are aroused by the speech
   p701 [glossary] Doxa: opinion; doctrine; reputation
   p705 [glossary] Praotes: good temper
				 #@#
   Cavarnos ModGrkThough 1986 1969 0-914744-11-9
   p12 Modern Greek Philosophy.. existential orientation (2) Personalism. (3)
Idealism or Transcendentalism. (4) THe ranking of philosophy above science. 
(5) The ranking of Christian teaching above philosophy. (6) Christian 
eclecticism. (7) The use of ancient Greek philosophy as preparatory discipline
   p13 [Theodorakopoulos] "Man has a depth of immense potentialities;
this is the soul"
   p14 He notes that Kierkegaard, whom twentieth century Existentialism
regards as its creator, declare that he is a pupil of Socrates.. Geoegoulis.. 
notes that St Gregory of Nyssa, anticipating the views of modern
existentialists, rejects so-called objectification
   p15 personalilty is the highest value, to which everything else is
in principle subordinate.. identical with the soul
   p16 "Dialectical Personalism." Frangos seeks to reconcile the scientific
vision of the world with the spiritual, in which personality is the supreme
value
   p17 The ultimate end of the State [Tsatsos, 1975-79 President] says in his
Studies_in the_Philosophy of_Law, is neither power nor material
hapiness. THese are only means, usually necessary for the attainment of its
true purpose, which is education for virtue.. [Idealism] affirmation of a
reality other than the material, physical world
   p26 Androutsos here rejects the custom that has prevailed in the West of
having two kinds of ethics, one religious and the other philosophical. This,
he says, goes back to the medieval "double truth" theory, according to which
what is theologically true may be philosophically false, and vice
versa.. there must be one ethics..  must "utilize the materials provided both
by the external and by the Christian tradition"
   pp50-1 In 1950 there was published in Athens, in English, a book entitled
Towards_a Christian_Civilization. Though written by Alexander Tsirintanis
(1903-), Professor of Jurisprudence at the University of Athens, it expresses
not only his own avowed beliefs but also those of more that twelve hundred
Greek professional men, including two hundred scientists..  "Coming to grips
with the evil at its roots will mean in substance an opposition to the
negation of Christian values. It was on that negation that the edifice of the
civilization, whose ruins we are witnessing today, was built"
   p61 Benjamin of Levos. "Only then is man a likeness of God, when he has
rendered himself actually rational and virtuous; and in order to become
acually rational and virtuous one needs training and education" Alos
characteristic is the following statement by the [diplomat] poet George
Seferis (1900-), who was awarded the Nobel Prize in 1963: "Learning is one of
the noblest exercises of man and one of his loftiest aspirations. Education
is the ruling factor of his life. And since these principles are true, we
must not forget that there is good education - that which liberates man and
helps him develop fully according to his nature - and bad education - that
which perverts and dessicates and is an industry producing pseudo
intellectuals" [Dokimes, 1962 p180]
   p65 Reason as conceived by these and other modern Greek writers is not to
be identified with the reason of Western rationalism, but rather with that of
the ancient Greeks, particularly Plato, and the Byzantines. It is not only
discursive, but also contemplative, intuitive, capable of a direct apprehension
of reality and of value.  Reason is capable of distinguishing beauty from
ugliness, and good from evil, as well as truth from falsehood. Even
theologians, who tend to emphasize conscience as man's moral guide, assert
the moral function of reason. Thus, Theotokis remarks that "reason (logos) is
a light that illumines man in the distinction between good and evil"; while
St Nektarios [Hypotyposis 1893 pp67-8] says: "Reason teaches an what the will
of God is, what good and evil, the just and unjust are, and guides deeds
towards ideal perfection"
   p68 calls reason a "merchant" and a "peddler".. unbridled imagination is
Kazantsakis' ruling faculty..  derived from Scopenhauer's cosmic voluntarism,
Bergson's pantheistic evolutionism, Marx's materialism, and Nietzsche's 
nihilism
				     #@#
   The  new Cavafy.   Bowersock, G.W.   American Scholar;  Spring96,  Vol. 65
Issue 2, p243, 15p Cavafy was undoubtedly one of the most historically minded
poets of modern times. He read extensively in works of historical scholarship
in Greek,  English, and French, and  he was so attentive  to original sources
that one  of his unfinished  poems, on Athanasius's telepathic  perception of
Julian the Apostate's death, remained unfinished solely because he was unable
to  locate the  precise source  of  the episode  in the  Greek patrologia  of
Migne. Cavafy engaged  in a lively debate with  Gibbon through marginal notes
in his personal copy of the Decline and Fall..  It was the overseas Hellenism
of the centuries  after Alexander the Great that  attracted Cavafy. He became
the poet of the Hellenistic age, of the Roman Empire, and, most remarkably of
all, of  the Byzantine Empire all  the way down  to its end in  the fifteenth
century..  Yet  Cavafy saw  the Hellenism  of the Byzantine  Empire not  as a
corruption of the  Greek polytheist past but as an  affirmation of it..  With
four poems devoted to John Cantacuzenus in 1924 and 1925, we have to ask what
attracted Cavafy so strongly to this rather pathetic figure of late Byzantine
history. Something  in his reading of Gibbon,  Paparrigopoulos, Gregoras, and
John had clearly  found an echo in  himself. I suspect it was  the courage of
John in successfully resisting the authority of the established patriarchate
				     #@#
   Conley Rhet Eur Trad 1990 0-226-11489-9
   p12 By means of his dialectical technique, Socrates [Phaedrus] establishes
a model of an apparently legitimate kind of rhetoric.  Unlike that professed
by Gorgias in th dialogue of that name, the rhetoric Socrates describes is a
a true "art" (techne) involving knowledge of reality (262Aff.), of the forms
of discourse and of the corresponding kinds of souls (271Aff.) This rhetoric,
morevover, does not corrupt, as Gorgias' did. The true rhetorician will adapt
his discourse to the type of soul being addressed, proceeding by the way of
diaresis to "carve up (diatemnein) the subject at the joints" (see 265E),
thus communicating the truth effectively. This "rhetoric" is dialectical in
character, then; and it is the role of dialectic in that it guarantees its
legitimacy (277B-278B)
   p15 Pisteis are either "artisitic" or "nonartistic," and it is the former
that are able to be treated systematically. The three sources of persuasion
that fall within the purview of te art of rhetoric are the character of the
speaker as it comes acros in the speech (ethos), the disposition of the
audience toward the speaker and the matter at hand (pathos), and the speech
(logos) itself "when we have demonstrated a truth or an apparent truth by
means of the persuasive arguments suitable to the case in question"
(1356a1-21). These are at all times coordinate and interact mutually,
distinguishable but not seperable from one another, although one may
occasionally take precedence over the others (3.12, 1413b3ff).
   p30 The teaching of rhetoric centered on an analysis of the art into
component parts: invention, the modes of discovering arguments; arrangement;
expression, which included the study of style in argumentation; memory; and
delivery, including both pronounciation and gesture. This five-part analysis
persists throughout the history of rhetoric into the eighteenth century.
Similarly, the analysis of the parts os speech into five (sometimes six)
parts became a pedagogical commonplace. Every speech, students were taught,
had to include a prologue (prooimion in Greek, exordium in Latin); narration
(diegesis, naratio); arguments (pistis, sonfirmatio); rebuttal (lysis,
reprehensio); conclusion (epilogos, peroratio). This format, too, persists
into the eighteenth century
   p66 Perhaps the most famous figure from this period is Photius, Patriarch
of COnstantinople twice in the ninth century, a strong oppnent of Iconocalsm,
and the greatest scholar of his time. The works of Photius that have a
bearing on rhetoric for this period are his Lexicon, the encyclopaedic
Bibliotheca (sometimes found with the title Myriobiblos, "Of Ten Thousand
Books") and a corpus of 18 sermons. The Lexicon is, essentially, a dictionary
of Attic Greek, the dialect of high literacy and of the grand style in
rhetoric.
   pp135-6 Richard Sherry (1506-56?).. best-known work is a Treatise on
Schemes an Tropes (1550, revised in 1555), which he conceived as an
introduction for grammar school students to "elocution" - that is,
expression.. calls the third part rhetoric. The book is divided into two
major parts, the first treating schemese and tropes considered from a
"grammatical" perspective and the second treating them from an "oratorical"
oerspective. The grammatical sction consists of three parts: (1) a survey of
the "schemes" (figures) if diction and composition; (2) the faults and
virtues of diction and composistion; an (3) tropes. These topics are
"grammatical" because they have to do with clear, proper, and refined usage
and expression. The :oratorical" section takes up rhetorical figures,
presenting them accrding to Melanchthonian three orders of figures: (1)
figures of expression, such as repetition, exclamation, and interrogation;
(2) figures of thought: partition, enumeration, and the like; and (3) modes
of amplification, the heeping of probacions," as he puts is
				     #@#
   Kennedy Hist Class Rhet 1994 Princeton 0-691-00059-x
   pp4-5 in writings of Cicero in the first century BC and of Quintilian a
century later, classical rhetorical teaching consisted of five parts that
parallel the act of planning and delivering a speech.. The first of the five
parts of classical rhetoric is "invention" (Gk heuresis, Lat inventio). THis
is concerend witht hinking out the subject matter: with identifying the
question at issue, which is called the stasis of the speech, and the
available means of persuading the audience to accept the speaker's
posistion. The means of persuasion include, first, direct evidence, such as
witnesses and contracts, which the speaker "uses" but does not "invent";
second, "artistic" means of persuasion, which include presentation of the
speaker's character (ethos) as trustworthy, logical argument (logos) that may
convince the audience, and the pathos or emotion thatthe speaker can awaken
in the audience. The artostic means of persuasion utilize "topics" (Gk topoi,
Lat loci), which are ethical or political premises on which an argument can
be built or are logical strategies, such as arguing from cause to
effect.. basic divisions recognized by the handbooks and applying best to
judicial oratory are (1) introduction, or prooemium (Gk prooimion, Lat
exordium); (2) narration (Gk diegesis, Lat Narratio), the exposition of the
background and factual details; (3) proof (Gk pist[e]is, Lat probatio); and
(4) conclusion, or epilogue (Gk epologos, Lat peroratio)
   p233 By the third century he had become known as "Chrysostomos," or "the
Golden Tongue," an epithet later also given to the Christian orator, John of
Antioch. Dio was born in Prusa around AD 40
   p261 The most important figure in the synthesis of Greek rhetoric and
Christianity is Gregory of Nazianzus, rightly regarded as the greatest Greek
orator since Demosthenes
				     #@#
   Pelikan Divine Rhetoric 2001 0-88141-214-7
   pp28-9 [Nazianzos] Ethos. Striving for the mean, which he defined as a
Christian humility without excessive "submissiveness" and a no less Christian
self-assertion withou "harshness," [Or 42.13]..  characterized himself as one
of those "who make public their treasure, unable to restrain themselves from
giving birth to their piety, and without bestoring upon others the overflow
of their blessongs" [Or 42.14] Pathos..  "Confidence [tharsos]" was defined
by Aristotle as "hope of safety accompanied by an imagination that is near"
[Rhet II v16 1383a].. "Shame [aischyme]" was defined by Aristotle as "a sort
of pain and agitation concerning the class of evils, whether present or past
or future, that seem to bring a person into disrespect" [Rhet II vi 2
1383b]..  Logos. Because, as Aristotle specifies, persuasion deals with
"things that seem to be capable of admitting two possibilities," and
therefore with "things that seem to be capable of admitting two
possibilites," and therefore with "things that are for the most part capable
of being other than they are".. Gregory appealed to bishops and to people to
preserve, protect, and defend loyalty to the secred Tradition at all
costs. To that end, he invoked the authority of "witnesees": his hearers, "on
behalf of whome and in whose presence I speak," were "my defense, my
witnesses, and my crown of rejoicing"[Or 42.2]
   p74 Orthodoxy itself seemed to be in jeopardy when Antiochene exegesis
sought to put a limitation on allegory. Yet in some of its outstanding
representatives Antiochene exegesis was impeccably Orthodox
   p75 Not so, Chrysostom argued, "for nowhere in Scripture do we find any
mention of the earth that is merely figurative." Hence the passage must mean
that Christ as the master Rhetor sought to "put his hearers into a certain
frame of mind" both by the prospect of eternal glory and by the promise of
temporal gain, a literal "earth" that they would possess
   p78 The fifth book of Chrysostom's treatise On_The_Priesthood is a
succinct description of the qualities that a Christian preacher and
rhetorician must have. Among these, two were of special importance to
Chrysostom, paradoxical though the combination may seen to be: an
indifference to the plaudits of one's hearers, and the ability to speak
skillfully. <<..if a preacher be indifferent to praise, and yet cannot
produce the doctrine "which is grace seasoned with salt" [Col 4:6] he becomes
despised by the multitude, while he gains nothing from his own nobleness of
mind; and if on the other hand he is successful as a preacher, and is
overcome by the thought of applause, harm is equally done in turn, both to
himself and the multitude, because in his desire for praise he is careful to
speak rather with a view to please than to profit>> [V:1-2]
   p99 Aristotle lists is "the character [ethos] of the speaker," which, he
declares, "is almost, so to speak, the controlling factor in
persuasion".. howeverthat such a sence of the character and credibility of
the speaker "should result from the speech, not from a previous opinion that
the speaker is a certain kind of person" [Rhet I ii 2-4 1356a].. Kennedy
[1991 p184] goes on later to clarify that "in religious.. unsupported maxims
made by an authoritative teacher can be effective, as in the case of many
sayings of Jesus"
   p107 because of his "gentleness [epieicheia]" [2Cor10:1] Christ refrained
from vindicating His authority in this way [Chrys 7:20] What He did say as
the supreme Rhetor was "Did you give praise to what has been said? No, I do
ot want applause.. One thing only do I wish, that quietly and intelligently
listening, you should do what is said. That is the applause, this is the
panegyric [Chrys 5:37]
   p117 "The second [depends] upon putting the hearer into a certain frame of
mind [[ton akroaten diatheinai pos]]. [Rhet I ii 3 1356a] And again: "[[There
is persuasion]] through th ehearers when they are led to feel emotion
[[pathos]] by the speech; for we do not give the same judgement when greived
and rejoicing or when friendly an dhostile" [Rhet II iv 32 1382a]
   p124 Throughout the Sermon on the Mount, the divine Rhetor, being guided
by an awareness of the limits of what His audience were equipped to handle at
this time, exercised "so much reserve in His language, that He might not
startle His hearers" [Chrys 5:17]
   p125 Instead of delivering advice or issuing commands to them at the
outset of the Sermon, He began by pronouncing the Beatitudes, "making His
word less burdenson and opening to all the course of His discipline" [Chrys
5:3].. closing paragraphs he reiterated that "not wealth, not strength of
body, not glory, not power.. but only the possession of true virtue" was the
mark of the true disciples of Christ [Chrys 7:25] "a noble spirit, a rock
laughing waves to scorn, a house unshaken," so that just "as he who wraps up
fire in a garment, does not extinguish the flame, but consumes the garment,
so he that is doing harm to virtuous men, and oppressing them, binding them,
makes them more glorious, but destroys himself" [Chrys 7:26]
   p134 Aristotelian rhetorical category of "logos, the message of
change".. most all-inclusive metaphor for change in the Sermon on the Mount,
one that had all the attributes of "clarity and sweetness and strangeness"
that characterize an effective metaphor according to Aristotle's RHetoric
[III ii 8 1405a] was announced already in its opening words, the first of the
Beatitudes, "Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven".. pushed this change to the utter extreme of commanding "Love your
enemies"
   p141 There was, Chrysostom admonished, "nothing that makes us so like God
as being ready to forgive the wicked and the wrongdoers" [Chrys 6:14-15]
				     #@#
   College Manual of Rhetoric, Charles Sears Baldwin (Yale) Longmans Green 1906
   p76 deductive reasoning which is perhaps most obviously a priori is the
argument from antecedent probability.. shows which way the probablitieis lean
before the case is investigated; it establishes a presumption
   p77 The typical form ofdeductive reasoning is the syllogism.. major premise
is ideally a universal, indisputable truth; the minor premise indicates the 
course of the argument, which is to prove that a particular instance falls with
in that universal, indisoutable truth; the conclusion follows of necessity
   p78 informal syllogism, or a syllgoism whose major premise is not the
ideal "universal," but simply an accepted generalization, is called an
enthymeme. Persuasion, then according to Aritotle, deals with enthymemes,
with incomplete syllogisms..  John Stuart Mill in the five "canons" what are
known by that name..  "I The Canon of Agreement. If two or more instances of
the phenomenon under investigtion have only one circumstance in common, the
circumstance is which alone all the instances agree is the cause (or effect)
of the given phenomenon"
   p79 " II. The Canon of Difference. if an instance in which the phenomenon
under investigation occurs and an instance in which it does not occur have
every circumstance save one in common, that one occuring only in the former,
the circumstance in which alone the two instances differ is the effect, or
cause, or a necessary part of the cause, of the phenomenon. The principle is
that of comparing an instance of the occurence of a phenomenon with a similar
instance in which it does not occur, to discover in what they differ"
   pp79-80 "III The Canon of the Joint Method of Agreement and Difference. If
two or more instances in which the phenomenon occurs have only one
circumstance in common, while two or more instances in which it does not
occur have nothing in common save the absence of that circumstance, the
circumstance in which alone the two sets of instances differ is the effect,
or cause, or a necessary part"
   p80 "IV. The Canon of Residues. Subduct from any phenomenon such part as
is known by previous inductions to be the effect of certain antecedents, and
the residue of the phenomenon is the effect of the remaining antecedents"
   pp80-1 "V. The Canon of Concomitant Variations. Whatever phenomenon varies
in nay manner, whenever another phenomenon varies in some particular manner,
is either a cause or an effect of that phenomenon, or is connected with it
through some fact of causation"
   p82 Working Rules for Ordinary Induction.. Beware of rash
generalizations.. Test your supposed cause or effect both positively and
negatively.. Try to show that your alleged cause is.. the only material
change.. or.. no other supposed cause accounts so well.. Look for a parallel
rise and fall of your supposed cause and efect
   p83 collection of facts which, though it is not sufficient for a solid
inference of cause, yet points in that direction.. called circumstantial
   p84 Another form of reasoning, not strictly either deductive or inductive,
is the argument from analogy (a_pari), the argument from history. This
amounts to saying that like things have like results. Its force depends on
the extent and degree of likeness.
   p172 Every subject of description thus presents to the writer a complexity
of details.. cannot write at all, much less compose, without selection. And
the selection must be personal [heuristics!].. remember always the point of
view; the mental point of view which is the writer's conception, and the
physical point of view.. details which he knows to be there, but which, from
the point of view fixed by him, are not visible.. error of the false
elaboration of background
   p175 allusions to history.. an inheritance.. tiresome when, instead of
allusion, it is bald reference or expository comment.. interlard scenery with
history is tolerable only in a guide-book, which is not in our sence
descriptive at all but expository. THe facts of history must be presented in
description just as the facts of observation are presented, by suggestion
   p177 masters of description see minutely.. habit acquired by practice.. 
scientist scents a classification; the artists sents another kind of
import.. artistic value of detail is its significance
   p178 natural difficulty in holding more than a few details together [short
term mem holds about five items].. avoid explanatory interpolations
   p180 often advisable also to indicate a simple plan by which the details
may be mentally grouped.. panoramas are not often successful in description
   p181 Details, being seen afterward, should be described afterward. Of
devices, one of the most common is contrast.. have an order, and to say as
little about it as possible..
   p182 danger of letting the narrative parts, which for purposes of
description are mere trnsitions, mere machinery, occupy too much space
   p183 suggesting something by its effects upon the actors or bystanders
				     #@#
   Perelman New Rhetoric 1958 Notre Dame 1969 0-268-00446-3
   p16 To engage in argument, a person must attach some importance to gaining
adherence of his interlocutor, to securing his assent, his mental cooperation.
   p20 in the passage in the Rhetoric [II 12-17] dealing with the factors of
age and fortune in audiences, Aristotle includes many shrewd descriptions of
a differential-psychological nature that are still valid today
   p24 The great orator, the one with a hold on his listeners, seems animated
by the very mind of his audience
   p28 We are going to apply the term persuasive to argumentation that only
claims validity for the particular audience, and the term convincing to
argumentation that presumes to gain the adherence of every rational being
   p31 For a composite audience, such as a parliamentary assembly, will have
to be regrouped as a single entity to make a decision, and it is extremely
easy for the opponent of an incautious speaker to turn against him all the
arguments he directed to the different parts of the audience, either by
setting the arguments against each other so as to show their incompatibility
or by presenting them to those they were not meant for
   p37 Dialogue, as we consider it, is not supposed to be debate, in which
the partisans of opposed settled convictions defend their respective views,
but rather a discussion, in which the interlocutors search honestly and
without bias for the best solution to a controversial problem. Certain
contemporary writers who stress this heuristic viewpoint, as against the
eristic one, hold that discussion is the ideal instrument for reaching
objectively valid conclusions [Baird ADD p307 1950]
   p41 It also very often happens that discussion with someone else is simply
a means we use to see things more clearly ourselves
   p57 Nevertheless, all societies are anxious to secure unanimity, for they
are aware of its value and foce. Thus opposition to an accepted value may
lead a person to prison or a mental institution
   p77 abstract values, such as justice or truth, and concrete values, such
as France or the Church. A concrete value is one attaching to a living being,
a specific group, or a particular object.. Western morality.. Greco-Roman.. 
obligation, fidelity, loyalty, solidarity, and discipline.. Confucius' five
universally binding obligations - between rulers and the ruled, father and
son, husband and wive, older brother and younger brother, friend and friend
   p91 Aristotle [Topics III 2] says that the more difficult is preferrable
to the easier, "for we appreciate the possession of things that cannot easily
be acquired"
   p103 arguments that are valid for some people have no validity for
others, who may even find them very strange
   p106 once a decision has been taken, it cannot be changed except
for sufficient reason
   p107 fear of creating a precendent which crops up in so many decisions
   pp110 ad_rem corresponds to an argument that is claimed to be valid for
all reasonable beings, that is, ad_humanitatem. Argument ad_humanitatem would
be a special, but important, case of ad_hominem
   p111 Argument ad_hominem must not be confused with argument ad_personam,
which may be defined as a personal attack on the opponent and which aims
essentially at disqualifying him
   p140 universal values, which are regarded as the instruments of persuasion
par_excellence, are designated by the notions which are most confused 
   p147 To create emotion, it is essential to be sepcific.. The more specific
the terms, the sharper the image they conjure up
   p152 absence of technique can be a method; even being natural can be
deliberate behavior
   p198 logical approach assumes that one can clarify sufficiently the ideas
one uses, makes sufficiently clear the rules one invokes, so that practical
problems can be resolved without difficulty by the simple process of
deduction.. practical man who resolve sproblems only as they arise.. do not
want to commit themselves more than is necessary, who want to keep as long as
possible all the freedom of action that circumstances will permit.. diplomatic
approach.. avoid..  coming into conflict with a principle or solving, in any
way, the conflict between two incompatible principles
   p207 Ridicule is often achieved through clever deductions drawn
from what one is attempting to criticize.. reductio_ad_absurdum
   p213 The argumentative character of definitions always presents two
closely connected aspects which must nevertheless be distinguished, since
they deal with two prhases of the reasoning: definitions can be supported or
validated by argument; they themselves are arguments
   p264 The causal link plays an important part in historical reasoning,
which appeals to retrospective probability.. antinomy between the reflections
on the cause by proceeding from a certain interpretation of the event and
reflections on the event by proceeding from a certain interpretation of the
cause
   p270 These reflections, opposed to the pragmatic argument, assume that
moral and religious values are not subject to discussion, that the rules of
truth and falsehood, of good and eveil, independently of their consequences,
or at least of their actual and immediate consequences
   p274 Modern techniques of publicity and propaganda have thoroughly
exploited the placticity of human nature which makes possible the development
of new needs and the disappearance or transformation of old ones. These
changes confirm that only ends stated in a general and vague manner remain
invariant and universal and that the end is often made cleare by examination
of the means [Barnes 1948 Ari Soc; vs Maslow?]
   p290 Hyperbole differs from the usual argumentation by means of unlimited
development in that it is not justified or prepared, but fired with
brutality: its role, however, is to give a direction to thought, to guide it
toward a favorable evaluation of this direction, and only by a return shock
is it intended to give an indication of the significant term
   p295 The object, defined in terms of its properties, provides the modl for
a concept of the person, stabilized on the basis of certain of his acts,
which are transformed into qualities and virtues and which are integrated
into an unvarying essence. But if the person did not have the power of
self-transformation, of change, of conversion and could not somehow turn his
back on the past, education would be a farce, morality would be without
meaning, and the ideas of responsibility, of guilt, and of merit, which are
bound up with the idea of freedom of the person, would have to be abandoned
in favor of a simple pragmatic appraisal of behavior
   p342 The double hierarchy argument makes it possible to base a contested
hierarchy on an accepted hierarchy. It is therefore most useful when rules of
conduct require justification
   p355 Acording to Karl Popper [1935 pp12-14; falsifiability], it is the
weakening of a rule by the invalidating case, with the subsequent rejection
or modification of the rule, which provides the sole criterion making it
possible to verify a law of nature emprirically
   p373 [theme <- A:B::C:D <- phoros] A and B together, the terms to which
the conclusion relates.. we shal call the theme, and C and D together, the
terms that serve to buttress the argument.. we shall call the phoros.. phoros
is better known than the theme of which it should clarify the structure or
establish the value
   p403 Any analogy - unless like allegory or parable, it is confined
within a rigid form - turns into metaphor quite spontaneously
   p413 The dissociation of concepts, as we understand it, involves a more
profound change that is always prompted by the desire to remove an
incompatibility arising out of the confrontation of one proposition with
others, whether one is dealing with norms, fats, or truths. There are
practical solutions enabling the difficulty to be resolved exclusively on the
plane of action; they can prevent the incompatibility from occuring, or
dilute it in time, or sacrifice one or even both of the conflicting
values. At this practical level, the dissociation of notions amounts to a
compromise
   p464 The self-evident, as the criterion of validity, is the authority for
totally discrediting all_argumentation, on the grounds that it is effective
thought it does not provide real proof and can therefore be rooted only in
psychology, and not in logic, even in the broad sence of the term
   p467 Certain figures, such as those of insinuation, reticence, litotes,
reduction, and euphemism, are a part of the techniques of restraints insofar
as the speaker expects that they will be interpreted as the expression of a
desire for moderation
   p469 damage caused by anticipation of an argument extends to discourse of
the kind in which the conclusion is known in advance and so no freedom is
left to the speaker
  p472 Sometimes, however, convergence can be verified and then we have what
Whewell calls consilience, which regards as the most secure foundation for
inductive reasoning
   p474 advantages offered by the accumulation of arguments fall into two
groups: those that have to do witht he relations between arguments and those
that are referable to the diversity of audiences
   p480 Napoleon was afraid that long preambles to laws would weaken
their authority
   p501 In legal proceedings, the ancient orators used to end their speech
with an attack on the person accused so as to rob, in advance, his defense of
all value, thus making it necessary for the accused to regain in his exordium
the goodwill of his hearers and judges, by trying to get rid if the
unfavorable state of mind created by his adversary's peroration
				 #@#
   Diplmcy (Negoc Souverains) Callieres 1647-1717 1983 Leicstr 0-7185-1216-2
   p70 [Richeleu Pol Test 1688] "That inferior minds confine their thoughts
within the bounds of the country where they are born; but those to whom God
has given a greater degree of light, omiting nothing that may be of defense
to them from afar"
   p73 knowing the force and efficacy of negotiations; every day's
experiences furnish us with sensible effects thereof. They occasion sudden
revolutions in great States; they arm Princes and whole nations against their
own interests; they raise seditions, hatreds, and jealousies; they form
leagues, and other treaties of different atures among Princes and States who
have opposite interests; they destroy and break the strictest unions. And it
may well be said, the art of negotiating, according as it is ill or well
managed, gives the form, good or bad, to general affairs, and likewise to a
great number of particular ones; and that it has a greater power over the
conduct of men than all the laws that have been enacted
   p75 talents required are: a spirit of attention and application, which is
not capable of being distracted with pleasures and frivolous amusements; a
right judgement, which may be able to comprehend things clearly as they are
and pursue the main point by the shortest and most natural ways, without
insisting upon niceties, and vain subtleties, which usually discourage those
we treat with; a quick penetration to be able to discover the secrets of
men's hearts, and to take advantage of the least motions of their
countenances, and of the other effects of their passions, which escape
sometimes even men of the greatest dissimulation; a spirit fertile in
expedients, for overcoming the difficulties which arise in adjusting the
interests wherewith one is charged; a readiness of mind to be able to give a
proper answer to matters that are unforeseen, and by the judicious answers to
avoid a slippery step; and evenness of temper, and a sedate and quiet
disposition, always ready to hear patiently those whome he treats; a free
access, courteous, civil and agreeable; an easy and engaging carriage, which
contributes much to gain the affections of those whom we have to do with;
whereas a grave and cold air and a severe rugged manner, commonly disgusts,
and causes aversion
   p76 that he take care to avoid falling into the error of a famous foreign
ambassador [Dijkvelt?] of our own times, who was so hot in dispute, that when
he was little warmed by contradiction, he would often disclose secrets of
importance, the better to maintain his argument.. An able minister will take
care that no man shall penetrate into his secret before the proper time, but
it is necessary likewise, that he know how to conceal this reservedness from
those with whom he treats. He must appears to be frank and open with
them.. commerce of mutual intelligence; one must give, in order to receive
   p78 But those expenses must be laid out with artifice, so as that the
persons for whom the presents are intended may be able to receive them with
decency and safety
   p79 We have seen musicians and opera women, who, by the free access thay
had to certain Princes and their ministers have discovered very great
designs.. There is no readier way to defeat any great design, than by
divulging a secret at a proper time
   p82 minister ought to have a steadiness of mind as well as courage.  There
are some people who are naturally courageous and brave, who have not this
sort of firmness; which consists in closely pursuing a resolution, when it is
once taken after due deliberation, and not to vary in his conduct upon the
different ideas which frequently present themselves to minds that are
naturally irresolute. This weakness is common to persons of a lively
imagination
   p83 error to believe, according to the vulgar opinion, that an able
minister ought to be a great master in the art of deceit..leaves a grudge and
a desire of revenge
   p84 nobody should ever doubt of what he promises.. If the times become
difficult, and any misfortune happens to him, these masters of deceit will be
the first to undo him by their treachery and will always join with the
strongest side
   pp86-7 very difficult for a man who is easily worke dup into a passion to
keep his secret when his choler [choleric:irrascible] is raised.. [Mazarin]
had the dexterity to put him in a passion and, by that means, discovered what
he could never have been able to have penetrated if the duke [Feria] had
known how to restrain his passion..  speak little and hear a great deal.. not
much in haste; that he does not think of ending for ending's sake but to end
with profit, and to take advantage of all the favourable conjectures that
offer, and especially of our impatience
   p88 A minister ought not only not to be subject to any humours or whims of
his own, but he ought to know how to accomodate himself to those of
others. He ought to be as Proteus in the fable: always ready to put on all
sorts of shapes, according as occasion and necessity may require. He must be
gay and cheerful with young Princes, who love mirth and pleasure; he is to be
serious with those who are serious; and all his attention, all his care, all
his passions, and even his diversions, should tend to only one end, which is:
to procure success in the affairs with which he is charged
   p96 not prudent for him to defer the study of the government of every
cuntry to which he is sent till he arrives there, for that is to travel into
unknown countries, and to expose one's self to the dangers of going
astray.. are usually so full of our own manners and customs, that they
believe those of all nations ought to resemble them..  although there is no
difference in the name of dignity.. advisable for a good minister to know
wherein these differences of governments do consist, that he may be able,
according to the several conjuntures, to make use of those opposite powers,
in order to attain his ends..  finding out means to make them quit their
prejudices and prior engagements, and to enter into new ones, which is the
great art of negotiation
  p97 not sufficient to search for them in books. They are acquired much
better by conversing with men employed in those kind of affairs
   p99 ought likewise not to bestow too much of their time on those studies;
one that is engaged in public business ought to consider that he is designed
for an active life, and not to spend too much of his time in his closet; that
his chief study ought to be to inform himself of what passes among the
living, preferably to what passed among the dead
   p110 saying of an ancient philosopher [Aristotle Ethics], that the
friendship which os between men, is only a commerce wherein everyone seeks
his own interest.. none of them but what are founded on their mutual
advantages; and when both sides do not find their advantage by the treaties,
the do not subsist long and they fall of themselves. So that the great secret
of negotiation is to find out the means of reconciling those common
advantages, and making them, if it is possible to keep even pace together
    p111 devouring to gain his point by the force of reason and persuasion,
will give himself haughty airs, pretending to threaten people into a
compliance with his proposals, he ought to have an army ready.. Prince who no
longer has enemies that are capable of gainsaying his pleasure, imposes
tributes on the other neighboring potentates; But a Prince who labours to
aggrandize himself, and who has potent enemies, ought to be liberal and
bountiful towards his inferiors, that he may augment the number of his
friends and allies, and he ought not to exert his power, except in doing good
   p115 may and ought to discover what are the prominent passions and
inclinations of the Prince with whom he resides: whether he be ambitious,
whether he be a man of application and industry; whether he loves war, or
prefers his ease or pleasures to business; whether he governs by himself, or
is goverend by others, and how far; what is the genius, th einclinations, and
the interests of those who have the management of him. He ought to inform
himself exactly the condition of his forces, both by land and sea; the number
of his strong towns and castles.. intrigues that are in the court, whether
they be factions and divisions
   p116 A good table is the easiest and best way of getting intelligence of
what passes, when the people of the country are at liberty to go and dine
with the ambassador.. occasions of joy or grief.. pay this civility
   p117 until he receives his master's orders, but ought to signify to the
Prince that he knows his master's intentions so well, that he can assure him
beforehand
   p122 better to send back such ambassadors, than to punish them.  Guards
may be put upon them, to hinder them from continuing thair practices until
they be out of the kingdom; and this may be done under a pretext of taking
care of their safety
   p132 Instructions, however judicious thay may be, are more or less useful
in proportion to the degree of understanding which the person who is charged
with them is endowed with.  An able minister knows not only how to execute
the orders of his master with dexterity, but he furnishes him with advices
and expedients how to take advantage of the favourable conjectures that offer
themselves for bringing his designs to bear
   p136 Secretaries of the embassy, chosen and paid by the King, would be of
great use to preserve the secret of the negotiation, which is often entrusted
with persons of an indifferent character, because the ambassadors grudge the
expense that is necessary for procuring men of fidelity, and capacity to
serve them well
   p137 ought especially to study the Prince, his humour, his inclinations,
his virtues and his weaknesses, that he may be able to make right use.. no
Prince but who has some confidant or other to whom he imparts with more than
usual freedom his most important affairs, it is therefore highly necessary,
that the minister should study at the same time the temper of the ministers
and confidants
   p138 advantage of the passions of a Prince, or his ministers, such as
those of a grudge for injuries received, or a jealousy against some other
potentate.. passions prevail often over the greatest interests
   p139 One of the best means of persuasion, is to please. And to succeed in
that, a minister ought to make it his business to say agreeable things, and
to soften, by the choice of words, by the tone, the air, and the manner of
expressions, those messages which are disagreeable in themselves. Princes are
accustomed form the cradle..  certain truths which seldom reach their
ears.. avoid shocking that pride
    p140 never give false commendations.. praise them on account of
those things which are essentially inherent in them
   p141 kinswoman of the Pope's..  considerable sum at stake, the prelate
[Odescalchi?] let the lady draw it, although he had won the game; and he
threw down his cards under the table, after having cunningly showed them to
the lady's chamberlain.. made him a cardinal
   p143 Whatever corruption and malignity may reign in the hearts of men, yet
still there are but few who do not listen to right reason, especially when he
who is master of it to a certain degree of perfection, studies always to
employ it to make himself useful and agreeable to them, as much as is in his
power. Every ingenious man, who has a strong desire to make himself agreeable
to another man with whom he has business, most commonly succeeds in it, and
finds out means to procure to himself a favourable hearing.. ought not for
all that to abandon the pursuit of his design
    p147 There is hardly any man that will own himself to be in the wrong
[Dale Carnegie & botanist], or to be deceived; or can be prevailed on to lay
aside his own sentiments entirely in favor of those of others, when no other
method is taken with him, but to contradict him by contrary reasons, however
strong and and convincing the said reasons may be. But there are many who are
capable of being persuaded to depart from some of their own opinions.. lay
aside their prejudices.. However unreasonable the greatest part of men may
be, yet they retain always that respect for reason.. make them sensible of
it, without offending their pride and vanity
      p149 An able negotiator ought to take upon himself the care of reducing
the articles of the treaty into writing; because he who drafts them has the
advantage of having it in his power to express the conditions agreed on in
the terms that are most favorable to the interests of his master, without
deviating in the least from the particulars agreed on between the parties
   p151 When he has obtained the promise of any thing of importance for the
service of his Prince, he ought to lose no time in procuring the
accomplishment of it.. ought first to have very positive orders in writing,
that he may not be blamed, nor disowned
   p152 settled correspondence with some of his own friends at court, who
will take the pains to inform him particularly of everything that passes,
that he may be thereby enabled to dissipate the false rumours
   p159 But there are few things which can remain long a secret among men who
have a long commerce together: the intercepting of letters, and many other
unforeseen accidents, to often discover them; and it were an easy matter to
quote several instances of that kind here. It is therefore prudent in a
skillful minister, to think within himself when it is in writing, that his
dispatches may possibly be seen by the Prince or ministers, of whom he
writes; and that he ought to word them, so that they may have no just
occasion to find fault with them
   p169 usually men of learning.. especially with republics.. Princes, who
prefer courtiers, and thos eof the army before them.. Man of the sword are
also more likely ti insinuate themselves into the favour of the ladies, who
commonly have a good deal of credit in most courts
   p173 However, as there is no general rule without an exception, a hard
drinker succeeds sometimes better than a sober man, in treating with the
minister of the northern countries; provided he knows how to drink without
losing his own reason, whilst he makes others lose theirs
   p174 young minister is ordinarily presumptuous, vain, light and
indiscreet.. old man is peevish, full of difficulties, finding fault with
everything, condemnin the pleasures which he himself is no longer able to
partake.. middle age is the properest for negotiations: because there one
finds experience, discretion and moderation, which are wanting in young
people; and vigour, activity and an agreeable humour, which forsake old men
				 #@#
   Pers Self Portr Oldham & Morris 1990 Bantam 0-553-05757-X
   p18-9 Personality disorders, on the other hand, are long-term patterns of
inflexible and maladaptive behavior that are manifest from
adolescence. Without treatment thay last a lifetime.. certain personaility
disorders create vulnerability to specific clinical-symptom syndromes. The
acute conditions erupt under particular kinds of stress.. Most of the people
who ocnsult mental health professionals have difficulties that can be traced,
at least in part, to aspects of their enduring personality patterns.. Many
people with disordred personality patterns do not realize that there is
anything amiss with them
   pp71-2 Obsessive-Compulsive.. perfectionism.. details..  unreasonable
insistence that others submit to exactly.. excessive devotion to work and
productivity.. indecisiveness..  overconscientiousness, scrupulousness, and
inflexibility.. restricted expression of affection.. lack of
generosity.. inability to discard
   pp93-4 Narcissistic.. reacts to criticism with feelings of rage, shame or
humiliation.. interpersonally exploitative.. grandiose..  believes that his
or her problems are unique.. preoccupied with fantasies of unlimited success,
power, brilliance, beauty..  entitlement.. requires constant attention and
admiration.. lack of empathy.. envy
   p122-3 Dependent.. unable to make everyday decisions without an excessive
amount of advice or reassurance.. allows others to make most of his or her
important decisions.. agrees with people even when he or she believes they
are wrong.. difficulty initiating projects..  volunteers to do things that
are unpleasant.. helpless when alone..  fears of being abandoned.. hurt by
criticism
   p143 Histrionic.. constantly seeks or demands reassurance, approval, or
praise.. inappropriately sexually seductive.. emotion with inappropriate
exaggeration.. uncomfortable in situations in which he or she is not the
center of attention.. shallow.. self-centered..  style of speech taht is
excessively impressionistic and lacking in detail
  pp167 Paranoid.. expects, without sufficient basis, to be exploietd or
harmed.. questions, without justification, the loyalty or trustworthiness..
read hidden, demeaning or threatening meanings..  bears grudges.. reluctant
to confide.. easily slighted.. questions, without justification, fidelity
   p188-9 Avoidant.. easily hurt by criticism or disapproval.. no close
friends..  unwilling ti get involved with people unless certain of being
liked.. avoids social or occupational activities that involve significant
interpersonal contact.. reticent in social situations because of a fear of
saying something inappropriate or foolish, or of being unable to answer a
question.. fears being embarrasse by blushing, crying, or showing signs of
anxiety in front of other people.. exaggerates the potential difficulties,
physical dangers, or risks involved in doing something ordinary but outside
his or her usual routine
   pp 212-3 Passive-Aggressive.. procrastinates.. argumentiative when asked
to do something.. work deliberately slowly or to do a bad job..
protests.. avoid obligations by claiming to have "forgotten".. resents
uselful suggestions.. obstructs.. scorns people in positions of authority
   pp235-7 Antisocial.. fails to conform.. irritable and aggressive..  fails
to plan ahead.. no regards for the truth.. reckless.. lacks remorse
   p259 Scizotypal.. excessive social anxiety.. odd beliefs or magical
thinking.. unusual perceptual experiences.. eccentric.. no close
friends.. odd speech.. silly, aloof.. paranoid
   p279 Schizoid.. solitary.. indifferent.. aloof, cold
   p301-2 Borderline.. unstable and intense interpersonal relationships
characterized by alternating between extremes of overidealization and
devaluation.. impulsiveness.. self-damamging..  shifts from baseline
mood.. intense anger..  persistent identity disturbance.. emptiness or
boredom.. frantic efforts to avoid real or imagined abandonment
  pp330-1 Self-Defeating [masochistic].. lead to disappointment, failure, or
mistreatment.. renders ineffective the attempts of others to help.. following
positive responds with depression, guilt, or a behavior that produces
pain.. incites angry or rejecting responses from others and then feels hurt,
defeated, or humiliated.. rejects opportunities for pleasure.. fails to
accomplish tasts crucial to his or her personal objectives.. uninterested in
or rejects people who consistently treat him or her well.. engages in
excessive self-sacrifice that is unsolicited by the intended recipients of
the sacrifice
  p354 Sadistic.. physical cruelty.. establishing dominance..  humiliate sor
demeans.. disciplined.. unusually harshly.. takes pleasure in.. physical
sufffering of others.. lied for the purpose of harming.. intimidation or even
terror.. restrict the autonomy..  fascinated by violence
				     #@#
   Psychiatric  misadventures.  McHugh,  Paul R.   American  Scholar; Fall92,
Vol. 61 Issue 4, p497, 14p  PSYCHIATRY IS A RUDIMENTARY MEDICAL ART. It lacks
easy access to proof of its proposals  even as it deals with disorders of the
most complex features  of human life--mind and behavior..   During the thirty
years of my  professional experience, I have witnessed  the power of cultural
fashion  to  lead  psychiatric  thought  and  practice  off  in  false,  even
disastrous,  directions..  Each misdirection  was the  consequence of  one of
three  common medical  mistakes--oversimplification,  misplaced emphasis,  or
pure   invention..   The   most  conspicuous   misdirection   of  psychiatric
practice--the precipitate  dismissal of patients with  severe, chronic mental
disorders  such   as  schizophrenia  from   psychiatric  hospitals--certainly
required a vastly  oversimplified view of mental illness.  These actions were
defended as  efforts to bring "freedom"  to these people,  sounding a typical
1960s theme, as though it were  not their illnesses but society that deprived
them of freedom  in the first place..  The  claim that schizophrenic patients
are in  any sense  living an alternative  "life style" that  our institutions
were inhibiting was of course fatuous.  It is now obvious to every citizen of
our cities  that these  patients have impaired  capacities to  comprehend the
world and  that they  need protection and  serious active  treatment. Without
such help, they drift back to precisely the place Dorothea Dix found them 150
years ago..  The zeal for this sex-change surgery-perhaps, with the exception
of   frontal  lobotomy,  the   most  radical   therapy  ever   encouraged  by
twentieth-century  psychiatrists--did not derive  from critical  reasoning or
thoughtful assessments..  1692, several [Salem  MA] young women and girls who
had for  some weeks been secretly  listening to tales of  spells, voodoo, and
illicit cultic  practices from a Barbados  slave suddenly displayed  a set of
mystifying mental  and behavioral changes..   The modern diagnosis  for these
young women  is, of  course, hysteria not  bewitchment..  another  example of
misidentified hysterical  behavior has surfaced and again  has been bolstered
by  an  invented view  of  its  cause that  fits  a  cultural fashion.   This
condition  is "multiple  personality disorder"..   subtle actions  of several
alternative personalities,  or "alters," co-existing in  the patient's mental
life..   Forgotten sexual mistreatment  in childhood  is the  most frequently
proffered explanation of MPD..  dissociating blockade itself--again according
to  the  theory--destroys  the   integration  of  mind  and  evokes  multiple
personalities   as   separate,   disconnected,   sequestered,   "alternative"
collections of thought, memory,  and feeling..  supposedly forgotten abuse is
finally "remembered" after months  of "uncovering" therapy, during which long
conversations by  the therapist with "alter" personalities  take place..  The
helpful  clinical approach  to the  patient with  putative MPD,  as  with any
instance  of  hysterical  display,  is  to direct  attention  away  from  the
behavior--one  simply never  talks to  an  "alter." Within  a few  days of  a
consistent  therapeutic emphasis  away from  the MPD  behavior, it  fades and
generally useful psychotherapy on the presenting true problems begins.
				     #@#
   Wenger, EInstein Factor, 3river, 1996
   p293 Figure 15.1 [Genius Meme, each item a DNA crosslink] Primitive Drive:
Strong appetite for food, sex, and other survival needs. Thin Boundaries:
Moves easily between conscious, unconscious, and sensory realms. Original
Observer: Fearless, unconventional thinking. Unswayed by general
opinion. Autotelic Discipline: Enjoys learning and study as a form of
recreation. Strong Left Brain: Acute analytical skills. Able to translate
insights into language and math. Noble Spirit: Strong moral and spiritual
purpose.
				     #@#
   A Positive Psychological Theory of Judging in Hindsight Spring, 1998 65
U. Chi. L. Rev. 571 Jeffrey J. Rachlinski Beginning with the work of Baruch
Fischhoff, psychologists have demonstrated repeatedly that people overstate
the predictability of past events --a phenomenon that psychologists have
termed the "hindsight bias." .  Virtually every study on judging in hindsight
has concluded that events seem more predictable than they actually
are.[OrgBeh&HumDecProc 46 20, 25-31 (1990) & 57 247, 249-51 (1994)
&al].. Courts' ex post judgments of ex ante decisions fall into three
categories: (1) judgments under objective ("should have known") standards;
(2) judgments under subjective ("did know") standards; and (3) judgments of
what was foreseeable..  The business judgment rule arises from the concern
that even a good decision can produce an undesirable result and can be judged
unfairly in hindsight.  "Courts recognize that even disinterested,
well-intentioned, informed directors can make decisions that, in hindsight,
were improvident."  [ Washington Bancorp v Said, 812 F Supp 1256, 1267-68 (D
DC 1993)]..  The business judgment rule and subsequent remedial measures
rules, for example, make a great deal of sense as a response to hindsight
bias.  n237 As for the law and psychology tradition, a close look at the
legal system's response to the bias suggests that the law is well-equipped to
address the cognitive limitations of judges and juries. Although an
understanding of cognitive biases may reveal patterns in the case law, not
every bias needs a new reform. The law might have figured it out all on its
own.
				     #@#
    Matching Probabilities: The Behavioral Law and Economics of Repeated
Behavior Fall, 2005 72 U. Chi. L. Rev. 1197 Ehud Guttel & Alon Harel
Individuals often repeatedly face a choice of whether to obey a particular
legal rule.. individuals tend to decide suboptimally. Rather than maximizing
their payoff, individuals under such circumstances often follow the strategy
of "probability matching."..  It also suggests that probability matching may
provide a new rationale for the prevalent use of "escalating sanctions," both
in tort and in criminal law..  Probability matching can be defined as the
tendency to adopt a mixed strategy dictated by the relative frequency of
events, even when the utility-maximizing strategy would be to always behave
in a way that presupposes that the most probable event would occur..
participants do not simply make decisions as if each game is independent.
Instead, their guesses are guided by the ratio of relevant probabilities..
Although suboptimal in some contexts, scholars have shown that, in other
contexts, probability matching is an optimizing strategy..  Studies involving
probabilistic outcomes have shown that individuals search for patterns even
when such patterns are manifestly absent..  Using insights from game theory,
it has been shown that opting for the less frequent event can be rational in
competitive environments with multiple agents. Because it is expected that
most participants will choose the more frequent event, this payoff will be
distributed among many. In contrast, choosing the less frequent event
promises the decisionmaker the whole payoff, undivided, when it
materializes..  Supreme Court has had two opportunities to address the
conditions for the imposition of punitive damages, and both cases highlighted
the relevance of a prior "pattern of misconduct" as a relevant
consideration..  Imposing substantial punitive damages on repeat tortfeasors
serves to counterbalance the effect caused by probability matching. Because
the expected costs become very high, such defendants will avoid the
activity..  Probability matching may also require adjustment in the level of
the criminal sanctions imposed on recidivist offenders..  Escalating
penalties serve, therefore, the purpose of deterring both one-time offenders
and probability matchers at the lowest possible cost. The legal system
applies a price discriminating mechanism under which severe (and expensive)
sanctions are reserved only for individuals that cannot be deterred by
moderate penalties..  People faced with a series of decisions involving
repeated choices with probabilistic costs or benefits often change their
behavior despite no apparent alterations in their preferences or
environments..  First, to avoid inefficiencies resulting from probability
matching, ex ante investment in law enforcement should be adjusted to take
probability matching into account.  Second, the legal system can implement a
regime of ex post escalating sanctions and thereby differentiate between
agents who repeatedly engage in a certain behavior and agents who engage in
it only occasionally. These two methods manipulate incentives in order to
adjust for probability matching. Third, the legal system may also avoid the
conditions under which probability matching can occur. By using a risk-based
rather than a harm-based liability scheme, the legal system minimizes the
probabilistic nature of legal sanctions and induces individuals to behave as
maximizers..  Probability matching indicates that individuals who face
repeated choices regarding socially desirable activities may take risks that
are too small..  Providing subsidies to those who repeatedly engage in such
projects may, under these circumstances, be efficient. Second, the
probabilistic nature of the payoff may be minimized. This may be achieved by
promising the individual a consistent reward for her efforts.
				 #@#
   48 Laws of Power, Rbt Greene & Elffers 1998 Viking 0670881465
   p1 Law 1. Never Outshine the Master. Always make those above you feel
comfortably superior..  do not go too far in displaying your talents or you
might accomplish the opposite - inspire fear and insecurity..
   p8 Law 2. Never put too Much Trust in Friends, Learn how to use Enemies.
Be wary of friends - they will betray you more quickly, for they are easily
aroused to envy.  They also become spoiled and tyrannical. But hire a former
enemy and he will be more loyal than a friend, because he has more to prove..
   p13 Without enemies around us, we grow lazy
   p16 Law 3. Conceal your Intentions.. If they have no clue what you are up
to, they cannot prepare a defense.  Guide them far enough down the wrong
path..intentions, it will be too late..
   p31 Law 4. Always Say Less than Necessary..  the more you say, the more
common you appear..  more likely you are to say something foolish.. 
   p37 Law 5. So Much Depends on Reputation - Guard it with your Life..  once
you slip, however, you are vulnerable..  learn to destroy your enemies by
opening holes in their own reputations..
   p44 Law 6. Court Attention at all Cost.  Be conspicuous, at all cost..
more colorful, more mysterious.. 
   p51 People are enthralled by mystery; because it invites constant
interpretation, they never tire of it. The mysterious cannot be grasped. And
what cannot be seized and consumed creates power
   p56 Law 7.  Get others to do the Work for you, but Always Take the
Credit..  valuable time and energy.. aura of efficiency and speed..  Never do
yourself what others can do for you..
   p62 Law 8. Make other People come to you - use Bait if Necessary..  you
are the one in control..  better to make your opponent come to you,
abandoning his own plans..
   p69 Law 9. Win through your Actions, Never through Argument..  resentment
and ill will you stir up is stronger and lasts longer than any momentary
change of opinion..  Demonstrate, do not explicate..
   p74 When caught in a lie, the more emotional and certain you
appear, the less likely it seems that you are lying
   p76 Law 10. Infection: Avoid the Unhappy and Unlucky..  emotional states
are as infectious as disease.. draw misfortune on themselves.. 
   p82 Law 11. Learn to Keep People Dependent on You..  Never teach them
enough so that they can do without you.. 
   p89 Law 12. Use Selective Honesty and Generosity to Disarm your Victim..
gestures of honesty and generosity bring down the guard of even the most
suspicious people.. Trojan horse..
   p95 Law 13. When Asking for Help, Appeal to People's Self-Interest, Never
to their Mercy or Gratitude..  do not bother to remind him of your past
assistance and good deeds.  He will find a way to ignore you...  benefit him,
and emphasize it out of all proportion..
   p101 Law 14. Pose as a Friend, Work as a Spy..  information that will keep
you a step ahead..  In polite social encounters, learn to probe.  Ask
indirect questions to get people to reveal their weaknesses and intentions..
   p107 Law 15. Crush your Enemy Totally..  If one ember is left alight, no
matter how dimly it smolders, a fire will eventually break out.. enemy will
recover, and will seek revenge.  Crush him, not only in body but in spirit..
   p115 Law 16. Use Absence to Increase Respect and Honor..  more you are
seen and heard from, the more common you appear.  If you are already
established in a group, temporary withdrawal from it will make you more
talked about, even more admired.  You must learn when to leave.  Create value
through scarcity.
   p123 Law 17. Keep Others in Suspended Terror: Cultivate an Air of
Unpredictability..  predictability gives them a sense of control..  keep them
off-balance, and they will wear themselves out trying to explain your
moves.. strategy can intimidate and terrorize..
   p129 Sometimes predictability can work in your favor.. lull them to sleep
   p130 Law 18. Do Not Build Fortresses to Protect Yourself - Isolation is
Dangerous..  isolation exposes you to more dangers than it protects you from
- it cuts you off from valuable information..  shielded from your enemies by
the crowd..
   p137 Law 19. Know Who You're Dealing with - Do Not Offend the Wrong
Person..  never assume that everyone will react to your strategies in the
same way.  Deceive or outmaneuver some people and they will spend the rest of
their lives seeking revenge..  never offend or deceive the wrong person..
   p138-9 [Narcissistic?] Arrogant and proud.. very dangerous..
oversensitive and overactive pride, flee. Whatever you are hoping from him
isn't worth..  [?] Hopelessly Insecure Man.. disappear for a long time. Do
not stay around him of he will nibble you to death..  [Paranoid?]
Suspicion.. Play on his suspicious nature to get him to turn on other
people.. [Sadistic?] Long Memory..  calculate and wait..  coldblooded
shrewdness.. cold and unaffectionate.. crush him completely or get him out of
your sight..  [Obsessive?] Plain, Unassuming.. not take the bait because he
does not recognize [value] it.. waste your time, energy, resources
   p145 Law 20. Do Not Commit to Anyone..  fool who always rushes to take
sides.. playing people against one another, making them pursue you..
   p156 Law 21.  Play a Sucker to Catch a Sucker - Seem Dumber than your
Mark..  make your victims feel smart.. they will never suspect that you may
have ulterior motives..
   p159 The feeking that someone else is more intelligent than we are is
almost intolerable. We usually try to justify it in different ways: "He only
has book knowlegde, whereas I have real knowledge." "Her parents paid for her
to get a good education. If my parents had had as much money, if I had been
as privileged..." "He's not as smart as he thinks." Last but not least: "She
may know her narrow field better than I do, but beyond that she's not really
smart at all. Even Einstein was a boob outside physics."
   p163 Law 22.  Use the Surrender Tactic: Transform Weakness into Power.
When you are weaker, never fight for honor's sake..  Surrender gives you time
to recover, time to torment and irritate your conqueror, time to wait for his
power to wane.  Do not give him the satisfaction of fighting and defeating
you..  By turning the other check you infuriate and unsettle him..
   p171 Law 23. Concentrate Your Forces..  concentrated at their
strongest point.. 
   p178 Law 24. Play the Perfect Courtier ..  indirection; he flatters,
yields to superiors, and asserts power over others in the mot oblique and
graceful manner..
   pp180-2 Nonchalance. Never seem to be working too hard.. flow
naturally.. Be Frugal with Flattery.. Arrange to Be Noticed.. Alter Your
Style and Language According to the Person You are Dealing With..  Never Be
the Bearer of Bad News.. Never Affect Friendliness and Intimacy with Your
Mast.. he wants a subordinate.. Never Criticize Those Above Your
Directly.. Be Frugal in Asking Those Above You for Favors.. Never Joke ABout
Appearances or Taste.. Do Not Be the Court Cynoc.. criticism will rub of fon
you.. Be Self-observant.. training your mind to try to see yourself as others
see you.. Master Your Emotions.. learn to cry and laugh on command.. disguise
your anger and frustration and to fake your contentment.. Fit the Spirit
[Fashion] of the Times.. Be a Source of Pleasue.. control your unpleasant
qualities and obscure them when necessary
   p191 Law 25.  Re-Create Yourself..  Do not accept the roles..  master of
your own image rather than letting others define if for you.  Incorporate
dramatic devices into your public gestures and actions..
   p197 theatrical timing to surprise and divert.. staging political events
in a particular order and rhythm
   p200 Law 26. Keep Your Hands Clean..  never soiled by mistakes and nasty
deeds.. using others as scapegoats and cat's-paws to disguise your 
involvement..
   p204 wise to choose the most innocent victim possible aas a sacrificial
goat. Such people will not be powerful enough to fight you, and their naive
protests may be seen as protesting too much - may be seen, in other words, as
a sign of their guilt. Be careful, however, not to create a martyr. It is
important that you remain the victim, the poor leader betrayed
   p210 favor done indirectly and elegantly has ten times more power
   p211 Search out ways to make yourself the cat's-paw, indirectly
extricating your friends from distress without imposing yourself or making
them feel obligated to you
   p215 Law 27. Play on People's Need to Believe to Create a Cultlike
Following.  People have an overwhelming desire to believe..  Keep your words
vague but full of promise; emphasize enthusiasm over rationality and clear
thinking.  Give your new disciples rituals to perform, ask them to make
sacrifices on your behalf..
   p217 Keep It Simple.. promise of something great and transformative, and
on the other a total vaguenes.. Emphasize the Visual and the Sensual over the
Intellectual.. You need to amuse the bored, then, and ward off the
cynics.. Create rituals for your followers; organize them into a
hierarchy.. Disguise Your SOurce of Income.. come from the truth of your
methods.. To keep your followers united.. create an us-versus-them
dynamic.. make sure your followers believe they are part of an exclusive
club, unified by a bond of common goals. Then, to strengthen this bond,
manufacture the notion of a devious enemy out to ruin you.. followers will
tighten and cohere.  They have your cause to believe in and infidels to
destroy
   p227 Law 28. Enter Action with Boldness.  If you are unsure of a course of
action, do not attempt it.  Your doubts and hesitations will infect your
execution..  Any mistakes you commit through audacity are easily corrected
with more audacity.  Everyone admires the bold; no one honors the timid..
   p228 Lions Circle the Hesitant.. Hesitation Creates Gaps, Boldness
Obliterates them
   p233 The moment the seducer hesitates, the charm is broken, because we
become aware of the process, of their deliberate effort to seduce us, of
their self-consciousness. Boldness directs attention outward and keeps the
illusion alive. It never induces awkwardness or embarrassment.. Few are born
bold.. You must practice and develop your boldness
   p235 To go through life armed only with audacity would be tiring and also
fatal.. Timidity has no place in the realm of power; you will often benefit,
however, by beign able to feign it. At that point, of course, it is no longer
timidity but an offensive weapon: You are luring people in with your show of
shyness, all the better to pounce on them boldly later
   p236 Law 29. Plan All the Way to the End..  The ending is everything..
all the possible consequences, obstacles, and twists of fortune that might
reverse your hard work and give the glory to others.  By planning to the end
you will not be overwhelmed by circumstances and you will know when to stop..
   p244 If you are locked into a plan too rigidly, you will be unable to deal
with sudden shifts of fortune.. must build in alternatives..  Most people,
however, lose less from overplanning and rigidity than frm vagueness and a
tendency to improvise constantly in the face of circumstance.. Only having a
clear objective and a far-reaching plan allows you that freedom
   p245 Law 30. Make your Accomplishments Seem Effortless..  All the toil and
practice that go into them, and also all the clever tricks, must be
concealed..  Avoid the temptation of revealing how hard you work - it only
raises questions.  Teach no one your tricks or they will be used against
you..
   p254 Law 31. Control the Options: Get Others to Play with the Cards you
Deal best deceptions are the ones that seem to give the other person a
choice..  Give people options that come out in your favor whichever one they
choose..
   p258 This unwillingness to probe the smallness of our choices stems
from the fact that too much freedom creates a kind of anxiety
   pp259-61 Color the Choices.. one he preferred always seemed to be the
best.. Force the Resister.. Push them to "choose" what you want them to do by
appearing to advocate the opposite.. Alter the Playing Field.. reminede them
of their dependence on the rails. Refusing them shipping, or simply raising
their fees, could ruin their business.  Rockefeller altered the playing field
so that the only options the small oil producers had were the ones he gave
them.. Shrinking Options.. better grab what he was showing them, because
tomorrow they would have to settle for something worse, perhaps at even
higher prices.. use on the chronically indecisive.. Weak Man on the
Precipice..He would describe all sorts of dangers, exaggerating them as much
as possible, until the duke saw a yawning abyss in every direction except
one: the one Retz was pushing him to take.. use fear and terror to propel
them into action..  implicate in your deceptions the very person who can do
you the most harm.. buy their silence..  Horns of a Dilemma.. lawyer leads
the witness to decide between two possible explanations of an event, both of
which poke a hole in their story.. Deny the victim time to think of an escape
   p263 Law 32. Play to People's Fantasies..  Never appeal to truth and
reality unless you are prepared for the anger that comes for disenchantment.
Life is so harsh and distressing that people who can manufacture romance..
tapping into the fantasies of the masses..
   p271 Law 33.  Discover Each Man's Thumbscrew..  insecurity, an
uncontrollable emotion or need.. 
   pp272-3 Pay attention to gestures and unconscious signals..  revealed by
seemingly unimportant gestures and passing words.. should seem to come from
the heart. This will usually elicit a resonse that is not only as frank as
yours but more genuine - a response that reveals a weakness.. FInd the
Helpless Child. Most weaknesses begin in childhood.. grows older, the
indulgence or the deficiency may be buried but never disappears.. Look for
Contrasts. An overt trail that conceals its opposite.. Find the Weak
Link.. Find the one person who will bend under pressure. Fille the
Void.. insecurity and unhappiness.. Feed on Uncontrollable
Emotions.. fear.. lust, greed, vanity, or hatred
   p281 You may stir up an action you cannot control.. Push timid people into
bold action and they may go too far; answer their need for attention or
recognition and they may need more that you want to give them
   p282 Law 34. Be Royal in your Own Fashion: Act like a King to be treated
like one..  appearing vulgar or common will make people disrespect you..
   p287 As children we start our lives with great exuberance, expecting and
demanding everything.. expect less.. limitations that are really
self-imposed.. If we start to believe we are destined for great things, our
belief will radiate outward.. believing so firmly in their greatness that it
becomes a self-fulfilling prophecy
   p291 Law 35. Master the Art of Timing..  hurrying betrays a lack of
control over..  patient, as if you know that everything will come to you
eventually.  Become a detective of the right moment..  stand back when the
time is not yet ripe, and to strike fiercely when it has reached fruition..
   p295-9 inner turmoil caused by our emotions tends to make time move
faster, it follows that once we control our emotional responses to events,
time will move much more slowly.. When you force the pace out of fear and
impatience, you create a nest of problems that require fixing, and you end up
taking much longer than if you has taken your time.. As time passes it will
eventually prsent opportunities you had not imagines. Waiting involves
controlling not only your own emotions but those of your colleagues, who,
mistaking action for power, may try to push you into making rash
moves.. Trick in forcing time is to upset the timing of others - to make them
hurry, to make them wait, to make them abandon their own pace, to distort
their perception of time..  Your mastery of timing can really only be judged
by how you work with end time - how you quickly change the pace and bring
things to a swift and definitive conclusion
   p300 Law 36.  Disdain Things you cannot have: Ignoring them is the best
Revenge..  The less interest you reveal, the more superior you seem.. 
   p309 Law 37. Create Compelling Spectacles..  Dazzled by appearances, no one
will notice what you are really doing.. 
   p313 The visual, on the other hand, short-circuits the labyrinth of
words. It strikes with an emotional power and immediacy that leaves no gaps
for reflection and doubt. Like music, it leaps right over rational,
reasonable thoughts.. Words put you on the defensive. If you have to explain
yourself your power is already in question. The image, on th eother hand,
impoes itself as given. It discourages questions, creates forceful
associations, resists unintended unterpretations, communicates instantly, and
forges bonds that transcend social differences. Words stir up arguments and
divisions; images bring people together
   p317 Law 38. Think as you like but Behave like others..  If you make a
show of going against the times, flaunting your unconventional ideas and
unorthodox ways, people will think that you only want attention and that you
look down upon them.  They will find a way to punish you for making them feel
inferior
   p321 Martyrdom serves no purpose - better to live on in an oppressive
world, even to thrive in it. Meanwhile, find a way to express your ideas
subtly for those who understand you. Laying your pearls before swine will
only bring you trouble.. We all tell lies and hide our true feelings, for
complete free expression is a social impossibility. From an early age we
learn to conceal our thoughts, telling the prickly and insecure what we know
they want to hear, watching carefully lest we offend them. For most of us
this is natural - there are ideas and values that most people accept, and it
is pointless to argue. We believe what we want to, then, but on the outside
we wear a mask
   p325 Law 39. Stir up Waters to Catch Fish..  if you can make your enemies
angry while staying calm yourself, you gain a decided advantage.  Put your
enemies off-balance: Find the chink in their vanity through which you can
rattle them and you hold the strings..
   p329 Petulence is not power, it is a sign of helplessness. People may
temporarily be cowed by your tantrums, but in the end, they lose respect for
you.. easily undermine a person with so little self-control.. repression
drains us of energy.. nothing in the social realm, as in the game of power,
is personal.. Our anger also has roots in the many interactions with others,
the accumulated disappointments and heartaches
   p333 Law 40. Despise the Free Lunch ..  usually involves either a trick or
a hidden obligation.  What has worth is worth paying for.  By paying your own
way you stay clear of gratitude, guilt, and deceit..  no cutting corners with
excellence.  Be lavish with your money and keep it circulating, for
generosity is a sign and a magnet for power..
   p334-5 Greedy fish are the con artist's bread and butter..  contagious:
Unless you resist them they will infect you with the insecure feeling that
you should have looked harder to find a cheaper price. Don't argue with them
or try to change them. Just mentally add up the cost, in time and inner peace
if not hidden financial expense, of th eirrational pursuit of a
bargain.. Sadists seem to think that paying for something gives them the
right to torture and abuse the seller.. Indiscriminate Giver.. want to be
loved and admireed.. If they give to one and all, why should the recepient
feel special?
   p347 Law 41. Avoid Stepping into a Great Man's Shoes ..  will have to
accomplish double their achievements to outshine them.  Do not get lost in
their shadow..  changing course..  disparage his legacy, and gain power by
shining in your own way..
  p366 plentitude and prosperity tend to make us lazy and inactive: When our
power is secure we have no need to act. This is a serious danger, especially
for those who achieve success and power at an early age.. How often our early
triumphs turn u sinto a kind of caricature of ourselves
   p358 Law 42. Strike the Shepherd and the Sheep will Scatter..  stirrer,
the arrogant underling, the poisoned of goodwill..  they are irredeemable.
Neutralize their influence by isolating or banishing them..
   p367 Law 43. Work on the Hearts and Minds of Others..  Coercion creates a
reaction that will eventually work against you..  seduced becomes your loyal
pawn..  Soften up the resistant by working on their emotions, playing on what
they hold dear and what they fear.  Ignore the hearts and minds of others and
they will grow to hate you..
   p373 Shaking them to the core, he softened their hearts. Play on contrasts
like this: Push people to despair, then give them relief. If they expect pain
and you give them pleasure, you win their hearts
   p376 Law 44. Disarm and Infuriate with the Mirror Effect..  mirror your
enemies, doing exactly as they do, they cannot figure out your strategy.  The
Mirror Effect mocks and humiliates them, making them overreact..  illusion
that you share their values; by holding up a mirror to their actions, you
teach them a lesson..
   p377-8 Neutralizing Effect.. following their actions as best you can, and
they cannot see what you are up to.. Narcissus Effect..  simply the ability
to mimic anothe rperson not physically, but psychologically, and it is
immensely powerful because it plays upon the unsatisfied self-love of a
child.. Moral Effect.. demonstrate your ideas through action.. give them a
tatse of their own medicine
   p392 Law 45. Preach the Need for Change, but Never Reform too much at
Once..  day-to-day level people are creatures of habit.  Too much innovation
is traumatic..  make a show of respecting the old way of doing things.  If
change is necessary, make it feel like a gentle improvement on the past..
   p397 The fact that the past is dead and buried gives you the
freedom to reinterpret it
   p400 Law 46. Never appear too Perfect..  Envy creates silent enemies..
admit to harmless vices, in order to deflect envy.. 
  p406 He did not see that he had not only made no attempt to disguise the
degree of his skills and qualities, he had imposed them on one and all,
making a show of his versatility, thinking it impressed people and won him
friends. In fact it made him silent enemies, people who felt inferior to him
and did all they could to ruin him the moment he tripped up or made the
slightest mistake
   p407 People cannot envy the power that they themselves have given a
person who does not seem to desire it
   p410 Law 47. Do not go Past the Mark you Aimed for; In Victory, Learn when
to Stop..  heat of victory, arrogance and overconfidence can push you past
the goal you had aimed for..  Do not allow success to go to your head..
   p415 success tends to go to your head and make you emotional.  Feeling
invulnerable, you make aggressive moves that ultimately undo the victory you
have gained.. powerful vary their rhythms and patterns, change course, adapt
to circumstance, and learn to improovise.. steady themselves, give themselves
the space to reflect on what has happened, examine the role of circumstance
and luck in their success
   p419 Law 48.  Assume Formlessness..  shape, by having a visible plan, you
open yourself to attack.. adaptable and on the move.  Accept the fact that
nothing is certain and no law is fixed.  The best way to protect yourself is
to be as fluid and formless as water; never bet on stability or lasting
order.  Everything changes..
				 #@#
   Every Move Must Have a Purpose (biz/chess)Pandolfini 2003 Hyperion
   p17 your instincts are based on what tou don't know you already do
   p23 make your plans small and adaptable. Then you can find your way home
however the wind is blowing
   p25 Nothing should be played without first considering what the opponent
has just done
   p37 You can't save the pieces you've already lost
   p44 Upping the ante [offense v defense] in the business world offers more
than a hypothetical advantage. It bestows a pragmatic one as
well. Entrepreneurial spirit relies on the willingness to attain, keep, and
build the initiative. And it's not really that hard to do, to gain
command. It's just a matter of tapping the active player inside you - right
from the start. When responging, make sure you go first
   p50 No business can be run effectively if its players spend their energies
merely protecting what they have [Carnegie v inheritance; Christ v
warehouses]
   p64 Companies that don't watch over their resources - intellectual or
material - can't secure their investment. Overextend your supply lines, and
you can lose your business
   p65 Practically every situation has hidden value for the opportunist
   p76 accept the good buy of losing now for discovering how to win
later.. worst mistakes are those yo think you haven't made
   p81 you shouldn't even try unless logic and experience suggest that the
chance you're taking is small and you're likely to gain in the end
   p88 If you want success, value dedication over dazzle, the sure thing
over pie in the sky
   p94 To spot unique opportunity, you must discover before you analyze. That
means thinking flexibly and interpreting rules creatively
   p101 When you're losing, you're going to go down unless you fight
back. You can't just acquiesce. That simply doesn't work. To get the most,
you have to give the most. You have to reach beyon, and then beyond that. And
that's just the start. You never ge tmore than you settle for.
				 #@#
   Graber, All In, Harper COllins 2005 [Poker & Biz - compare to Game Theory]
   p96 NEVER lose control of your emotions
   p111 Conceal the true strength of your strongest hands
   p172 It's not the worst hands or the best hands you ever have to be wary
of -it's the GOOD hands. Pay extra attention to the good hands - never assume
you have the winning hand
   p194 Play small suited connectors to win the big pots, risk only the small
ones, and keep everyone around you guessing. The small suited connector is
one of the great secrets of success in business and in poker
   p210 To succeed in business you need the courage to go all in at least a
handful of time in your career. If you go all in with wisdom and with
patience - at the right time and for the right reasons - you will find there
is no limit to what you can achieve
				 #@#
   Miller, Game THeory at Work, MGH 2003
   p60 Fear only credible threats. Being perceived as irrational can be
advantageous
   p61 Worry about your own payoff, not your opponent's.. ignore sunk costs
   p49 Firms have trouble profiting when they compete on price because price
is very visible to consumers. To stop your rival from undercutting your
price, your rival needs to believe that you will quickly respond to any price
reduction.. Complex pricing can reduce price competition
   p83 You should be open, honest, and trusting in coordination [can't act
simult] games. A small amount of doubt can make it impossible for two parties
to trust each other. It's useless to negotiate in outguessing games. In
chicken games perception is reality, so you must do everything to convince
your opponent that you are committed to the macho course
   p99 Massive coordination games are often winner-take-all affairs. To win a
massive coordination game, it's often more important to be perceived as
popular [monop] than good. When playing a massive coordination game it's a
sound strategy to buy early popularity by selling your product at a loss
   p113 A Nash equilibrium is an outcome where no player regrets his move
given his opponent's strategy.. When trying to move to a new equillibrium, you
should consider if the new outcome would be a Nash equilibrium. If it's not,
then your new outcome is unstable and might be difficult to answer
   p147 Perhaps you should even give all of your business to the supplier who
appears to be charging the most. THe other suppliers might then become
convinced that they ar ebeing taken.. creating chaos you can multiply the
mistrust the suppliers have toward each other and perhaps cause them to
betray their competitors by decreasing prices
   p150 In a prisoner's dilemma game, competition will harm both players. The
players would be better off if they worked together, but if the game is
played only one time, then self-interest will always force them into ruinous
competition. In a repeated prisoners' dilemma game, the players might be able
to work together to achieve a good outcome. Hidden actions, short time
horizons, and lastperiod problems might still make cooperation impossible,
however. If your suppliers are charging you high prices, you could benefit
from creating a prisoners' dilemma
   p161 Adverse selection occurs when you attract those with whom you least
want to interact.. Playing hard to get can overcome adverse selection by
convincing others that you are not desperate and thus not
undesirable. Adverse selection is caused by hidden information and so can be
remedied by information acquisition
   p181 Book covers, college degrees, and brand names can be quick ways of
signaling quality. When aplayer can't lie, he also can't stay silent, for the
sound of silence can be deafening
   p182 Placing people under pressure might cause them to be too honest for
their own good [because don't have time to calculate]. Lines [queues] can
provide useful information about others' beliefs and intentions. Options can
help solve [simultaneous] "chicken and egg" - like coordination problems. You
should take more risks if you have an implicit option [if x sells to me too,
then I'll buy y]
   p206 Holdup problems manifest themselves when you become artificially
dependent on one person or organization to perform a task. Holdup problems
can be mitigated by long-term contracts or second sourcing. Employees should
be wary of developing skills that are highly company specific
   p221 An employee spending her company's money has an incentive to spend
money in a way that beenfits her, not her company. Bribing those who spend
other people's money can be a cheap way to make sales.. To combat the
negative incentive that insurance creates, insurance providers need to
monitor, regulate,and carefully screen their customers. The people who most
desire insurance are those to whom the insurance company would least like to
sell
   p239 Employees will always strive to maximize their own welfare, not
yours. Paying employees based on their achievememnts maximizes their
incentive to work but forces employees to take on lots of risk. Ideally you
should compensate employees based on effort, not outcome; but effort is much
harder to measure than achievememnt. Paying employees based on the
performance of a large group creates incentives for workers to free ride on
the efforts of others. Two people, or countries, can benefit from trade even
if one is better at everything than th eother
   p247 What you would get if negotiations fail often determines what yo do
get if negotitations succeed. A party who can make a take-it-or-leave-it can
get the entire surplus from a transaction
   p248 Bringing other parties [participants] to your negotiations can
radically alter the bargaining environment. Giving up control [to bad cop]
can enhance your negotiating posiition. Taking negotiations to the brink of
failure can make credible a threat to do something that is not in your
self-interest
   p256 Auctions are useful for sellers because they automatically adjust the
price based upon buyer interest. Auctions are most advantageous to those
selling time-limited goods or services. In first price sealed bid auctions,
you should always bid less that what the good is worth to you. In honest
second price [highest pays what next highest offered] sealed-bid auctions, if
you know exactly how much the good is worth to you, then you should bid this
amount. If you are not sure of the good's value, you should beware of the
winner's curse, which holds that the winning buyer is often the buyer who
most overvalued the good. Auctions can be used to allocate tasks among
employees [eg have them pay for new territory]
   p264 If someone freely gives you stock advice, ask why she can't get
anyone to pay them for the information. Events affect stock prices when they
are anticipated, not when they actually occur. EVen short-term traders nned
to be concerned with the long-term prospects of stocks. To compensate
investors for taking on risk, market forces cause stocks on average to pay
higher returns than safe governement bonds. Survivorship bias makes mutual
funds' past performances seem highly misleadingly impressive.
				 #@#
   Adcock Greek Art War1957 UCal 0-520-0005-6 
   p2 But the Epic tradition did not provide them with an art of war; it
provided them with a panorama of protagonists. In their own day war had
become something far different: it meant the uniting of the armed men of the
community to fight shoulder to shoulder, with an orderly, integrated valour.
   p4 not the constant occupation or preoccupation of the Greeks.. No form of
combat could so plainly exhibit the community solidarity that was the essence
of the Greek city-state. It was not the place for single-handed exploits, for
the EPic aristeia of champions. The desire for personal distinction must be
subordinate: it must find its satisfaction elsewhere, as in the great
athletic festivals
   p7 battle was, as it were, a "mass duel," a trial of strength; and the
verdict of the trial was accepted
   p10 Greeks in general had not, by instinct or training, the discipline
that was the chief ingredient in Roman soldiership
   p12 Athenian general Miltiades could claim high credit for the victory
of Marathon.. for his discernment that a moment had come when, for
whatever reasons, he could take the Persians at a disadvantage
   p27 gap was opened in their line and into this Alexander charged. At 
the same moment Philip caused the phalanx to stop withdrawing and attack, and
the battle was over. He had by his skillful use of the phalanx created, as it
were, a flank where no flank had been. And he achieved what Napoleon said was
one of the most difficult manoeuvres in battle, the going over from defence
to attack with great speed and force at the right moment
   p34 This was the breaking through an enemy line by rowing two opposing
ships and then wheeling round to take one or other of them at a disadvantage
before it could manoeuvre to meet this attack. This manoeuvre plainly called
for high speed and even more important, brilliant steering promptly supported
by skillful oarsmanship. It was therefore, above all, the tactical device of
highly trained crews in ships of the most skillful construction. A variant of
this manoeuvre was to make the attacking trieme swerve so that its projecting
bulkheads might sweep away the oars on one side of an opposing ship, while,
just before impact, the oarage of the near sid eof the attacking ship wa
drawn inwards out of harm's way
   p41 Thucydides onwards the truth was proclaimed that in war there is, and
must be, a large element of the unexpected. It may be that ancient generals
and admirals feared this as an enemy rather than sought to use it as a friend
and ally. But there is a strategy which depends on the ue of fleets and their
power of moving troops quickly and quietly.
   p51 Alexander possessed in an eminent degree. His greatness was shown
by his swift decision when and where to strike
   p60 catapults could outrange all nonmechanical missile.. to keep down
losses, what really destroyed the defences of cities was the battering ram,
the sap, and the mine, or the tall siege towers
   p69 Aetolians used against hoplites was to allow them to advance and then
to attack the with light-armed [bow & arrow] troops when they were far
   p76 Xenophon writes, "Wise generalship consists in attacking when the
enemy is weakest, even if the point may be distant.. If you attack expecting
to prevail, do it in full strength, because a suprlus of victory never caused
any conqueror one pang of remorse" [Hipparch 4,4,24; 7,11]
   p87 character plays in generalship, and it may outweigh talent and
technique. The whole career of Timoleon was a triumph of character, perhaps
the highest to be found in the history of the Greek city-state.. resolute man
who could resourcefully inspire his soldiers, and could turn a chance omen to
good account
				     #@#
   3 Byz Mil Treatises CFHB XXV Dennis IX 1985 Dumbarton Anon 6cent
   p13 Deliberative assemblies serve a good purpose. What has been thought
through by a number of people is more likely to be carrie dout
successfully. They are particularly needed in time of war, which is declared
by the consensus of many minds but can be conducted effectively only by
selected leaders
   p51 It should be understood that the purpose of this division of the army
and the assignment of so many officers is to facilitate the execution of
orders. For it is difficult to maneuver the entire force by a single word of
command
				     #@#
   Handel, Masters of War, 2001, 3ed, frankcass.com 0-7146-8132-6
   p11 Weinberger Doctrine.. vital interests.. sufficient force..  objectives
must be clealry defined.. keep cause and response in synchronization.. public
opinion.. last resort
   p27 "talent and genius operate outside the rules, and theory conflicts
with practice" (Clausewitz, On War, p140)
   p45 In today's high-tech wars, theory almost inevitably precedes reality
and experience because technological innovation.. widens the gap between
theory and practice, generating increasingly unrealistic theories or
doctrines of war
   p53 Finding and attacking the most critical point in the enemy's position
is another problem that inevitably occupies every strategist
   p69 In an age when real-time communications did not exist, the need to
make quick decisions, exlpoit opportunities or avoid defeat often cause local
military developments to overrule remote political control.. Like politics,
command on the battlefield is the art of the possible which requires the
exploitation of fleeting opportunities or the avoidance of imminent
disaster..  The neagative consequences of Hitler's interference with Rommel's
decisions or in the battle of Stalingrad, for example, are well
known. Another famous yet possibly apocryphal example was President Carter's
direct intervention in the aborted raid on Iran. Accordingly, both Sun Tzu
and Clausewitz recognize that, in exceptional circumstances, the military
commander in the field must overrule political orders
   p79 Both Sun Tzu and Clausewitz view war as an essentially rational
activity involving the careful and continuous correlation of ends and
means. At the same time, they are fully aware of the crucial effect of
non-rational factors such as morale, motivation, and intuition.  Clausewitz,
however, appears to be more conscious of the difficulty of relying on
rational calculation. As a result, he assigns a greater role to the
unpredictable influence of elements such as friction, chance, unreliable
intelligence, and sheer complexity
   p83 Today, as much as in Clausewitz's time, there are still those who
think that new and better theories of war can minimize the costs of waging
war to the point where fighting and bloodshed will become unnecessary. This
reflects the lack of realism bolstered by wishful thinking. If anything, the
rols of moral factors has actually expanded in modern warfare (eg, the
influence of real-time mass media on public opinion)
   p95 perceiving the nature of a war is a reciprocal and dialectical process
in which it is important to consider how one side's perspective and actions
affect the other side's actions and reactions.. true nature of war can only
be better understood after the war has begun, when it is defined by a
complicated series of interatctions between warring parties.. initial
predictions must be revised continuously.. must remain flexible enough
   p102 "trinity - composed of primordial violence, hatred, and enmity, which
are to be regarded as a blind natural force [people]; of the play of chance
and probability within which the creative spirit is free to roam [mil]; and
of it element of subordination, as instrument of policy, which makes it
subject to reason alone [govt]" (Clausewitz, On War, p89)
   p113 The process of thinking, planning, and searching for a comparitive
advantage - not an impulsive rush to engage the enemy - lays the groundwork
for victory
   p129 Machiavelli argues that the city-state in which the people are
unwilling to fight for their own interests is less likely to succeed in the
long run
   p139 Among the force multipliers recommended by Sun Tzu are maneuver;
reliance on intelligence; the extensive use of deception and diverionary
measures achieve surprise; the 'indirect approach'; and the use of
psychological means to undermine the enemy's will to fight
   p153 The weakness if Sun Tzu's appraoch lies in its implication that war
can somehow be turned into a non-lethal intellectual exercise in which
cunning and intelligence are central. On the ither hand, an erroneous
interpretation of clausewitz's emphasis on force and the principle of
destruction can cause force to be wielded too readily, without the careful
consideration of non-military means; this would only make war more costly
than necessary. But the choice need not be between either approach when an
intelligent combination of both produces the proper balance
   p159 Clausewitz stresses the 'positive' approach of maximum concentration
of one's own forces, but is less concerned with the enemy. Sun Tzu is chiefly
concerned with the 'negative' approach of preventing the enemy from
concentrating his troops through reliance in strategems that divide and
disperse his forces. This leads Sun Tzu to a much greater appreciation of
deception and diversion in war
   p171 Theoretically, the principle of continuity must be seen as the nexus
of the three cases of interaction - (1) the maximum use of force, (2) the
objective of disarming the enemy, and (3) the maximum exertion of strength -
all of which to an extreme, to escalation, and in fact to non-stop war
   p175 Clausewitz asserts that even if the attacker has the advantage, the
dearth of accurate intellignce will cause him to be either unaware of it or
unsure that it is enough to defeat his enemy
   p176 Clausewitz to the subject of human nature - this time to the fact
that in a world dominated so much by chance - courage, daring, boldness, and
trust in one's luck are essential qualities for a great commander
   p185 The concept of the culminating point of victory (ie, on the highest
operational and strategic level) is closely related to the problem of war
termination. At the culminating point of victory, the victor has gone as far
as he can without risking a reversal of fortune and attained the strongest
possible position realtive to his opponent: now he must consider the issue of
war termination - how to consolidate his gains on the battlefield into
enduring political results (ie favorable, lasting peace)
   p198 History is replete with examples of decisive military victories that
led nowhere because the victor was not ready to acknowledge the legitimate
interests of the vanquished adversary
   p218 Sun Tzu is acutely sensitive to the psychological factors that enable
the enemy's perceptions to be manipulated; he knows that those convinced of
their own superiority are usually oblivious to the need to be on guard
against deception
   p240 Clausewitz frequently compares war to a game of cards dominated by
uncertainty, Jomini compares war to the more structured game of chess; Sun
Tzu's theory of war, on the other hand, can be compared to the game of go
   p261 Sun Tzu prizes steadiness, resolution, stability, patience, and
calmness, which enable a general faced with the chaos and adversity of war to
make rational, calculated decisions. Generals who react without reflection,
who are courageous but easily lose control, are most susceptible to
manipulation by the enemy. When untempered by rationality and driven by rash
impulse, courage ends in self-destruction
   p267 Sun Tzu's insistence on the necessity of making fast decisions in
order to capitalize on unique opportunities implies that the commander must
rely on his 'gut feelings'; after all, he has no time to contemplate an
infinite number of ever-changing variables
   p273 Both Sun Tzu and Clausewitz believe that in this most critical test
of military leadership, the commander must combine courage and daring with
reflectiveness, but the two strategists differe in emphasis: Clausewitz, on
the whole, prefers boldness to calculation, while Sun Tzu favors what we
would call calculated risks
   p285 According to Corbett, naval strategists must accept the fact that war
at sea is not usually a zero-sum game, since it is rarely possible to achieve
full command of the sea
				     #@#
   Beach Salt&STeel Naval Inst 1999
   p64 lost only an outmoded combat branch.. Pearl Harbor amounted to
radical overthrow of the religion naval high priests
   p128 Japan lost the war whne she could no longer control her own seas
around Japan. She had totally lost control of her own air space, as
round-the-clock bombings were proving.
   p166 country wanted to return to peacetime.. prewar isolationism..
exhuberant returning servicemen being set upon by civilian toughs, smoe
perhaps fearing for their jobs
   p180 RIckover was not the right man for this job, though this was not
through lack of trying. He had tried very hard, very hard indeed. In the
process he established himself as a despot who could never be satisfied. By
reputation he was a amverick who knew the mechanical details of his job well
enough, but could not handle men. His treatment of everyone junior to him was
demeaning. Despuite Rickover's best efforts, S-48 was a mechanical nightmare
during her entire service. She was a lemon from the begining. Under RIckover
as exec, she became known as a madhouse.
   p219 Navy [vs air armadas] has, ever since 1949, been our preferred
instrument for the projection of power, and this is true because it has the
greatest flexibility. Thhe revolt of the admirals [Denfield, Radford, Burke],
the sacrifice of the chief admiral, the demotion or cashiering of others
involved in the revolt, was one of the biggest contributions to the future of
our country that could have benn made.. put all they had into the
scales.. brought official displeasure upon themselves.. nation is the better
for it
  p261 Enough has been written about Rickover.. far more than simply
propulsion. He set a perfection standard so high that the United States has
had virtually no nuclear accidents of any kind, in naval plants or in the
shore-based power plants
   p280 Elimination of an enemy's ability to contest use of the sea in
support of the war was the objective
				     #@#
   Thry Intl Pol Waltz (Harvard,Berkeley) 1979 MGH 0-07-554852-6
   p51 balance-of-power.. 1. Act to increase capabilities but negotiate
rather than fight. 2. Fight rather than pass up an opportunity to increase
capabilites. 3. Stop fighting rather than eliminate an essential national
actor. 4. Act to oppose any coalition or single actor which tends to assume a
position of predominance.. 5.  Act to constrain actors who subscribe to
supranational organizing principles. 6. Permit defeated or constrained
essential national actors to re-enter the system as acceptable role
partners.. they are essential, interdependent, and in equilibrium with one
another; and, as prescriptions for the actors, they are inconsistent and
contradictory ([Kaplan, Syst&Proc] 1964, pp 9,25,52-53)
   p66 relevance of Thucydides in the era of nuclear weapons.. texture of
international politics remains highly constant, patterns recur, and events
repeat themselves endlessly. The relations that prevail internationally
seldom shift rapidly in type or in quality. They are marked instead by
dismaying persistence, a persistence that one must expect so long as none of
the competing units is able to convert the anarchic international realm into
a hierarchic one. The enduring character of international politcs accounts
for the striking sameness in the quality of international life through the
millenia, a statement that will meet with wide assent
   p117 Ever since Machiavelli, interest and necessity - and raison d'etat,
the phrase that comprehends them - have remained the key concepts of
Realpolitik. From Machiavelli through Meinecke and Morgenthau the elements of
the approach and the reasoning remain constant. Machiavelli stands so clearly
as the exponent of Realpolitik that one easily slips into thinking that he
developed the closely associated idea of balance of power as well. Although
he did not, his conviction that politics can be explained in its own terms
established the ground on which balance-of-power theory can be built
   p118 A balance-of-power theory, properly stated, begins with assumptions
about states: They are unitary actors who, at minimum, seek their own
preservation and, at a maximum, drive for universal domination. States, or
those who act for them, try in more or less sensible ways to use the means
available in order to achieve the ends in view.  Those means fall into two
categories: internal efforts (moves to increase economic capability, to
increase military strength, to develop clever strategies) and external
efforts (moves to strengthen and enlarge one's own alliance or to weaken and
shrink an opposing one)
   p120 pupose of the balance is "to maintain the stability of the system
without destroying the multiplicity of the elements composing it"
[Morgenathau, Pol Among Nations, 5ed Knopf, 1973, pp 167-74,202-207].. "the
balance of power" can impose its restraints upon the power aspirations of
nations" only if they first "restrain themselves by accepting the system of
balance of power as the common frameork of their endeavors." Only if states
recongize "the same rules of the game" and play "for the same limited stakes"
can the balance of power fulfill "its functions for international stability
and national independence" [pp219-20]
   p126 As soon as someone looks like the winner, nearly all jump on the
bandwagon rather than continuing to build coalitions intended to prevent
anyone from winning the prize of power. Bandwagoning, not balancing, becomes
the characteristic behavior..  states work harder to increase their own
strength, or they combine with others, if they are falling behind.. breaking
apart of a war-winning coalition in or just after the moment of victory. We
do not expect the strong to combine with the strong in order to increase the
strength of their power over others, but rather to square off and look for
allies who might help them
   p134 Thay are at once limited by their situations and able to act to
affect them. They have to react to the actions of others whose actions may be
changed by the reaction.. Great powers, like large firms, have always had to
allow for the reactions of others
   p144 Because of their similarity, states are more dangerous than useful to
one another.. Interdependence is reduced by increases in the disparity of
national capabilities
   p192 According to the common American definition of power, a failure to
get one's way is proof of weakness. In politics, however, powerful agents
fail to impress their wills on others in just the ways they intend to.. I
offer the old and simple notion that an agent is powerful to the extent that
he affects other more than they effect him
   p205 States, and especially the major ones, do not act only for their own
sakes. They also act for the world's common good. But the common good is
defined by each of them for all of us, and the definitions conflict. One may
fear the arrogance of the global burden-bearers more than the selfishness of
those who tend to their own narrowly defined interests.. Close competition
subordinates ideology to interest; states that enjoy a margin of power over
their closest competitors are led to pay undue attention to minor dangers and
to pursue fancies abroad that reach beyond the fulfillment of interests
narrowly defined in terms of security
				     #@#
   Keohane&Nye(Harvard) Power&Interdep 2ed 1989 ScottForsmn 0-673-39891-9
   pp10-11 It is assymmetries in dependence that are most likely to provide
sources of influence for actors in their dealings with one another. Less
dependent actors can often use the interdependent relationship as a source of
power in bargaining over an issue and perhaps to affect other issues
   pp24-5 Multiple channels [instead of govt] connect societies, including:
informal ties.. nongovernmental elites.. banks or corporations.. multiple
issues.. absence of hierarchy [hence tradeoff] among issues means, among
other things, that military security does not consistently dominate.. Politics 
does not stop at the water's edge.. Military force is not used by governments
toward other governments within the region, or on the issues, when complex
interdependence prevails
   p45 During the heyday of the sterling standard, industrial production in
France, Germany, Russia, and the United States increased from 50 percent to
400 percent faster than in Britain. Although the United States dominated the
monetary system of the postwar period, Europe and Japan grew more rapidly
than it did.. Ironically, the benefits of a hegemonial system, and the extent
to which thay are shared, may bring about its collapse. As their economic
power increases, secondary states change their assumptions. No longer do they
have to accept a one-sided dependence which, no matter how prosperous,
adversely affects governmentl autonomy and political status
   p53 Some regimes - for example in trade among major industrial countries -
have persisted despite shifts in the underlying power structure; others - as
we shall see in our study of oceans policy - have changed despite continuity
of power.. States with intense preferences and coherent positions will
bargain more effectively than states constrained by domestic and
transnational actors [cf JSMill: belief=99interests]
    p55 set of networks, norms, and institutions, once established, will be
difficult either to eradicate or drastically to rearrange..  Regimes are
established and organized in conformity with distributions of capabilities,
but subsequently the relevant networks, norms, and institutions will
themselves influence actor's abilities to use these capabilities
   p78 Only in late 1958, when currency convertibility was achieved in Europe
[Japan 1980], did the recovery regime give way to full implememtation of the
regime agreed to at Bretton Woods in 1944
   p101 In 1946, a British naval force made a costly effort to assert that
the Corfu Strait off Albania was international waters. In 1958, the united
States sent a naval force through the straits of Lombok to protest
Indonesia's claim that it was territorial waters. The United States and the
Soviet Union have refused to recognize Indonesian and Malaysian juridiction
over the straits of Malacca. Between 1957 and 1967, Britain and the United
States used naval gestures to counter Egyptian restrictions on Israel's
navigation, particualry in the Straits of Tiran, but these efforts were not
successful.. In 1968, the United States failed to respond with force to North
Korea's seizure of the electronic surveillance ship Pueblo; but in 1975 it
responded with force to the Cambodian seizure of the freighter Mayaguez
   p120 After 1971, American refusal or reluctance to support the dollar in
foreign exchange markets was often taken as part of a strategy to force other
countries to agree to international monetary reforms favored by the United
States
   p139 The issue structure model helps us understand the collapse of the
monetary regime in 1931 and makes a major contribution to explaining the
breakdown of the Bretton Woods regime in 1971.. shaky world financial
situation of the 1920s.. United States was not preparred to take strong
action.. France resented British preeminance in the international monetary
area, which was symbolized and supported by the fact that sterling had been
returned to its prewar parity with gold whereas the franc had depreciated
many times over
   p143 In 1886, half of the world's merchat tonnage (ships over 100 tons)
was British, and in 1914, the British merchant fleet still represented 40
percent of world tonnage (and was four times larger than the second-ranking
German fleet). Britain had both the interest to establish a free seas regime
(except, as we said earlier, in wartime, which she treated as a special case)
and the structural power to enforce it
   p155 In 1971, however, it was not a banker who advised Nixon to take
strong action, but "Mr Peter Peterson, ex-president of Bell and Howell, a
midwest corporation which became a conglomerate by being driven out of its
original photographics by Japanese competition" [Economist 5Aug72 p62].. not
that distant-water fishermen, shippers, ad the navy determined oceans policy
themselves, or that the bankers controlled monetary policy absolutely; but
that as long as opposition to these groups was not very strong, they
benefited by being able to identify their preferences with contemporary
political conceptions of America's role in world affairs. The particular
interests of domestic groups and the perceived national interests of the
political leadership reinforced each other
   p229 And such orderly delegation of authority in world politics is not
likely. Leadership can take a variety of forms. In common parlance,
leadership can mean: (1) to direct or command; (2) to go first; and (3) to
induce. These definitions roughly correspond to three types of international
leadership: hegemony, unilateralism, and multilateralism
   p237 attention to compensating groups that bear the heaviest costs of
adjustment to change.. adjustment assistance in the 1974 trade
legislation.. narrow adjustment assistance provision of the Trade Expansion
Act that President Kennedy pressed as part of a grand security design in the
early 1960s.. directly affect particular groups, and touch the lives of
nearly all citizens. If domestic interest groups are powerful enough to block
policies favored by the president - such as th epolicy of selling large
quantities of grain to the Soviet Union in September 1975 - top officials may
no longer be able to determine policy
   p246 Vietnam's invasion of Cambodia, Israel's of Lebanon, and the
Iran-Iraq war all indicate that force remains an option in regional rivalries
between small.. Nationalism has acted as a constraint on the superpowers, as
both the failure of Soviet intervention in Afghanistan and the weakness of
the American response to Iran's taking of hostages have
indicated.. relatively low cost and effectiveness of the Eisenhower
administration's interventions in Iran (1953), Guatemala (1954), and Lebanon
(1958) with the more recent difficluties encountered by the United States in
Iran, Nicaragua, and Lebanon during the 1980s
   p262 Just as allowing players in Prisoner's Dilemma to communicate with
one another alters the nature of the game, so also institutions that increase
the capability of states to communicate and to reach mutually beneficial
agreements can add to the common grammar of statecraft and thus alter these
results
   p269 [repr For Pol 60 Fall 1985 "Two Cheers for Multilateralism" ] For the
Reagan administration in 1981, the United States was accepting too much
govermental intervention disguised as international policy coordination. It
viewed interest- and exchange-rate regulation as the job of the market and
the IMF as a self-aggrandizing international bureaucracy. Increasing energy
production at home was considered more important than strengthening the
International Energy Agency (IEA) and its procedures for international policy
coordination. Halting the proliferation of nuclear weapons, candidate Ronald
Reagan once contended, was not "any of our business." An imperfect draft Law
of the Sea Treaty could be safely abandoned. The administration's solution
was not a more vigorous effort at multilateral cooperation, but a recovery of
lost strength and US asseriveness
   p276 governments develop reputations for compliance, not just to the
letter of the law but to the spirit as well. These reputations constitute one
of their most important assets
				     #@#
   Strateg Tht Am 1952-1996 Trachtenberg PSQ 104#2 1989
   p303 hydrogen bomb that marked the decisive break with the past
   p307 War between the United States and the Soviet Union was not
impossible.. question of deterrence could not be divorced from the
question of use
   p309 game-like aspects of military policy became increasingly
salient.. intellectual vacuum.. economists.. drawn into this vacuum
   p313 Wohlstetter was able to show in much greater detail just how
vulnerable America's strategic forces were
   p314 Wohstetter laid out these basic ideas in "the Delicat Balance of
Terror," [For Aff 37 1/59] probably the single most important article in the
history of American strategic thought..  "If the Soviet leaders," Brodie
[Strat in Msl Age Princeton 1959 p355] asked, "should ever decide that by a
surprise attack they would confidently count on destroying our strategic
retaliatory force, whose purpose it is constantly to threaten their
existence, would it not be their duty as good Bolsheviks to launch that 
attack?"
   p321 Counterforce was not nearly as hopeless.. Soviets, moreover, did not
go in for the kind of alert measures that were common practice in the
American air force, and the situation evidently did not change much even
during times of crisis.. How was the astonishing vulnerability of the Soviet
nuclear force to be explained? The Soviet intercontinental force had
evidently been starved for resources. The odd thing here was that the Soviets
had spent more, by American estimates, on anti-aircraft artillery alone since
1945 than on their strategic forces - heavy bombers, missle submarines, and
ICBMs. The explation for this bizarre behavor, Loftus and Marshall argued,
had to do with established patterns of resource allocation rooted in the
balance of bureauctatic power in the Soviet military establishment
   p325 It was unlikely that a rational enemy who chose to attack would use
anything more than a small portion of his total force in the first wave
[Wohlstetter and Rowen RAND 1May59].. Hence strategic forced would be
reserved, and there would be something meaningful to counter..  Both
counterforce and city defense carried with them "some danger of destabilizing
the deterrent balance"
  p331 Under John F Kennedy, the strategy of massive retaliation was
explicitly rejected.. something had changed after Vietnam
   p332 Schelling's case, was to transform strategy once again into tactics
writ large - not military tactics this time, but bargaining tactics
				     #@#
   Conv Deter & Conv Retal in Eur Huntington Intl Scty 8#3 Wtr83-4
   p33 The standard reassurances of the validity of the American nuclear
guarantee, as Henry Kissinger put it in 1979, "cannot be true" and it is
absurd to base the strategy of the West on the credibility of the threat of
mutual suicide" [in Myers NATO Westview 1980 p7]
   p39 An initial offensive by a strong an determined attacker, particularly
if accompanied by surprise, inevitably will score some gains. As Saadia Amiel
summed up the lessons of the 1973 Arab-Israeli war and the implications of
precision guided munitions (PGMs): "without very clear offensive options, a
merely passive or responsive defensive strategy, which is based on firepower
and fighting on friendly territory, cannot withstand an offensive strategy of
an aggressor who possesses a relatively large, well-prepared standing
offensive military force" [Survival 20p59]
   p46 First, necessary to clear away the popular cliche that the offensive
requires a three-to-one overall superiority. It this were the case, NATO's
problems would be over. Under no circumstances, given the current balance and
probable rates of mobilization on each side, could the Warsaw Pact achieve an
overall three-to-one superiority over NATO. Most scenarios do not deviate
much from Fischer's 1976 estimate [IISS pp24-5] that Pact superiorit in men
in combat units would peak at about 2:1 two weeks after Pact mobilization
began, assuming NATO mobilization lagged one week.  Unfortunately, however,
3:1 overall superiority is not what is required to attack. It is instead what
is required at the exact point of attack.
   p47 inferior in overall strength can still pursue an offensive
strategy. History is full of successful examples. THe German offensive into
France in 1940 and the North Vietnamese offensive in 1975 are two such
cases. As US Navy FM 100-5 points out, other examples are the Third Army's
attack through France in 1944, the US Offensive in Korea in 1951, and the
Israeli Sinai campaign of 1967. In these cases, as in Grant's Vicksburg
campaign (cited at length in FM 100-5 [20Aug82 p8-5] as a model offensive),
the attackers succeeded "by massing unexpectedly where they could achieve a
brief local superiority and by preserving their initial advantage through
relentless exploutation"
   p56 Effective retaliation means credible retaliation, and in today's
world, credible retaliation means conventional retaliation
				     #@#
   Between Power and Principle: An Integrated Theory of International Law
Spring, 2005 72 U. Chi. L. Rev. 469 Oona A. Hathaway As long as there was no
sovereign power to manage enforcement, critics argued, international law was
meaningless.. the interest-based approach, argues that states create and
comply with international law only when there is some clear objective reward
for doing so; in other words, states follow consequentialist reasoning or
what has been termed the "logic of consequences."  The second, which I label
the norm-based approach, argues that governments create and comply with
treaties not only because they expect a reward for doing so, but also because
of their commitment (or the commitment of transnational actors that influence
them) to the norms or ideas embodied in the treaties.  Hence, in this view,
states often follow what has been termed the "logic of appropriateness"
rather than that of consequences..  This model, termed the "liberal
institutionalist" perspective..  states pursue the aims preferred by
"powerful domestic interest groups enfranchised by representative
institutions and practices.".. First, international treaty law is
voluntary--states are not bound by it unless they accede to it. Second,
international law lacks a single sovereign with the power to enforce the
law..  Legal enforcement is determined by the terms of the treaty and the
enforcement of those terms as specific legal obligations.. International law
thus creates a more strongly observed obligation in states in which the
government is constrained by independent courts that allow extragovernmental
actors to challenge state action (and hence in which domestic enforcement is
significant).. The transnational legal enforcement of the terms of the treaty
can draw states into joining treaties by offering benefits to those who
join.. Costs may be generated by enforcement of treaty terms by a treaty body
charged with monitoring the terms of the treaty.. Many treaties permit
members to engage in enforcement of the terms of a treaty to which they
belong by engaging in reciprocal defection or unilateral or coalitional
enforcement in retaliation for the failure of another member to meet the
treaty's terms..  Collateral consequences arise when domestic and
transnational actors premise their actions toward a state on the state's
decision to accept or reject international legal rules..  collateral
consequences may motivate states to comply with their legal commitments to
demonstrate to other states that they will keep their international
agreements, even if the agreements turn out to be unfavorable for
them.. transnational actors may accept treaty ratification as an indication
of a government's intentions, even if the state's current practices are not
consistent with the treaty..  States that have better human rights and
environmental records are not more--and are sometimes even less--likely to
join human rights and environmental treaties than states that have worse
records.. To improve compliance with international law, efforts should be
made to mitigate the tradeoff between enforcement of and commitment to
international treaties. Effective domestic enforcement of international legal
commitments is essential to their success. International legal compliance can
therefore be improved by strengthening domestic rule of law institutions.
International law can and should take better advantage of states' regard for
collateral consequences to foster behavior that is consistent with
international law.
				     #@#
   Richard Pipes Sov Think Win Nucl War Commentary 7/77 p34 According to the
most recent Soviet census (1970), the USSR had only nine cities with
apopulation of one million or more; the aggregate population of these cities
was 20.5 million, or 8.5 percent of the country's total. The uNited STates
1970 census showed thrity-five metropolitan centers with over one million
inhabitants, totaling 84.5 million people, or 41.5 percent of the country's
aggregate.
				     #@#
   The Road  to Moscow  Gary Hart, Dimitri  K Simes.  The  National Interest.
Washington:May/Jun  2009.   Iss.  101,  p.   4-7,2  (5  pp.)   not  become  a
full-fledged capitalist  democracy on the American model  quickly enough, the
rule of law is too slow in taking  root, Moscow is not living up to our norms
of  human  rights,  elections  are  rigged, the  media  suppressed,  economic
transactions  are  not transparent  and  the  list  goes on.   The  continued
existence of the Jackson-Vanik  amendment-which withheld trade benefits in an
effort to force the Soviet Union to allow freer emigration-almost two decades
after Communism's collapse  seems to be proof positive.  The amendment has in
the past been circumvented for both  China and Vietnam, not to mention former
Soviet republics  Ukraine and Georgia, the  latter of which  in particular is
hardly  a model  democracy..  we  cannot insist  on measures  Russia  sees as
antagonistic even  as we seek Moscow's  cooperation on matters  of concern to
us..   believing  they  had  made   the  choices  that  brought  down  Soviet
Communism. As such, they expected to be welcomed as heroic new friends in the
early  1990s, not  criticized as  insufficiently repentant.   Because  it was
heavily  dependent upon  the International  Monetary Fund  and  other foreign
creditors, Boris  Yeltsin's Russia often complained about  U.S. disregard for
Russian  positions  and  engaged   in  saber  rattling-like  the  seizure  of
Pristina's  airport  during  NATO's  1999  war on  Yugoslavia  over  Kosovo..
Perhaps  unsurprisingly in view  of Russian  history, today's  more confident
Moscow  often overreacts  and  overplays its  hand,  exacerbating almost  any
dispute it enters.  As a result, even when Russia  has an arguably legitimate
case,  like  when Georgian  forces  attacked  Russian  peacekeepers in  South
Ossetia in  August 2008 or when Ukraine  failed to pay its  debts to Gazprom,
Russian  public  diplomacy  often   suffers  from  exaggerated,  haughty  and
dismissive  rhetoric that  undermines Moscow's  positions and  rubs  many the
wrong way..   Neither wants to see a  nuclear-armed Iran or North  Korea - or
nuclear-armed terrorists. Like the United States, Moscow wants to prevent the
Taliban  from returning  to  power in  Afghanistan  and views  al-Qaeda as  a
hostile  terrorist organization..   Russia does  not have  the same  sense of
priority or  urgency as America in dealing  with Iran; after all,  it has had
fairly  good  relations  with  the  Islamic  Republic  for  the  last  thirty
years. Iran is an important  Russian commercial partner and has not attempted
to incite Muslim extremism in Russia.  (For some perspective, it is useful to
recall that  while the United States  does not welcome  India's possession of
nuclear weapons, we do not make  it a defining issue in the U.S. relationship
with New Delhi.)
				     #@#
   The    Panda    Menace   Antoine    Halff.     The   National    Interest.
Washington:Jul/Aug 2007.   Iss. 90, p.  35-41 Like everyone in  the energy
sphere, I have seen my world transformed these last few years by the surge in
China's demand  for energy and  other commodities..  Chinese  corporations in
Africa  have government,  economic and  political support  that  tie resource
deals, massive aid and development  packages. These include cheap loans (some
of  which  have  been  written  off  altogether  by  Beijing  as  part  of  a
debt-forgiveness program)  and massive infrastructure  projects.. Beijing has
been a  key arms supplier to  the Sudanese junta, has  provided Zimbabwe with
military  equipment  to  jam   opposition  radio  programs  during  electoral
campaigns and recently  has begun to supply the Nigerian  regime with arms to
quash  rebel militias  in  the  Niger Delta..   China's  willingness to  back
infrastructure  projects with  little consideration  for  their environmental
impact and  the poor  environmental record of  its mining and  oil extractive
companies in Africa are  becoming increasingly controversial..  flood African
markets  with cheap  Chinese-manufactured goods,  while  undermining domestic
manufacturers as it  imports much of Africa's energy  and raw materials..  In
Pakistan, China's  plan to develop the  port of Gwadar-a key  link in China's
alleged "string of pearls" policy of securing naval outposts across the Asian
coastline and Pakistan's largest investment in its economic future-has become
a target of the Baluch insurgency.  Meanwhile, the conflict in Lebanon in the
summer of 2006  brought home to China the unintended  risks of supporting its
quest for  resources with arms deals.   Hizballah-launched missiles, obtained
from Tehran  and developed from the  Chinese Silkworm model,  fell on Israeli
targets last summer, much to Beijing's displeasure
				     #@#
   Senior Chinese diplomat visits Taliban chief in Afghanistan December 13,
2000 Islamabad Deutsche Presse-Agentur The Chinese ambassador in Pakistan, Lu
Shulin, held talks with the Afghan Taliban chief Mullah Mohammad Omar in
Kandahar on Tuesday, raising the contacts between the two sides to a new
high, the Afghan Islamic Press (AIP) agency reported Wednesday..  AIP said
China acquired U.S. cruise missile technology from the Taliban, which passed
on the unexploded missiles from the U.S. attack in 1998 on suspected bin
Laden camps in Afghanistan.  The news agency said the Afghan people expect
China to veto the U.S.-Russian resolution in the Security Council because it
also seeks an arms embargo exclusively against the Taliban, assuring
continued supplies to its opponents who are supported by the anti-Taliban
nations. 
				     #@#
   The First World Hacker War By CRAIG S. SMITH NY Times May 13, 2001 After
last month's collision of an American spy plane and a Chinese jet, hackers in
the United States and China began defacing Web sites on both sides of the
Pacific. Then Chinese hackers, led by a group called the Honkers Union,
declared war.
				     #@#
   Clash Civ Huntington Frn Aff Smr 1993
   p26 The revival of religion, "la revanche de Dieu," as Gilles Kepel
labelled it, provides a basis for identity and commitment that transcends
national boundaries and unites civilization
   pp30-31 Ottoman or Tsarist empires and were only lightly touched by the
shaping events in the rest of Europe; they are generally less advanced
economically; the seem much less likely to develop stable democratic
political systems
   p32 "We are facing a mood and a movement far transcending the level of
issues and policies anf the governments that pursue them. THis is no less a
clash of civilizations - the perhaps irrational but surely historic reaction
of an ancient rival against Judeao-Christian heritage, our secular present
and the world-wide expression of both" [Bernard Lewis Roots of Muslim Rage
Atlantic v266 9/90 p60 Time 15Jun92 P24-28]
   p33 Historically, the other great antagonistic interaction of Arab Islamic
civilization has been with the pagan, animist, and now increasingly Christian
black peoples to the south. In the past, this antagonism was epitomized in
the image of Arab slave dealers and black slaves. It has been reflected in
the on-going civil war in the Sudan between Arabs and blacks, the fighting in
Chad between Libyan-supported insurgents and the government, the tension
between Orthodox Christians and Muslims in the Horn of Africa, and the
political conflicts, recurring riots and communal violene between Muslims and
Christians in Nigeria. The modernization of Africa and the spread of
Christianity are likely to enhance the probability of violence along this
fault line
   p37 Third, with respect to the fighting in the former Yugoslavia, Western
publics manifested sympath and support for the Bosnian Muslims and the
horrors they suffered at the hands of the Serbs. Relatively little concern
was expressed, however, over Croatian attacks on Muslims and participationin
the dismemberment of Bosnia-Herzegovina. In the early stages of the Yugoslav
breakup, Germany, in an unusual display of diplomatic initiative and muscle,
induced the other 11 members of the European Community to follow its lead in
recognizing Slovenia and Croatia. As a result of the pope's determination to
provide strong backing to the two Catholic countries, the Vatican extended
recognition even before the Community did. THe United States followe dthe
European lead. Thus the leading actors in Western civilization rallied behind
their coreligionists. Subsequently Croatia was reported to be receiving
substantial quantities of arms from Central European and other Western
countries. Boris Yeltsin's government, on the other hand, attempted to pursue
a middle course that would be sympathetic ti the Orthodox Serbs but not
alienate Russia from the West
   p40 Georgy Arbatov's characterization of IMF officials as "neo-Bolsheviks
who love expropriating othe rpeople's money, imposing undemocratic and alien
rules of economic and political conduct and stiffling economic freedom"
   p46 truth of the response of the Indian defense minister when asked what
lesson he learned from the Gulf War: "Dont' fight the United States unless
you have nuclear weapons"
   p47 China has receiver Stinger missles from Pakistan. A Confucian-Islamic
military connection has come into being, designed to promote acquisition by
its member of the weapons and weapons technologies needed to counter the
military poer of the West
				     #@#
   How Countries Democratize Huntngton PSQ 106#4 1991
   p599 weakening, reassuring, and converting the standpatters. Countering
standpatter resistance often requiered a concentration of power in the reform
chief executive. Geisel asserted himself as a "dictator of the abertura" in
order to force the Brazilian military out of politics. Juan Carlos exercised
his powers and peroogatives to the full in moving Spain towards democracy,
not least in the surprise selection of Suarez as prinme miniter. Botha and
Gorbachev, as we have seen, created powerful new presidential offices for
themselves. Salinas dramatically asserted hispowers during his first years as
Mexico's president. The first requirement for reform leaders was to purge the
governemntal, military, and, where appropriate, party bureaucracies,
replacing standpatters in top offices with supporters of reform. THis was
typically done in selective fashion so as not ot provoke strong reaction and
so as to promote fissions within the standpatter ranks. In addition to
weakening standpatters, reform leaders also tried to reassure and convert
them. In military regimes, the reformers argued that it was time to go back,
after a necessary but limited authoritarian interlude.. "backward legitimacy"
   p600 As the reformers alienated standpatters within the governing
coaltion, they had to reinforce themselves by developing support within the
opposition and by expanding the political arena and appealing to the new
groups that were becoming politically active as a result of the
opening. Skillful reformers used the increased pressure from these groups for
democratization to weaken the standpatters, and used the threat of a
standpatter coup as well as the attraction of a share in power to strengthen
moderate groups in the opposition
   pp601 principal lessons of the Spanish, Brazilian, and other
transformations.. (1) Secure your political base. As quickly as possible
place supporters of democratization in key power.. (2) Maintain backward
legitimacy, that is, make changes through the stablished procedures
   p602 symbolic concessions.. two steps forward, one step backward. (3)
Gradually shift your own constituency so as to reduce your dependence on
governemtn groups opposing change and to broaden your constituency in the
direction of opposition groups supporting democracy. (4) Be prepared for the
standpatters to take some extreme action to stop change (for example, a coup
attempt) - possibly even stimulate them to do so - and then crack down on
them ruthlessly, isolating and discreditingthe more extreme opponents of
change. (5) Seize and keep control of the initiative in the democratization
process. Only lead from strength and never introduce democratization measures
in response to obvious pressure from more extreme radical opposition
groups. (6) Keep expectations low as to how far change can go; talk in terms
of maintaining an ongoing process rather than achieving some fully elaborated
democartic utopia. (7) Encourage development of a responsible, moderate
opposition party, which the key grous in society (including the military)
will accept as a plausible non-threatening alternative governement. (8)
Create a sense of inevitability about the process of democratization so that
it becomes widely accepted as a necessary and natural course of development
even if to some people it remains an undesirable one
   p607-8 Overthrowing.. attention on illegitimacy..Encourage the disaffected
groups to support democracy.. Cultivate generals..Practice and preach
nonviolence.. Seize every opportunity to express opposition.. Develop
contacts.. transnational.. Promote unity among opposition groups.. be
prepared quickly to fill the vacuum
				     #@#
   IntroArts Collins 1969 Columbia
   p1 architecture is usually not representative.. modify the landscape..
lintel or cross-beam rests on two or more posts
   p2 Arcuated construction (using arches, vaults and domes..).. arc is
composed of wedge-shaped pieces, voussoirs, set radially. This makes feasible
a far greater span.. push to the sides, called lateral thrust.. pointed arch,
common in Gothic.. vault is a whole fabric of arches that forms a covering
    p5 steel frame and reinforced concrete construction it is possible to 
extend beams out over space (ie to cantilever them) [indeterminate stress]
   p7 Parthenon.. Persian destruction.. cut marble withour mortar, with
wooden roof beams and certain iron reinforcements and bronze attachments.. 
center of the eastern pediment was lost in construction of the Christian apse
   p9 profiles of columns taper to the top and bulge in an almost 
imperceptible curve.. columns all lean a little toward the center..  Greeks
themselves felt they were correcting for the spectator's eye the tendency of
perfectly straight horizontal lines to appear to sag or for sets of parallel
lines to deform themselves optically
   p11 [Amiens Notre Dame, largest Gothic] use of pointed arches, rib vaults
and flying butresses enable vast spaces and at the same time to open up large
areas of the wall to stained glass
   p14 St Peter's in Rome had originally been built for the Emperor
Constantine in the forth century near the site of the martyrdom of St Peter
in the circus of Nero.. Under Pope Julius II (1503-13) ambitious plans for a
new structure in an new style led to demolation of the ancient basilica
   p19 Startling to the modern mind is the idea that until the Rennaissance
polychromy was used extensively on all statuary
   p20 free-standing sculpture (sculpture in the round) and relief (sculpture
attached to its background)
   p21 Phidias.. "Elgin Marbles".. Athena Parthenos.. flesh was of ivory and
the drapery and accessories of gold with some precious and semiprecious
stones.. metopes.. 92 slabs.. each side of the temple has a separate
theme. Each theme is a contest.. On the east were Gods and Giants, on the
west Greeks and Amazons, on the noth Greeks and Trojans (probably), and on
the south Centaurs and Lapiths
   p22 frieze presents the Panathenaic.. summoned every four years..
procession of the free citizenry.. peplos, a robe for the statue woven by
chosen maidens of Athens, was dedicated and placed upon the shoulders of
Athena. Throughout the frieze we observe an insistence on isocephalism, the
adjustment of the heads close to one horizontal
   p23 [Amiens] importance of ordering the encyclopedic vastness of the world
is shown, for example, in the Four Mirrors established in the writings of
Vincent of Beauvais: that of nature (creation, the vegetable and animal
world, monsters and grotesques); that of science or instruction (human labor,
the crafts and the arts); that of morals (the virtues and vices); and the
mirror of history (the related Old and New Testament stories, apocryphal
books, and the lives of saints..  contrast witht he relatively clear and
sparse sculptures on the Greek temple, the sculpture of the cathedral was of
countless and intermingling [clutter].. trumeau (post between the doors) of
the central portal stands the Beau-Dieu, a figure of Christ triumphant over
four grotesque animals, the lion (here a symbol of the antichrist), the
dragon (devil), the adder (sin), and basilisk (death). Concerning this
symbolism, see the 91st Psalm.. Above the Beau-Dieu, in the tympanum, Christ
is seen in his most fateful role: here is the Last Judgement, presenting
tiered scenes of the Resurrection of the Dead, the Blessed and the Damned,
the Heavenly City above, with angels bearing instruments of the Passion, and
Mary and John as Intercessors
   p24 vast majority of churchgoers of the thriteenth century were not able
to read inscriptions, but were particularly responsive to visual images. St
John, for example, holds the cup from which he drank poison; St James the
Greater ears the cockle shells of a medieval pilgrim to his own shrine of
Santiago de Compostela.. simple geometric multiples of one-two-four-eight (eg
one column, two triglyphs and metopes, four mutules and lions' heads, eight
roof-tiles).. Three for them was also basic, but it was the Trinity, a
three-in-one and sacred, whereas four (the elements) was secular or mundane
(the quartefoil).. an encyclopaedia carved in stone
   p25 St Peter with the key, St Nicholas with the three golden balls, St
Barbara with the tower, St Margaret with the dragon..  Roman Sybils who had
foretold, it was believed, the coming of Christ.. Profane and the Sacred -- a
compendium of knowledge; but everything, as St Thomas puts it, "ordered
towards God".. three days inside the Whale represent the resurrection of
Christ, as Melchisedek offering bread and wine to Abraham represented the
Last Supper.. cruciform church represented the Cross, and the weathercock on
the spire the preacher who rouses the sleeping from the night of sin
   p27 Michelangelo Buonarroti.. attention of the Medici.. His philosophical
oulook was influenced by Neoplatonism and his religious viewpoint by
Savonarola..  increasing disenchanted with Renaissance values and, toward the
end of his life, imbued his art with a mystical, almost medieval Christianity
   p34 Since the Benin sculptors used relatively permanent media, such as
bronze (cast by the cire_perdue method) and ivory, some sculptures date back
to the 15th century, making Benin the only place in sub-Sharan Africa where
one can trace the stylistic and iconographic development of art through
several centuries.. subject if Benin art was almost exclusively the king 
himself
   p37 water-soluble glue (gum arabic).. water color.. tempera technique was
standard for small painting in Europewell into the Renaissance period. The
binding agent here was traditionally one of the standard emulsions (a
solution of watery and oily constituents): the yolk or the white of the egg,
or casein derived from milk. The usual ground for the temera painting was a
carefully smoothed layer of gesso (glue and white plaster).. could not greely
be moved around; transitions of tone were necessarily built up of thousands
of tiny, but separate, brush strokes.. oil technique uses as a binder a
natural drying oil such as linseed oil or one of various nut oils. In the
fully developed technique the support was usually a linen canvas with a
ground of white lead in oil. This ground was nonabsorbent. The oil paint was
pasty..  remained workable on the canvas for 24 to 72 hours..  could be
worked in thick, pasty layers (impasto) and blended
   p38 fresco the pigment is mixed only with water before it is brushed onto
the fresh, wet plaster
   p40 Raffaello Sanzio.. 1504-08 Raphael worked in Florence, where he was
greatly influenced by Leonardo and Michelangelo. In 1508 he was called to
Rome by Julius II to decoratethe Camera della Segnatura
   p42 Peter Bruegel [purgatorial clutter].. dominance of the Netherlands by
Catholic Spain, and the Inquisition imposed by Philip II
   p43 Domenikos Theotokopoulos, known as El Greco.. born in Crete near
Candia and was first trained in the late medieal Byzantine [subdimensional]
style [inspired Cubism].. Catholic Counter Reformation movement and of the
thought and power of the Jesuit Order
   p44 Rembrandt van Rijn [dark over light paint to depict glow]..  portrait
painter.. 1634 he married Saskia.. deat in 1642.. grew more introspective,
his style became more intimate and personal..  liberation of Holland from
Spanish rule, the consequent emergence of a Dutch Protestantism and the
expansion of Dutch mercantilism
   p46 strongly flecked technique and highly random composition now called
impressionism
   p65 Linear perspective is a mathematical system for representing on a flat
surface the apparent dimunition of objects as they recede from the observer. 
Though the phenomenon was been obesrves and recorde din ancient times, the
Italian artists of the Early Renaissance were the first to forumalte the
mathematical system of construction that would assure the precise application
of the broad principle
				     #@#
   Theol Icon Ouspensky trGythiel 1978 svots.edu 0-88141-124-8
   p24 The church can be divided into three parts (the sanctuary, the nave
and the narthex), according to the plan of the tabernacle of Moses and the
temple of Solomon.. church faces east.. sunrise: Christ is glorified as "the
Orient from on high"
   p38 existence of frescoes in the catacombs from the first century on is
well known, namely in places of assembly and worship, and where the clergy
were buried (for example, in the catacomb of Callistus)
   p46 explanations of St John of Damascus [vs iconoclast]. If, in the Old
Testament, the direct revelation of God was manifest only by the word, in the
New Testament it is made manifest both by word and by image. The Invisible
became visible
   p63 The oldest historical evidence we have about the icons painted by St
Luke dates back to the sixth century. It is attributed to Theodore, calle
"the Lector," a Byzantine historian in the first half of the century (around
530) and a reader in the church of St Sophia in Constantinople. Theodore
speaks of an icon of the Virgin Hodigitria sent to COnstantinople in the year
450, which was attributed to St Luke. It was sent from Jerusalem by the
Empress Eudoxia, wife of the Emperor Theodosius II, to her sister, Pulcheria
   p130 "Divinity is equally present in an image of the cross and in other
divine objects," St Theodore the Studite says, "not by virtue of identity of
nature, for these objects are not the flesh of God, but by virtue of their
relative participation in divinity, for they participate in the grace and the
honor" [Antirheicus I 10 PG 99:340]
   p173 cannot represent this holiness, which we do not see; it cannot be
portrayed by word, by image, or by any human means. In the icon, it can only
be portrayed with the help of forms, colors, and symbolical lines, by an
artistic language established by the Church and characterized by strict
historical realism
   p420 In the eighteenth century, as in the seventeenth, the latinization of
the Orthodox world continued.
   p474 Such art, introduced into Orthodoxy, was the outcome of spiritual
decay, not the result of any change in doctrine. As compared to the doctrine,
it remained a borrowed element, a foreign body with no link to the Tradition,
and this to the spiritual inheritance of the historic Church [Fotis Kontoglu
1896-1965 iconography revival]
   p492 different artisitic language, that of the Church. This "distortion"
is natural, or rather indispensable to express the content of the icon
   p508 Thus all iconoclasm in any form, open or secret, even pious,
contributes to "disincarnate" the Incarnation, to undermine the economy of
the Holy Spirit in the world, to destroy the Church
				     #@#
   Frank  Lloyd Wright,  the many  lives  of.  Pinck,  Dan American  Scholar;
Spring94,  Vol. 63  Issue 2,  p267, 10p  What do  we know  about  Frank Lloyd
Wright? We know  that he is the last  architect to bat over .400;  that he is
copied but rarely emulated; that he was a difficult person; that he had three
wives  and  one  emasculating mother;  that  he  is  still the  most  honored
architect  in the  United States,  with  at least  twenty of  his houses  and
buildings open for public tours..  "I chose my ancestors with the greatest of
care,"  Wright said. He  was the  son of  a preacher  (father) and  a teacher
(mother)  and the  descendant of  a  band of  eccentric Nonconformists..  The
Taliesin Fellowship is now a degree-granting institution, offering bachelor's
and  master's degrees.  It is  now called  the Frank  Lloyd Wright  School of
Architecture..  Many  cultures in many  different nations contributed  to his
visions.  Chinese,  Japanese, Italian, Mexican, British,  and American Indian
vernaculars are discerned  in some of his work..   His contributions in these
fields  include  the  use   of  radiant  floor  heating,  recessed  lighting,
reinforced concrete,  electricity for heating and  cooking, air conditioning,
ranch houses  (they can be  well designed), doubleglazed windows,  atriums in
taller buildings, subfloor telephone and electric light connections, low-cost
housing   communities,   prefabricated   housing,  synthetic   fire-resistant
material, earthquake-resistant  structures, wall-hung toilets,  carports, and
planned, regional cities in the manner espoused by his friend Lewis Mumford..
Wright  wrote lists  of things  to avoid  in designing  houses; he  said that
visible roofs are expensive  and unnecessary; old-fashioned basements, except
for  fuel  and  heater  space  are plague  spots;  furniture,  pictures,  and
bric-a-brac are  unnecessary because the walls  can be made to  include or be
them; no gutters,  no downspouts; no plastering in  the building; no painting
at all--wood best preserves itself..  What is Wright's secret? I believe that
it lies in the Far East, in the Chinese practice of feng shui
				     #@#
   Music W Civ P H Lang (Columbia) Norton 1997 1941 0-393-04074-7
   p10 The listeners of antiquity followed a nonpolyphonic musical melody
with an intensity unknown to us.. Greeks were capable of enjoying the slight
and delicate inflections of a melodic line; their ears were keen enough to
apprehend subtleties of intonation and color which we, with our harmonically
and polyphonically trained ears, cannot perceive
   p19 Timotheus of Miletus (c446-357). His dithyrambs and nomes were
redundant and prolix; his light and pleasant melodies were designed to thaw
out the frozen majesty of the older art.. Plato and Aritotle saw in his music
a mischievous offense, an uncalled-for infringement..  Aristophanes carried
on a stinging crusade against the new tendency in music, because it adorned
with flourishes the grave majestic line of the old music
   p20 Oxyehynchus papyrus.. transition period from the music of antique
Greece to that of Christian Greece. The piece still shows the characteristics
of classical music intact.. confirms the hypothesis that the original Hebrew
songs as sung by the early Christians were displaced by examples of the
highest type of antique musical practice soon after early Christendom came
into contact with Greek civilization
   p22 Eastern Roman Empire, however, we see that the main provinces, and
especially the capital itself, suffered relatively little from the ravages of
continuous warfare, and that, on the contrary, the developed a spiritual and
artisitic art of the highest order
   p23 The representatives of Byzantine musicology - Suidad (tenth century),
Michael Osellus (eleventh century), Bryennius (twelfth century), and
Pachymeres (thirteenth century) - do cast some furtive glances toward the
music of their own time, but their main activity is reserved for the
rediscovery of ancient musical doctrine
   p25 Byzantine music never encouraged the growth of instrumental music.. 
The Greeks had - as we have seen - two main instruments, the aulos and the
lyre, while the Byzantines alloted the limited use they had for instruments
to only one, the organ, which figured not in their church music, but only in
what we have called court music. Cithara and aulos, which accompanies the
entire musical production of Hellenistic Greece, diappeared with the
annihilation by the Laodicean Concil of the theatre, pantomime, and virtuoso
music. Like the aulos, the organ is of Oriental extraction.. no longer any
metron, or measuring the length of syllables; their number had to be counted
   p29 characteristic feature of Byzantine singing is the prolongation of the
last note of a phrase..  monodic character of ancient Greek music, whether
solo or choric. Byzantine music, in its unadulterated form, is mainly
monodic, exceot that the choir occasionally holds what may be termed an
accompanying tone, This method of singing prevails up to this day in those
domains of the Eastern Church untouched by Western music. Byzantine music
notation evolved independent of the notation of classical Greece and should
be considered one of the great and truly original achievements of Byzantine
civilization..  Byzantines used signs that attempted to give a graphic
indication of the design and progress of the melody, without, however, giving
the exact pitch
   p32 The simple dignity of Greek melodies gave way to complicated
rhythmical tunes which went through veritable contortions of modulation.
   p33 In 170-160 BC, the Roman public was still so vulgar and uneducated
that the foremost Greek mucisians could not interest them unless their
musical performance was associated with scrimage or wrestling
   p40 dualism expressed in these lines quoted from St Augustine. On the one
hand, this powerful influence must be harnessed and utilized for worthy
purposes; on the other hand, its sensual, carnal influence must be combated
   p44 St Basil used to go around and visit several churches on one night to
hear the faithful sing Psalms, anf Gregory Nazianzen departed from
Constantinople with regret at leaving behind the Psalm singing of the
congregation
   p45 Justin, the widely traveled Christian philosopher (c150), described
the order of the early Mass: readings from the Old and New Testaments were
followed by a sermon by the "leader," offering of bread and wine, prayer of
the faithful, the "kiss of peace," eucharistic (thanksgiving) prayer, and
last of all, communion..  somewhat later type of th liturgy of the Mass is to
be found in the Apostolic Constitutions, VIII, 5-15
   p49 hymns became popular in other countries, although several synods were
still opposed to them and preferred Biblical texts.. at the end of the third
century the Romans abandoned the Greek liturgical language in favor of their
own Latin
   p50 several subspecies of liturgies such as the Western-Syriac, with its
important center in Jerusalem; the Egyptian, with its center in Alexandria;
the Byzantine with Constantinople as its main center.  The East-Syriac
liturgy, popular in the extensive outlying territories, retained the Syriac
language. The first large territory was Roman, but Roman liturgy was also
employed in North Africa, with Carthage as its center. Large parts of lower
Otaly (Magna Graecia), which, being early colonized by the Greeks, belonged
to the Hellenistic circle of tradition and civilization, retained the Greek
liturgy in itsoriginal form as it was taken from Jerusalem. Out of regard for
the Italo-Greeks even Rome made some use of the Greek liturgy
   p51 Christian writers repeatedly mention the prevalence of ecstasy;
Tertullian knows of songs which were the products of such a mental state and
holds up these improvisations as characteristic of Christian prayer and
music.. ofice of the cantor the Christian Church took over an old synagogal
institution, and also in many cases probably employed musicians who had
received their education in Jewish musical practice
   p53 Rule of St Benedict, but the Rules of St Paul and St Stephen also
contain numerous paassages concerning the music of the Church.  They require
that the psalmody be executed by the choir "as if it were one voice; none of
the singers should sing faster or louder than the others." Pope Gregory
assured the final establishment of the schola_cantorum by setting aside two
buildings near the Lateran..  Musical instruments were just as much feared as
the pleasing tunes which heretics used with such astonishing success in their
propaganda
   p56 Neo-Pythagorean number-symbolism.. four elements, four general
directions, four seasons, four virtues, four kinds of beings (angels, demons,
animated creatures, plants). Number seven is the source of the various sorts
of tones, that is, the harmony of the seven planets, of which the seven
strings of the lyre are the earthly image. The number eight, which is the
double of four, represents all the harmonies
   p62 Gregory deserves the epithet of "the Great" as far as his work in
practical organization.. Mysticism, superstition, and the love of the wonders
take the place of logical demonstrations. He was also responsible for the
neglect of Biblical research, which interested the christians of the fifth
and sixth centuries to such a great extent, substituting forced allegorical
explanations, and attaching to the Biblical stories sweeping moral
conclusions alternating with grotesque tales of wonder
   p66 Irish Church assumed the nature of a missionary church and exerted
considerable influence, in music as in other fields, on the Frankish, and
even the northern Italian countries
   p67 Charlemagne himself was an enthusiastic lover of church music..
emperor's zeal in extablishing a true Gregorian practice caused the burning
of all books of Ambrosian ritual to safeguard the unity of song and liturgy
   p71 original pre-Gregorian church song could not be entirely eradicated,
and the curious fact remains that a large liturgical domain, comprising Gaul,
western Germany, and parts of England, still showed elements of Byzantine
origin sung in Greek.. Romantic nations continued to cultivate melodic curves
which followed a consecutive, stepwise motion, while the Germanic plain-song
dialect favored larger intervals, especially the third
   p76 The opposition of the musical instincts of faraway Franks and Gauls
engendered another direct cause for the disintegration of Gregorian music,
the tropes which speedily affected all the music of the Ordinary of the
Mass. In place of the simple original melodies grew songs of an elaborate
character, and even the new melodies were further elaborated by
tropes.. Gregorian chant became the rather monotonous plain chant with organ
accompaniment which reigned until the Benedictines of the Congregation of
France, led by Gueranger, Pothier, and Mocquereau, started a genuine revival
of Gregorian traditions
   p77 The medieval man heard in the psalmody, in the numerous vocalizations
and jubilations of the alleluia, in the finely wrought melodic line and the
truly basilicalike solidity of the cantus_planus, things we cannot evoke
today for all this is a resurrected art..  beauty of Gregorian chant requires
study and familiarization
   p80 The tradition of the antique citharoedia did not disappear with the
dissolution of the Western Roman Empire. The numerous decrees and canons
issued by various councils prohibiting profane cithara playing attest to its
popularity. The cithara survived in western Europe far into the Middle Ages,
partly because its construction was so similar to the traditional instrument
of the Celtic bards. The ancient Celtic lyre, very popular in the early
Middle Ages, became one of the chief musical instruments in the Carolignian
period under the name of rotta, which was the Middle High German euivalent
for the original Irish cot or cruit and the Welsh crwth
   p85 notation originated in the Orient, as we have seen to be the case, is
evident from its name, neuma.. Isidore of Seville, the great polyhistor,
appears to be ignorant of any means by which music can be preserved for
posterity.. Guido's [d'arezzio] introduction of a system of four lines and
four spaces (spatia) netween the lines, marked by clefs, put an end to all
ambiguity.. first syllables of six lines of an ancient Sapphic hymn addresses
to St John the Baptist.. whole tone between ut-re [later do-re], re-mi,
fa-sol, sol-la, while that between mi and fa was a half tone

   p90 attempt to bring home to the unlettered people the reality of the
chief events connected with the Christian religion was the point of departure
for the medieval stage.. Nativity and Resurrection. The drama was short,
reduced to its essentials, a simple paraphrase of the sacred text, carried
out in a solemn and grave performance. Personal initiative soon claimed a
larger place in the liturgic drama. The actors took liberties with sacred
texts, reserved the Latin for the versicles, the responds, and the lessons,
and carried on the dialogues in the vernacular.. plays had been enacted in
front of the altar by priests and clerks, but with the development of the
vernacular element the presentation was transfered from the altar to the
portal of the church, and the place of clergymen was taken by laymen who soon
formed confraternities of actors
   p91 entirely musical character of the liturgic plays is demonstrated by
the fact that a great number of the manuscripts contain the music in notation
   p93 facial expression, gestures, and accentuations.. depict the mental
state.. ancient libretti.. demanded explicitly that the lector off the
Epistles, who usually took the role of Jesus, must have a soft voice, whereas
the cleric who impersonated Judas must have a sharp and disagreeable
voice. The voices of the angels were expected to be sweet, the women's voices
were to have a "humble" quality.. "lamento aria" of Mary Magdalen, which goes
back to the fifthe century..  principal aspect is that of the penitent.. very
core of musical drama
   p104 One may come to the conclusion that troubadour art came from two
principal sources: from music and thought of the Christian world, as
expressed in sequences, tropes, hymns, and litanies, and from the secular
songs pf roving poets such as goliards
   p113 principal role in the development of Italian poetry was played by St
Francis and his disciples.. Giovani Bernardone.. religious poetry, the laude,
usualy in the vernacular.. greatest merit of laude poetry consisted in its
being the sole carrier of folk song and its spirit. Behind its feverish and
hysterical exaggerations there emerges a sincere, warm humanity that has
nothing of the stilted formality of courtly art
   p119 Under the protective power of the Hohenstaufen dynasty people felt
free to express themselves about the Church, the pope, and the clergy, and
they began to make a distinction between papacy and Christianity.. lyric
genius whose importance in German art is comparable only to that of
Goethe. Folk song, artistic minnesong, poetry, and polemic were all united in
the sensitive soul of Walther von der Vogelweide (c1170-1230), who gave the
words to everything that animated his time, wandering from court to court and
singing in Bavarian dialect his poems set to music of his own composition. He
stood removed from the learned soirit of the monasteries, the Latin poetry of
the goliards, and the philosophy of the universities; he lived undisturbed
and serene in the culture of his class
   p127 The Church insisted on its own songs, the Gregorian melodies had to
be preserved intact; any other music, if there was to be more than one voice,
was permitted inly in addition to the existing consecrated melodies. The
original polyphonic incentive of the people slowly acquiesced and thus
adapted itself too the musical art which was forced upon them
   p132 A typical Gothic trait is the repeated indenting of the linear
sequence by reopening a completed action and starting it again
in_medias_res.. old principle of the trope is revived here; while the tenor
part holds the liturgic word (the mot) and music as cantus firmus, the
contrapuntal parts declaim a paraphrase. Soon the troped accompanying parts
become so imposing that they forced changes in the Gregorian cantus
firmus.. motetus, designated in the begining the upper contrapuntal voice,
which was evolving above and against the lower part, which "held on" (tenor,
from the Latin teneo) to the mot; the third voice was called triplum, whence
is derived our modern treble
   p171 new national humanism of Italy, breaking the hegemony of Franch
culture, which heretofore had led the way, established anew the old Roman
attitude toward "barbarians," the revised epithet being applied to the French
and Germanic nations, to whose invasion the temporary decline of Italian
culture, now restored, was credited
   p183 Italian and English influences softened the stern and strictly
architectural qualities of the old motet, and the same melodiousness which
appeared in the polyphonic song permeated the new versions..  between church
music and courtly musical art. The motet belonged to neither.. Gothic desire
for judiciously planned architecture was retained to a certain degree,
resulting in a remarkably balanced form.  The renewed interest in use of the
cantus firmus necessitated the development of a real fundamental bass part,
which was assumed by the so-called contratenor, lying underneath the tenor part
   p194 sober northerner, already fascinated by the majestic art of Obrecht,
forgot the mystical polyphonic flow of his forebears to apply all his great
technical wealth to the sublime, clear, well-defined and articulated,
emotionally profound, and varied music which became the quintessence of
Renaissance musical art. Josquin was the creator of the new Mass, the new
motet, an the new chanson, and it was in these works that we see the approach
of the a_capella ideal.. polyphonic style of their elders was their natural
idiom, with which they were not willing to part; yet they could not ignore
the song poetry, the well-shaped, rhythmical melodies that came streaming
from Italy. They tried to stem the uncontrolled flow of music by rational
means, such as articulation, symmetry, and motivic logic, and these
innovations, together with a new relationship between text and music, were to
determine the style of the generation that came on the scene with the birth
of the new century
   p208 His favorite composer was Josquin Despres, whom he characterized as
"master of the notes; others are mastered by them."  This observation betrays
again a keen musical sense and a sure judgement of art; Luther recognized in
Josquin the sovereign genius to whom the subtleties of counterpoint were only
a means of expression..  avoided the straits of experimentation, but also the
puritanic primitiveness of Calvin, who banished even the simple accompaniment
of hymns
   p220 If carried out according to older interpretations, the Tridentine
reform would have affected adversely church music, which was not only a
prodigious treasure of sacred art, but an art permeated by that humanistic
spirit which characterized the liturgic reform. The freely flowing espressive
polyphony, reacting to the most subtle rhythmical changes with a facility
which our modern notation is not even capable of indicating, represented the
ideal of church music. With the works of de Monte, Lassus, and Palestrina,
vocal polyphony reached its greatest height, a perfect equilibrium between
counterpoint and harmony, a style in which the individual parts move about in
perfect freedom though always jealously obesrving the rights of harmony
   p299 In the courts of the Medici, the Gonzaga, the Sforza, the Este, as
well as in the brilliant courts of such art-loving popes as Julius II and Leo
X, music was an inalienable part of daily life..  singing in the homes, in
the fields, in the churches.. no one seemed to find anything objectionable in
music, although painters and poets were ridiculed in countless pamphlets. The
polemical works were restricted to the scholars who wages the usual battle
for the sanctity of old laws and customs, and to the adherents of Calvin who
feared the seductive charm of music, attributed to it ever since the times of
Orpheus
  p301 monkish theology of the early Middle Ages belittled women and
considered them the most pliable tool in the hand of Satan. Knightly
romansticism of the following era elevated womanhood to a sphere where it
almost ceased to be a part of earthly life. It was left to the Renaissance to
reinstate woman in human society and endow her with that ideal of beauty
which the ancients saw in her
   p322 shadow of an overwhelming tragedy covers his works.  Michelangelo's
figures writhe, groan, and sigh. The desire to gain the transcendental
spiritual regions.. every column suffers, every pillar groans under the heavy
unbearable pressure. The individual forms are now subordinated to the form of
the whole as servants, and beauty is no longer exoressed in mild and
well-tuned harmonies, but in the eruptive power uprooted by passions... these
dynamic qualities led to their most violent expression in the German
baroque.. Greek painter who became the embodiment of the vey soul of baroque
Spain, El Greco, created the most convincing symbols of this visionary
mood. His often singularly distorted, over life-sized figures seem to come
from another world. An almost expressionistic trait - the ignoring of the
phenomena of reality - is discernible in them
  p328 We have already mentioned Loyola's Spiritual_Excercises, designed
primarily to educate the members of the order and the Catholic
aristocracy. We have pointed out the remarkably ptactical and psychological
technique employed in the Excercises to inspire and excite emotion and
understanding wherever these forces could be directed toward religious ends
   p341 Monteverdi has often been likened by modern writers to Wagner, but,
if such analogies are at all possible, there seems to be a more intimate
kinship between the musician and Michelangelo. They are kinsfolk in their
titanic struggle with matter and form, in their ceaseless fight for the
deliverance of human powers, in their tragical decrying of the aimlessness of
the final aims of human life
   p343 Jesuits, recognizing almost immediately the great possibilities
inherent in the new style, proved to be not only the sponsors of the
dramma_recitativo, but pressed their seminaries and colleges into the service
of the new musical theater. Many of the new composers were clerics and
members of the papal choir
   p364 In our day "concert" may mean a recital.. earler centuries the term
was synonymous with ensemble playing - "consort" in England; but - and this
is what interests us particularly - in the seventeenth century it stood for a
principle of styl, and as a principle it means not the co-operation but the
opposition, the rivalry, the pitting against each other of musical
bodies. Our finding of a new principle in the concerted music of the baroque
period may be disputed, because from the echo of lakes and mountains, from
the alternating choruses of Greek tragedy to the antiphons and responsoria of
Gregorian music, and wherever tow people are singing or playing together, the
concertante element is present. It was the baroque spirit, however, which,
with its love of virtuosity, display, and ornamentation, caused this
elemental principle to become the dominating factor in its music.  Contrary
to our modern purely instrumental usage, the concerted style took its flight
from vocal music. The antiphonal multiple choirs of the Venetians gave the
first impetus to its development
   p441 The Pythagorean interval doctrines of medieval theorists, making the
third into a dissonance, did not prevent the gradual rise of a new conception
of consonance based precisely on the proscribed third, and when Zarlino
offered his harmonic system he only codified and equipped with a scientific
apparatus a doctrine long in the universal use
   p473 Pietism, then, carried the disintegration to its completion, and so
it happened that when the mature Bach arrived with his works calling for the
most profound experience of Christian faith experienced in music, he stood
alone, the belated messanger of a Protestantism which was no longer a living
force. The musical Mass was still retained by the Protestants, but only the
Kyrie and Gloria were set to music; such a Mass in the Lutheran service was
called missa_brevis. The gigantic B minor Mass of Bach was originally a
Lutheran missa_brevis, the master adding the remaining parts later. As the
Mass itself was neither an original nor a sanctioned part of the liturgy in
the Reformed Church
  pp489-90 second half of the seventeenth century numerous Bahs occupied
almost all te musical positions in Weimar, Erfurt, and Eisenach, and if one
of them resigned or died his place was immediately taken by a cousin or
uncle.. Johann Sebastian was born in 1685. Having lost his parents at an
early age, th boy's education was entrusted to an older brother, Johann
Christoph (1671-1721), a pupil of Pachelbel
   p493 That he was conservative can be seen from the deliberations that
accompanied the selection of a successor to Cantor Kuhnau. The
progressive-minded burghers and municipal authorities had intended to fill
the vacancy with one of the chief representatives of the new art, and it was
only after their first and second choices, Telemann and Graupner, identified
with the modern Italian style, were found to be not available, that they
considered Bach
   p494 The music-lover is awe struck when entering the great palaces of his
works, the plan na d design of which he can barely divine. He feels himself
lost, because while he admires the geometric marvels of the severe
architecture, he finds his whole being invaded by a tender poetry which
emanates from the meticulously elaborated ornaments of the towering
structures. But when he turns his attention to the source of this poetry he
sees the walls and columns of an architecture whose order and logic seem to
be inalterably constant. The critic is humbled by the unlimited resources and
knowledge of the metire and searches feverishly for the outles through which
pour broad stream of faith, longing, and exaltation. But he too is misled by
the dual unity of absolute mathematics and absolute poetry
   p495 Bach's art rests in the traditions of the German Reformation, which
reached its highest manifestation in him, in the midst of the era of the
Englightenment. But it is not only this great musician's art which belongs to
earlier times: his whole personality is much nearer to the man of the
sventeenth century, the earnest German Protestant, unflinchingly faithful to
the religion which governed his whole life
   p522 Handel, in the oratorio, gave England a national substitute for the
opera. This oratorio was not humble church music, but entertainment of the
musico-dramatic kind, though on a higher moral plane, close to and befitting
English tatse. Handel glorified the rise of the free people of England in his
oratorios. The people of Israel became the prototype for the English nation,
the chosen people of God reincarnated in Christendom, and magnificent Psalms
of thanksgiving and marches of victory in imperial baroque splendor
proclaimed the grandiose consciousness of England's world-conquering power
   p534 slogan advocating a return to nature was in everyone's mouth, and
everyone was seriously concerned in contrubiting to this end.The baroque had
merely distorted nature whan it compelled trees to grow in prearranged shapes
and when it regulated the flow and fall of water; the rococo went further, it
created a nature-world of its own with lakes, little reed-covered huts,
flocks of sheep, and stacks of hay..  became the antithesis of the grandiose
pictorial-architectural character of the full baroque
   p636 Mozart did not imitate anyone or anything; the external appearance of
music was but a means of expression to him, never technique. Technique and
form are meaningless without content; his world of expression is inseperable
from his form, and this is the secret of the perfection and unity of his
music.. Mozart never created really new forms but by regarding the existing
styles not as unities but as phenomena which contribute toward a general
style, he created a universal all-inclusive style which stood above all
subspecies
   p660 Don Giovanni is perhaps more overwhelming and the Magic Flute more
profound, but Mozart's love of life fetes its most hamonious exuberance in
The Marriage of Figaro (1786). Here he abandons himself without reserve to
the whirl of life. There is no supreme hero in this opera to dictate the
tempo of life. Don Giovanni sets the surrounding world to an intoxicating
dance but the characters in Figaro are made to dance by the world in which
they live. All the personalities of the opera fight and love on an equal
footing. Each is a sculptured individual, yet there is a common resemblance -
their common humanity.  There is no sharp social difference to separate them,
as in Cosi Fan Tutte, and their symmetry is not based on contrasts, as in the
Magic Flute; they are placed on the stage as life would have thrown them
there, the one central power around which they rally being "almighty love
that creates and preserves everything"
   p669 The native opera flourished, then, with unabated vigor, yet in a few
years the Italian regained every foot of territory ceded. The new Italian
opera troupe wa led by Antonio Salieri (1750-1825), a discovery whome
Gassmann brought back from Venice to Vienna, where he enjoyed a great
reputation until the end of his life. An intriguer like his
seventeenth-century compatriot Lully, this able musician was even accused of
poisoning Mozart, a fact that can be as little substantiated as Lully's
allegend murder of Cambert. There can be no question, however, of Salieri's
malevolent interference witht he success of his Austrian colleagues. His fine
musicianship told him to concentrate his malice on Mozart, whose lamentable
fate was due in no small degree to the Italian's machinations. Arriving in
Vienna at the time of the short-lived supremacy of the German comic opera, he
lost no time composing a Singspiel, The Cimneysweep (1781), but on the whole
the Viennese opera remained a minor adventure in the works of rhis
universally admired musician, who was considered not only the leader of the
resurrected Italian opera in Vienna, but the lineal successor of Gluck in the
field of serene music drama
   p688 Justus Falckner, the first German minister ordained in America,
complained that while the uncivilized Indians showed a distinct liking for
music, the "melancholy, saturnine, stingy Quaker spirit" refused to be won over
   p737 Romanticism did not know classic measure and poise. The object of its
artistic efforts was not man in his ideal isolation, for it always saw man in
his relationship to infinite nature, to infinite space, with man as the
center of sensation, as the focal point of all sentiment. Everything was
animated by this relationship, and through it received life and
meaning. Nature became revelation, the expression of human experience; thus
romanticism abandoned itself to nature and lived wedded to it. Holderlin and
Novalis, Byron and Shelley, Shubert and Weber, all sang and thought with
nature, unlike the men of the Enlightenment, who loved in nature the idyllic
only. But the romanticism was filled with nature, in which he immersed
himself, feeling himself mystically, pantheistically one and the same with it
  p747 While the longing of a Chopin or Schumann is indescribable, Schubert
experiences the absolute, the finished, the unsurpassable. In him the German
song reached its pinnacle. There was, however, another Schubert, the composer
of incomparable instrumental music, and this romanticist gave us the
greatest, the richest post-Beethovenian symphonies, written with the sure
hand of the classic symphonist although undeniably saturated with romantic
elements. Such breadth, such mastery of symphonic thought, was with this
exception denied to the romanticists, and only one composer in the whole
succeeding period, Brahms, could match it
   p750 The mood that possessed Germany in the era of the Strum und Drang
provided the atmosphere for the young Goethe and the young Schiller.. In
every note and every word of Beethoven, from the time he first became
articulate, this erect stature and proud majesty id soul spoke with
convincing power to which all opposition in the matter with which he dealt
must succumb; he formed it after his will and filled it with the contents of
his soul. Thus was born a peculiar music, music that was the incarnation of
strength and integrity
   p817 even when the romantic symphonist embarked on thematic development
proper, he was usually satisfied with playing with the contours of the
idea.. most conspicuous shortcoming in the romantic sonata and symphony is
the lack of unity and cohesion. At certain points the symphony yawns and
stagnates, and the best interpretation cannot prevent the sensation of broken
continuity. Instead of offering a conflict, the dualistic sonata themes are
merely antithetic, with the lyric second theme dominating, robbing the
development section of its dramatic role
   p911 masterly arrangement of motives, a logic of harmonic and tonal
relationship which made Verdi the true and worthy successor of the great
classic opera composers and a formidable rival of Richard Wagner. The
arrangement of motives should not be taken in the Wagnerian sence, for Verdi
does not apply a system of leitmotives; he uses only certain recurring themes
as Cherubini and Beethoven..  seventy-three-year-old composer broke his
silence with Otello (1887), a work which bears the stamp of genius at its
pinnacle. Beginning with the opening "storm chorus," a scene of such
elemental power as modern opera never knew before or after, to the
indescribably sad last song of Desdemona and the tragic end of Othello, this
score is one throbbing story of the catastrophe of a great love.  The old
form of the opera, so contemptuously buried by Wagner and his apologists,
returns here raised to undreamed heights. And it presents us with a miracle:
another Othello, not Shakespeare's, but one that is its equal; drama and
opera, independent entities, and each the peak of its species
   p944 restricted to the output of the era which we call romantic.  This
Russian music which we hear in the concert halls and opera houses recalls the
wars of certain Oriental nations which fight their national battles with arms
made in European factories, and Tsaikovsky reminds us of one of those
Oriental captains who study European tactics throughout their lives
				     #@#
   Wm Ted deBary E Asian Civ Harvard1988 0-674-22405-1
   p1 conceptions of reverence, filiality, kingly virtue, propriety in
the performance of ritual
   p5 Confucius appeals not only to noblesse oblige but to the sense of
self-respect
   p8 kinship system, rather than through impersonal, bureaucratic
procedures. It is a decentralized enfeoffment system, but in contrast to
Western or Japanese "feudalism" it has a clear center. One cannot call it
pluralistic or polycentric, because Mencius, like most thinkers of his day,
assumes that the essential problem is how to reconstitute human society
around a true center. Nevertheless he is equally concerned about the
overconcentration of power
   p13 Hsun Tzu's concept of human freedom is to bing about such an ordering
of desires and the mans of their satisfaction that the two are commensurate
   p19 amalgam of Confucian theory and Legalist practice.. oscillating
between the pole of Tung Chung-shu's view of moderate reformism, with minimal
state involvement in th economy, and th eopposite pole of Wang Mang's more
radical interventions.. New Deal.. ever-normal granary..  literal translation
from the Chinese model he adopted [Derk Bodde "Henry Wallace and the
Ever-Normal Granary" Far Eastern Quarterly 5 8.1946 411-26].. professed
humane purposes of a reformist state seeking to achieve economic balance ans
price stability.. institutions of the Han state, which was impressive in its
control of a populous and productive economy
   p22 Buddha arrived at his own diagnosis, that life inherently involves
suffering and that suffering arises from desire or selfish craving
   p23 detachment, serenity of mind, calm resolution, courage, lofty
aspiration, wisdom, compassion
   p31 Shotoku frankly confronts the contradiction between Confucian faith in
human intelligence and virtue and, influenced by a measure of Buddhist
skepticism.. subordinate their selfish interests and private views to the
public good through a process of discussion.. "Matters should not be decided
by one person alone"
   p33 "need of pulic discussions and the people's cooperation is due to the
influences of the Taoist yin-yang reciprocal circulation principle, the
Confucian principle of the Mean, and the Buddhist democratic equality"
   p53 Chu asserted three guiding principles of education.. "manifest bright
virtue".. innate moral nature.. "renew the people"..  "reform in the
old".. "resting in the highest good".. proper mean
   p85 Chinese had persistently failed to achieve the system of universal [n
just bur elite] schooling that the great Neo-Confucians, especially Chu Hsi,
had insisted was the sine qua non of winning the minds and hearts of the
people (originally, away from Buddhism and religious Taoism)
   p112 In fact secular education (as distinct from training for the
religious life) was largely a Neo-confucian product, and even when the
Buddhist engaged in it, whether for lay or clerical purposes, the content of
such instruction was generally Confucian.. returning to the world with their
higher religious wisdom, they readily adapted it to, and in effect largely
accepted, the prevailing culture and pattern of lay life. THus their
reaffirmation of concern for the world often took the form of showing how
they accepted and promoted Confucian norms
   p114 chief resistance to Buddhism arose from the family on the ground that
Buddhism was, allegedly, incompatible with Confucian family
values.. self-discipline, group loyalty, frugality, self-denial and obedience
				 #@#
   Solomon, Chinese Negotiating Behavior 1-878379-86-0
   p174 The US negotiator should also be aware of the Chinese [ditto
Japanese] tendency to wait until the very last minute to conclude an
agreement on the expectation that a counterpart's interest in concluding a
deal will lead him or her to compromise when faced with an imminent deadline
				 #@#
   Arayama & Mourdoukoutas China Against Herself 1999 1-56720-245-4
   p74 In Structuring for Success in China, and reported in ASIAWEEK [Shanor
95 p76, Cn Tdy] and ironic finding given China's immense population size:
"This is the irony: in the world's most populous nation, where an abundance
of inexpensive labor is one of the real competitive avdantages, the one human
resource in greatest demand is also in least supply. There simply are not
enough qualified managers, sales people, marketers, quality control
personnel, and to a lesser degree, engineers and technicians"
   p115 price destruction and elimination of market rents would deprive
capitalism of the resources and incentives to continue reproducing itself..To
avoid the precipitation of such price destruction, China has a second option:
to reform her economy in ways that will release the inherent abilities and
capabilities of her people, so that they can pursue their own inventions and
innovations
				     #@#
   The new Confucianism in Beijing.
De Bary, W.M. Theodore American Scholar; Spring95, Vol. 64 Issue 2, p175, 15p
Last October,  the month  in which  the annual celebration  has been  held of
China's national day--marking the overthrow  in 1911 of the Manchu dynasty--a
major international  congress was held to commemorate  the 2545th anniversary
of  the [putative]  birth of  Confucius.  One  cannot gainsay  the  fact that
Confucianism's attraction for  Lee is his perception of  it as an essentially
conservative  teaching,  which  could   be  supportive  of  the  increasingly
authoritarian, law-and-order style of politics  that he is identified with in
Singapore. Nor can we overlook the touch of anti-Westernism in Lee's espousal
of Confucian social discipline as  opposed to the decadent libertarianism and
individualism he sees  as undermining the moral fiber of  the West and eating
away at its social fabric..  Confucius  most often came to inquire, to learn,
and to discuss views with others. Lee declaimed from the pedestal of superior
authority afforded him there in Beijing,  and he left without waiting to hear
what anyone  else had to  say..  Thus  it is all  the more striking  that the
current  Communist  leadership, and  especially  the  octogenarians who  once
joined in "smashing the old Confucian curiosity shop," have so reversed their
earlier historical course  as not only to restore the  former elegance of the
Confucian temples but even to allow  the installation of new, shiny images as
well  as  pictorial representations  of  the  most implausible,  supernatural
legends surrounding  the life  of the sage  confabulated in later  ages..  In
1984  a China  Confucius Foundation  was formally  established..   Beijing in
October  of  1989 to  celebrate  Confucius's  2540th  birthday.  This  latter
conference was significant in several ways. It had been planned months before
the  student demonstrations  broke  out in  May/June  1989, and  a number  of
foreign  scholars had agreed  to attend.  But after  the bloody  crackdown at
T'ien-an men Square, many decided to boycott the meeting, lest their presence
be taken  to condone the repression  of student and  intellectual protest. (I
myself decided to  go, but I changed  the topic of my talk  to "The Confucian
Tradition of Public  Dissent," for which I was  thanked personally by Chinese
colleagues who appreciated my broaching  the subject of dissent in that forum
when they themselves  could not.) ..  Another key point  is the "ancient" and
"brilliant" idea of  "harmony making for prosperity." No  doubt Confucius and
the Confucians would have subscribed  to this idea, though the Master himself
chose to  underscore the idea  that peace and  harmony depended on  trust and
confidence in  the ruler, which  could only be  won by moral  example, humane
governance, and reliance on consensual institutions (the rites)..  Understood
as a demand  for compliance with or conformity to  direction from above, such
"harmony" today might  yield the stability needed for  economic progress, but
hardly the fiduciary, consensual  society Confucius characterized as "Harmony
without  conformity" (ho  erh pu  t'ung),  much less  the Chinese-type  civil
society  Mencius advocated,  with  a class  of  activist Confucian  officials
constantly  pressing the  ruler  to listen  to  the people  and enact  humane
policies of benefit  to them..  From a strict Maoist point  of view, there is
nothing new in  this most recent attack on bourgeois  liberalism as the alien
virus  infecting  rebellious  Chinese  intellectuals..  Still  more  ominous,
however,  is  the  general lapse  of  society  into  a pervasive  climate  of
aggressive self-seeking  and corruption, as the burgeoning  economy makes its
advances accompanied by  graft and collusion..  At several  stages of Chinese
history,  commerce,  industry, and  a  nascent  middle  class have  grown  to
significant  proportions,   but  the  translation  of  these   into  a  civil
infrastructure  has   been  handicapped  by   state-imposed  limitations  and
stultified by  bureaucratic complications. Again  and again the  Chinese have
shown  their  entrepreneurial  aptitude  and  skills  whenever  and  wherever
conditions  were  conducive  to  them  (especially  overseas  and  under  the
protection of Western law, beyond the reach of Chinese rule). Yet in the long
run of Chinese history these  capacities and tendencies have not prevailed in
the homeland. The continuing dominance of a centralized bureaucratic state in
China has frustrated what Westerners tend to think of as a normal sequence of
economic,  social, and cultural  development..  certain  Confucian traditions
may  have  survived  in  the   home,  primarily  in  connection  with  family
life.  These traditions  are often  characterized by  a  certain reciprocity,
mutual  support, and  give--and take  within  the family,  rarely taken  into
account by the stereotypical  renderings of Confucianism as an authoritarian,
"feudal"  system..   If,   however,  we  are  serious  about   the  study  of
Confucianism,  we must  recognize  that  Confucius and  his  later mulae,  as
mechanical  and  meaningless  as  the  failed  slogans  of  Maoism..   public
service. Mencius said he did not  like to appear argumentative, but his moral
concerns compelled  him to speak  to difficult pressing issues.  Thus Mencius
had much to say about  education, human welfare, economic and social justice,
the legitimacy  or non-legitimacy of profit  seeking, political remonstrance,
etc. So too in our own  case, these pressing, shared concerns might warrant a
series of conferences focussing on such  current issues as human rights, in a
spirit of mutual respect and on the basis of shared multicultural concerns.
				 #@#
   Sorman Empire of Lies Encounter 2008
   p8 When Wuer Kaixi [Muslim Xinjiang Uigur Uerkesh Daolet] was "commanding"
his troops at Tienanmen Square, Alain Peyrefitte shared the communsits' view
and thought it appropriate to tell his French readers that Kaixi "was not
Chinese"
   p44 90 percent of the Taiwanese who invest in Communist China keep a
second wife who gets a monthly allowance and low rent
   p59 every uprising in contemporary China has been against COnfucianism
   p60 from 1898 onward, the state and the provinces took over Daoist,
Buddhist and Confucian temples
   p84 Very few children come back to take care of their parents.. Fathers go
to work in far-off places and never return. Unable to raise their children
alone, mothers emigrate in turn, or commit suicide by swallowing cheap
pesticide.. As soon as these children can, they, too, will join
   p101 Confucianism idealizes authority, and looks down on trade. A disciple
of Confucius aspires only to public office.. Daoist, like most CHinese
entrepreneurss, and is open to the world
   p103 Chinese growth is higher than what it was in EUrope at a comparable
stage, because CHina has particularly low agricultural productivity, whereas
her factories have benefited from Western technology
   p109 A precarious legal system, shaky intellectual property rights,
unpredictable taxation, and the Party's own capriciousness have created a
climate of instability where everyone is out to make a fast buck and invest
the proceeds abroad
   p147 The Party's second argument in defense of its gradualist,
start-at-the-grassroots approach is that the Chinese are still not
responsible citizens. This attitude of condescension is the reason for the
elaborate planning and zealous rhetoric that usually accompany village
elections. The CHinese were capable of voting in 1913 and 1954, so why do
they need the Party to instruct them in 2005?
   p167 Capital punishment in CHina is not only arbitrary but also
lucrative. Dead men make some people rich. Just before the execution - not
after - the condemned person's vital organs are removed and then
sold.. hastily stitched together before being shot or incinerated
   p204 middle path between liberalism and Marxism. By subscribing to
Confucianism, the neo-Confucians can criticize the PArty in relative safety,
criticize corruption - all the Chinese do - and reject liberalism as
foreign. The middle path has the advantage of letting the new mandarins
bypass democracy - which would confer power on uneducated rustics, scorned by
academics and apparatchiks alike
   p207 CHinese civilization is based on harmony not progress
   p212 Kissiger, who fears that CHinese elections would bring to power a
nationalist party far more dangerous
   p219 China can be better compared with Europe as a whole rather than
with any single country 
   p222 It is possible to read China's history as an endless conflict
between Daoist rebels and Confucian bureaucrats
    p230 Asian democrats want democracy becaue is is efficient, though
some in the West persist in the belief that democracy is not
compatible with "asian values"
   p236 Is Jiang Rong a Chinese Solzhenitsyn? His book is both a legend of
the [Uigur Turk?] wolves of the steppes and an exultation of the wolf as a
totem of freedom. It is a eulogy of the nomadic culture as against the
sedentary peasant tradition. The clash between these two conceptions of man,
the wolf and the dragon, is the true story of CHina, he says.
				 #@#
   Coming CHina Wars Navarrro FT Pearson 2007
   p25 China accounts for two thirds of all the worlds pirated and
counterfeited goods
   p43 As Pfizer's VP of GLobal Security has noted: "Let's be practical
here. It won't get much better until CHina has its own intellectual property
to protect."
   p72 Chinese bilateral deals have involved the sale of weapons of mass
destruction - including highly sophisticated ballistic missiles in return for
oil. In other cases, these deals have involved the exchange of nuclear
resources and technology for oil.. CHina has repeatedly promised that in
exchange for oil, other resources, or market access, it will use its
U.N. veto as a tool to protect dictators and rogue states from any
U.N. Sanctions
   p89 one of the world'slargest consumers of metals, minerals, lumber,
and other raw materials
   p97 Both Africa and Latin America are playing an ever-increasingly
important role in Beijing's strategy of the "diplomatic encirclement" of
Taiwan
   p111 No single country plays more of a key role than CHina in the global
production, transportation, and distribution of all four illegal hard drugs
and their "precursor chemicals"
   p174 Xinjiang "leads the nation in executions for state security 'crimes'"
   p175 Rather than being pacified or tamed by the growing Han
population, the Uighurs are just becoming more and more radicalized
   p180 Economically, however, the biggest long-term implication of the
one-child policy has been a financially perverse demographic skew to China's
population. In particular, the working-age population will be peaking
somewhere around 2010.After that, there will be fewer and fewer workers to
suppor tmore and more retirees.
   p188 over the next several decades, the most serious HIV crises will
beunfolding with brute force and far-reaching global economic implications in
three powerhouse nations of Eurasia - India, Russia, and China
				 #@#
   Luce In SPite of the Gods Doubleday 2007
   p34 Having kept a straight face in the late 1990s while it profited from the
West's paranoia about the Y2K computer bug, which provided the liftoff for
India's software companies, India's IT and IT-enabled sector also reached a
visibility that was changing the face of the country's urban economy
   p107 But over time the anti-caste bhakti movememnts gradually morphed into
new castes themselves and were quietly slotted into the traditional
hierarchy. Hinduism has a way of pacifying and absorbing challengers
   p122 It has taken India's lower-caste leaders decades of practice to
master the complexities of Indian democracy. Now they are better at it than
anyone else. In Indian politics, lower-caste voters have an advantage that is
of little help in other spheres of life: the sheer weight of their
numbers. About half of India's population is llower caste, in one form or
another
  p125 Indian scholars call this "Sanskritization," in reference to the
classical language that was the preserve of the Brahmins. The term describes
a trend in which the lower orders are now copying the culture if the upper
orders by following the same gods, attending the same temples, and
celebrating the same festivals
   p283 something fundamental about India's character that Americans and
thers are continually required to relearn. Foreign diplomats sometimes barely
get past the opening remarks if their Indian counterparts do not feel
satisfied they will be treated with exceptional respect. At times, India's
diplomats appear to mind more about ettiquette that they do about
substance. India wants constantly to be reminded how important it is, and to
be complimented on the profundity of its civilization
				 #@#
   Greenfed CHina Syndrome Harper Collins 2006 
   p83 For these officials who sit in the control rooms of this
information-making machinery, the data they receive is usually accurate and
reliable; the officials just very seldom bother to tell the people -
anything. The Communist Party runs two communication systems, each with a
very different mission. One collects data and sends it up the bureaucratic
hierarchy. This information is supposed to be accurate, objective, and
reliable. Its quality and quantityincrease according to how high a position
an official occupies. But no matter who is receiving this information, it can
be passed on only one way: upward. Otherwise, it must be kept secret. For
example, during the nationwide student demonstrations in 1989, state news
agency reporters throughout the country were writing thorough accounts of
local student activities that were sent to the top leaders in Beijing. As was
later revealed in The_Tienanmen_Papers, based on a cache of government
documents smuggled to the West and published in 2001,this information was
remarkably accurate. The sense of crisis that gripped the Chinese leadership
compund of Zhongnanhai during the student protests at Tienanmen was based to
a great extent on the scope of the unrest nationally
   p141 "I know firsthand what an emerging virus outbreak looks like," [WHO
Exec Dir Cmxbl Dis David] Heymann has said. "It's not a pleasant
experience. But we've learned taht if you do everything you can - throw
everything you can at it; get cooperation from the media, the government,
from international agencies; you educate the people quickly; get infection
control and screening in place and on the ground - then you have a chanceto
stop one of these things before it becomes pandemic. But you have to act
fast."
   p328 the WHO would never be able to get a handle on this plague: the
Chinese government did understand the severity of the issue but was still
covering it up, and the world's health could be in jeopardy.
   p348 Lacking a fast and accurate diagnostic test, the ministry of Health
decided to use fever as tge screening criterion for SARS, and within days it
had set up perhaps the most elaborate and most intricate fever-detection
system in the history of the world. You could not walk in or out of a bank,
government office, train station, or offic ebuilding without being
thermal-scanned. If you were running a efevr and it didn't subside after a
few minutes of waiting and a second test, this one possibly with ahandheld
thermometer, then you would be rushed off in a locked ambulance to secure
quarantine for up to twenty-one days
   p396 The vast majority of these cases were fatal, unless Tamiflu was
quickly administered. So far, however, the virus was not proving as
contagious as human influenzas. The great risk was that a carrier infected
with a common case of human flu would also become dosed with an H5N1 avian
flu. THese two RNA viruses swirling around in a person's respiratory system
could swap genes and reassort into a highly ocntagious, fatal flu. THis was
the slate-wiper scenario. / No one knew the odds of this type of reassortment
happening. It would be random, those genetic tumblers whirling, the future of
humanity resting on each result. Guan Yi had done significant workk showing
that avian flus were already reombining in pigs with porcine influenzas. And
pigs were also known as carriers of human flu viruses. "It's only a matter of
time," Guan Yi would repeat. / An H5N1 that achieves widespread
human-to-human transmission became every virologist's greatest nigtmare, and
as winter gave way to spring and summer, Guan Yi and Malik Peiris and the
World Health Organization and the American CDC would turn their attention to
Vietnam, Thailand, and, once again, China
   p400 "Could this be history repeating itself?" I asked. Say the CHinese
get a new virus first, and it proves as fatal as smallpox when introduced
into a new gene pool. Hundreds of millions die in a horrible repeat of the
Black Death. Won't the surviving, immune CHinese then have an evolutionary
advantage over the rest of the world? Couldn't a virus be, in effect, a
terrible first stpe toward world domination? / Peiris shook his head at this
fantastic scenario. I was in the realm of scence fiction, he quickly pointed
out. "A new virus," he explained, "will be on aplane and everywhere on earth
within a day or two of emerging, especially if it emerges, as this one has
appeared to, in SOuthern CHina."
				 #@#
   Jaspers Philos&World 1963 Regnery 0-89526-757-8
   p126 origin of the world is conceived along the lines of events in the
world, of living, of material, intellectual, logical processes..  one thing
in common: their proponents seem to know what happened. They operate with
forces, gods, substances, categories, whose own source is not further
inquired into.. creation from nothingness.. time itself has only been created
along with everything else
   p129 Constructions of mathematical possibilities are as speculatie and
deceptive as the old, conceptual ones of metaphysics, and equally tempting
   p136 whether or not there is immortality.. Simple-mindedness and the most
learned scholarship, cringing fear, blissful expectancy, and calm - all of
them are equal in their factual ignorance
   p139 "Death, the brother of Sleep," remains a symbol. Without concepts, we
finite creatures feel as in a bottomless void..  Socrates unfolds his images
from the assurance of immortality and calls it "a fully justified faith
worthy that we venture to devote ouselves to it. For the venture is
beautiful, and peace of mind demands such ideas, which work like magic
spells; this is why I tarry with this imagined portrayal."
   p142 People of other faiths were called heathens..  You do not resist
violence. Martyrdom is truth
   p143 They sought to find Christian elements in the basic forms of the
Chinese religion, so as to preache their own in Chinese garb - as it were to
found a Chinese Christianity, just as there had once [?]  been a Hellenistic
one. The policy-makers of the Vatican blocked this way and put a stop to the
creative Jesuit mission. But in the course of it the Jesuits had accomplished
much in China, being the first to explore this religious reality at the
source and to study the texts of its sacred books
   p144 These Biblically based religions include not only the Christian ones
and the Jewish one, but Islam as well. The spirit of exclusiveness gives them
all a common state of mind
   p145 Chinese religious world to a department store on which the individual
was offered all sorts of religious possibilites.. Buddhist bonzes, to Taoist
wizards, or to Confucian mandarins.. Similar conditions prevailed in the
centuries of late Antiquity, when so many religions ment on the soil of the
Roman Empire
   p147 But Luther, in his treatise "On the Jews and their Lies,"..
"synagogues be set afire.. driven them out of the country".. What Hitler has
done, Luther had counseled - except for the direct killing in gas chambers
   p148 A sense of superiority makes it sem not really worth our while to
convert the foreigner to our truth, since his inferiority will not permit him
to understand it anyway
   p296 National Socialism meant the most radical break in human
communication; it also meant that man ceased to be himself. It became clear
that the rupture of communication in favor od self-willed violence will
always pose a threat to personal existence and the real danger of losing
ourselves. Philosophizing, on the other hand, means that we work on the
conditions that may make universal communcation possible
   p299 conservative liberalism and oppositionism of both families, my
mother's as well as my father's, and their inclination to achieve democracy
by way of aristocracy
				 #@#
      Dilworth, Philosophy in World Perspective, Yale, 1989, ad_passitum
          [Numbers in brackets might be useful in multidimensional scaling]
Philosophy      Perspective     Reality        Method         Principle
Thales          Objective[2]    Substrative[2] Logistic[2]    Creative[1]
Anaximander     Objective       Substrative    Agonistic[1]   Comprehensive[2]
Anaximenes      Objective       Substrative    Logistic       Elemental[3]
Pythagoras      Diaphanic[3]    Substrative    Dialectical[3] Comprehensive
Parmenides      Diaphanic       Noumenal[3]    Logistic       Elemental
Xenophanes      Personal[1]     Essential[4]   Agonistic      Reflexive[4]
Heraclitus      Diaphanic       Substrative    Agonistic      Comprehensive
Empedocles      Diaphanic       Substrative    Agonistic      Elemental
Anaxagoras      Objective       Substrative    Logistic       Reflexive
Sophists        Personal        Existential[1] Agonistic      Creative
Democritus      Objective       Substrative    Logistic       Elemental
Plato           Diaphanic       Noumenal       Dialectical    Comprehensive
Aristotle       Disciplinary[4] Essential      Synoptic[4]    Reflexive
Skeptics        Objective       Existential    Agonistic      Elemental
Epicureans      Objective       Substrative    Logistic       Creative
Stoics          Objective       Substrative    Dialectical    Reflexive
Plotinus        Diaphanic       Noumenal       Dialectical    Elemental
Old Testament   Diaphanic       Essential      Dialectical    Creative
New Testament   Diaphanic       Noumenal       Dialectical    Creative
Koran           Diaphanic       Noumenal       Agonistic      Creative
Augustine       Diaphanic       Noumenal       Dialectical    Creative
Mo Tzu          Personal        Substrative    Logistic       Comprehensive
Confucius       Diaphanic       Essential      Agonistic      Comprehensive
Mencius         Diaphanic       Essential      Agonistic      Elemental
Hsun Tzu        Objective       Essential      Agonistic      Creative
I Ching         Diaphanic       Essential      Dialectical    Comprehensive
Tsou Yen        Objective       Essential      Dialectical    Comprehensive
Tung Chung-shu  Diaphanic       Essential      Dialectical    Comprehensive
Hinduism        Diaphanic       Noumenal       Dialectical    Elemental
Buddhism Zen    Diaphanic       Existential    Agonistic      Elemental
BuddhPureLand   Diaphanic       Noumenal       Agonistic      Elemental
Bacon           Objective       Substrative    Logistic       Reflexive
Descartes       Personal        Essential      Logistic       Reflexive
Spinoza         Objective       Noumenal       Logistic       Reflexive
Berkeley        Diaphanic       Existential    Agonistic      Creative
Hume            Objective       Existential    Logistic       Elemental
Kant            Disciplinary    Noumenal       Synoptic       Reflexive
Pierce          Objective       Essentialist   Synoptic       Reflexive
Husserl         Disciplinary    Essentialist   Logistic       Reflexive
Fichte          Disciplinary    Noumenal       Dialectical    Reflexive
Schelling       Diaphanic       Noumenal       Dialectical    Elemental
Hegel           Diaphanic       Essentialist   Dialectical    Reflexive
Marx            Objective       Substrative    Dialectical    Creative
Schopenhauer    Diaphanic       Substrative    Synoptic       Elemental
Kierkegaard     Personal        Noumenal       Agonistic      Creative
Nietzsche       Personal        Substrative    Agonistic      Elemental
Freud           Objective       Substrative    Agonistic      Elemental
Derrida         Objective       Substrative    Agonistic      Creative
Wittgenstein    Objective       Existential    Agonistic      Elemental
Satre           Personal        Existential    Dialectical    Creative
Merleau-Ponty   Personal        Existential    Dialectical    Creative
Jaspers         Diaphanic       Existential    Agonistic      Creative
Heidegger       Diaphanic       Essentialist   Dialectical    Creative
Russell         Objective       Existential    Logistic       Elemental
Bradley         Disciplinary    Existential    Dialectical    Comprehensive
Whitehead       Disciplinary    Existential    Dialectical    Creative
Bergson         Diaphanic       Substrative    Dialectical    Creative
James           Personal        Existential    Synoptic       Creative
Dewey           Disciplinary    Essetialist    Synoptic       Creative
Royce           Diaphanic       Essentialist   Dialectical    Reflexive
Santayana       Objective       Substrative    Logistic       Elemental
				 #@#


   Isaiah Berlin Proper Study Mankind Farrar 2000

   p13 If your desire to save mankind is serious, you must harden your heart,
and not reckon the cost. The answer to this was given more than a century ago
by the Russian radical Alexander Herzen. In his essay From_the Other_Shore,
which is in effect an obituary notice of the revolutions of 1848, he said
that a new form of human sacrifice had arisen in his time - of living human
beings on the altars of abstraction

   p189 But principally it seems to me to spring from a desire to resign our
responsibility, to cease from judging, provided we ourselves are not judged
and, above all, are not compelled to judge ourselves; from a desire to flee
for refuge to some vast amoral, impersonal, monolithic whole - nature, or
history, or class, or race, or the 'harsh realities of our time', or the
irresistible evolution of the social structure - that will absorb and
integrate us into its limitless, indifferent, neutral texture


   p192 Yet this is both surprising and dangerous. Surprising because there
has, perhaps, been no time in modern history when so large a number of human
beings, in both the East and the West, have had their notions, and indeed
their lives, so deeply altered, and in some cases violently upset, by
fanatically held social and political doctrines. Dangerous, because when
ideas are neglected by those who ought to attend to them - that is ton say,
those who have been trained to think critically about ideas - they sometimes
acquire an unchecked momentum and an irresistible power over multitudes if
men that may grow too violent to be affected by rational criticism

   p211 Ascetic self-denial may be a source of integrity or serenity and
spiritual strength, but it is difficult to see how it can be called an
enlargement of lierty

   p240 The extent of a man's, or a people's, liberty to choose to live as he
or they desire must be weighed against the claims of many other values, of
which equality, or justice, or happiness, or security, or public order are
perhaps the most obvious examples

   p240-1 That we cannot have everything is a necessary, not a contingent,
truth. Burke's plea for the constant need to compensate, to reconcile, to
balance.. may madden those who seek for final solutions and single,
all-embracing systems, guaranteed to be eternal

   p241 monism, and faith in a single criterion, has always proved a deep
source of satisfaction both to the intellect and to the emotions.. Pluralism,
with the measure of 'negative' liberty that it entails, seems to me a truer
and more humane ideal than the goals of those who seek in the great
disciplined, authoritarian structures the ideal of 'positive' self-mastery by
classes, or people, or the whole of mankind

   p245 Such influential writers as Voltaire, d'Alembert and Condorcet
believed that development of the arts and sciences was the most powerful
human weapon in attaining these ends, and the sharpest weapon in the fight
against ignorance, superstition, fanaticisim, oppression and barbarism, which
crippled human effort and frustrated men's search for truth and rational
self-direction. Rousseau and Mably believed, on the contrary, that the
institutions of civilisation were themselves a major factor in the corruption
of men and their alienation from nature, from simplicity, purity of heart and
the life of natural justice, social equality and spontaneous human feelings;
artificial man had imprisoned, enslaved and ruined modern man

   p249 Hamann's theses rested on the conviction that all truth is
particular.. Only love - for a person or an object - can reveal the true
nature of anything.. [vs] symbols too general to be close to reality

   p251 Hamann is first in the line of thinkers who accuse rationalism and
scientism of using analysis to distort reality: He is followed by Herder,
Jacobi, Moser, who were influencedby Shaftesbury, Young and Burke's
anti-intellectualist diatribes, and they, in turn, were echoed by romantic
writers in many lands

   p306 [Machiavelli] description of methods of realising his single end: the
classical, humanistic and patriotic vision that dominates him.. employ
terroris or kindness, as the case dictates. Severity is usually more
effective, but humanity, in some situations, brings better fruit. You may
excite fear but not hatred, for hatred will destroy you in the end. It is
best to keep men poor and on a permanent war footing, for this will be an
antidote to the two great enemies of active obedience - ambition and
boredom.. Competition - divisions between classes - in a society is
desirable, for it generates energy and ambition to the right degree. Religion
must be promoted even though it may be false, provided it is of a kind which
preserves social solidarity and promotes manly virtues, as Christianity has
historically failed to do.. confer benefit.. yourself; but if dirty work is
to be done, let others do it.. Do what you must.. represent it as a special
favour.. drastic, do it in one fell swoop, not in agonising
stages.. victorious generals are best got rid of, otherwise they may get rid
of you.. not break your own laws, for that destroys confidence.. Success
creates more devotion than an amiable character

   p401 Populism may often have taken reactionary forms and fed the stream of
aggressive nationalism; but the form in which Herder held it was democratic
and peaceful, not only anti-dynastic and anti-elitit, but deeply
anti-political, directed against organised power, whether of nations,
classes, races, or parties

   p436 There is a line among the fragments of the Greek poet Archilochus
which says: "THe fox knows many things, but the hedgehog knows one big thing"
[alopex, echinos].. For there exists a great chasm between those, on one
side, who relate everything to a single central vision, one system, less or
more coherent or articulate, in terms of which they understand, think and
feel - a single, universal, organising principle in term sof which alone all
that they are and say has significance - and, on the other side, whose who
pursue many ends, often unrelated and even contradictory

   p437 Plato, Lucretius, Pascal, Hegel, Dostoevsky, Nietzsche, Ibsen, Proust
are, in varying degrees, hedgehogs; Herodotus, Aristotle, Montaigne, Erasmus,
Moliere, Goethe, Pushkin, Balzac, Joyce are foxes.. Dostoevsky's celebrated
speech about pushkin has, for all its eloquence and depth of feeling, seldom
been considered by any perceptive reader to cast light on the genius of
Pushkin, but rather on that of Dostoevsky himself, precisely because it
perversely represents Pushkin - an arch-fox, the greatest in the nineteenth
century - as being similar to Dostoevsky, who is nothing if not a hedgehog

   p483 Tolstoy all hi slife fought against open obscurantism and artificial
repression of the desire for knowledge; his harshest words were directed
against those Russian statesmen and publicists in the last quarter of the
nineteenth century - Pobedonostsev and his friends and minions - who
practised precisely these maxims of the great Catholic reactionary
[Maistre]. The author of War and Peace plainly hated the Jesuits, and
particularly detested their success in converting Russian ladies of fashion
during Alexander's reign

   p518 Herzen [Florovsky's anti-Hegel] is neither consistent nor
systematic.. dwellings for free men cannot be constructed out of the stones
of a prison.. Patience and gradualism - not the haste and violence of a Peter
the Greate - can alone bring about a permanent transformation

   p519 Herzen uses a similar reduction ad absurdum.. His sense of reality is
too strong. For all his efforts, and the efforts of his socialist friends, he
cannot deceive himself entirely. He oscillates between pessimism and
optimism, scepticism and suspicion of his own scepticism, and is kept morally
alive only by his hatred of all arbitrariness, all mediocrity as such - in
particular by his inability to compromise in any degree with either the
brutality of reactionaries or the hypocrisy of bourgeois liberals. He is
preserved by this, buoyed up by his belief that such evils will destroy
themselves, by his love for his children and his devoted friends, and by his
unquenchable delight in the variety of life and the comedy of human character

   p598 The conception of the political life of the nation as the expression
of this collective will is the essense of political romanticism - that is,
nationalism. Let me repeat once again that even though nationalism seems to
be in the first place to be a response to a wound inflicted upon society,
this, although it is a necessary, is not a sufficient cause of national
self-assertion... traumatic effect of the violent and rapid modernisation
imposed by Peter the Great, and on a smaller scale by Frederick the Great

   p603 THe idea of a single, scientifically organised world system governed
by reason was the heart of the programme of the Enlightenment

   p604 no political movement today, at any rate outside the Western world,
seems likely to succeed unless it allies itself to national sentiment.. need
for greater attention to this particular offshoot of the romantic revolt,
whichhaas decisively affected our world

   p617 His nature posseses a dimension of depth - and a corresponding sense
of tragic possibilities - which Roosevelt's light-hearted genius
instinctively passed by.. Churchill is acquainted with darkness as well as
light. Like all inhabitants of inner worlds, and even transient visitors to
them, he gives evidence of seasons of agonised brooding and slow
recovery. Roosevelt might havespoken of sweat and blood, but when CHurchill
offered his people tears, he spoke a word which might have been uttered by
Lincoln or Mazzini or Cromwell, but not by Roosevelt, great-hearted, generous
and perceptive as he was
				     #@#
   Plato's Impossible Polity [Plato's  Republic,2005, Rosen, Yale] Brann, Eva
Claremont Review of Books v. 6  no. 3 (Summer 2006) p. 52-3 PLATO'S REPUBLIC,
STANLEY  ROSEN  SAYS at  the  beginning of  his  book,  is "both  excessively
familiar  and  inexhaustibly mysterious."..   More  than  once Rosen  invokes
Nietzsche,  who  understood  Socrates  as  an anti-tragic  goblin,  ready  to
undermine human gravity  in the name of a  willful rationality..  Plato fully
understands all the  flaws of the perfectly just city  to the construction of
which the first half of the Republic is devoted.  Thus the inside teaching is
that extremism, the attempt to institute  ideal justice on earth, will end in
disastrous  injustice,  for this  city  is  extremely  coercive..  When  Karl
Popper, Plato's most effective modern  opponent, accuses Plato of the latter,
he  is, Rosen  says,  correct,  though he  is  blind to  the  reason why  the
theoretically best life must ever be the deadly enemy of the good or even the
livable  life,  namely that  truth  is  necessarily  intolerant of  perceived
untruth..  PLATOS OWN life, he  points out, countermands the lesson taught by
his teacher.  In the  face of  his own Socrates'  brutally clear  warning, he
succumbed to the temptation of bringing theory into practical politics in his
ill-fated ventures at  the Syracusan tyrant's court..  My  preference for the
way to lead  people into the Republic is  through musingly squishy analogical
thinking.  But   Stanley  Rosen  is   probably  incapable  of   anything  but
intellectual  hard-hitting.   Thus  he  offers  a severe  but  utterly  clear
perspective on Plato's Socrates, which is full of interest and, to its glory,
totally devoid of jargon.
				     #@#
   Mussolini's Brain  Trust Moss, Myra  Claremont Review of  Books v. 6  no. 2
(Spring  2006) p.  68-9  [Mussolini's intellectuals,2005;  Gregor, A.  James;
Princeton University Press]  neither Giovanni Gentile, who was  after all the
self-proclaimed  philosopher  of  fascism,  nor  most of  the  other  fascist
thinkers covered  in this book,  ever believed in  the German idea  of racial
inferiority..   neo-Hegelianism  developed  by  the  philosopher  of  fascism
himself,  Giovanni Gentile,  and by  his student,  Ugo Spirito..   during the
1920s  British and European  thinkers considered  Gentile the  most brilliant
philosopher of  education on  the continent and  the principal  spokesman for
Italian  neo-Hegelianism..   they  proposed,  contrary  to Marx  and  to  the
positivists, an  idealist metaphysics..   In their rebellion  against Kantian
and Enlightenment intellectual dualisms,  the Italian neo-Hegelians wanted to
unify what they  believed that Kant had put  asunder--thought, will, feeling;
subject and object;  man and nature; ought and is,  citizen and state; nature
and God;  spirit and  matter..  Rebellion  against the state  in the  name of
abstract,  permanent ideals  that supposedly  existed independently  of human
beings,    or   on    the    ground   of    natural    rights,   was    never
justifiable. Nevertheless, for fascism,  reform or even revolution understood
in terms of the dialectical progress  of human nature and values should occur
continually inside the state
				 #@#
   Popper Selections, Princeton, 1985
   p28 [Rationalism 1958] Thales who founded the new tradition of freedom -
based upon a new relation between master and pupil - and who thus created a
new type of school, utterly different from the Pythagorean school. He seems
to have been able to tolerate criticism. And what is more, he seems to have
created the tradition that one aought to tolrate criticism
   p84 [Epistemology 1973] Claude Bernard was very wise when he wrote: 'Those
who have an excessive faith on their ideas are not well fitted to make
discoveries'.. Francis Bacon was rightly worried about the fact that our
theories may prejudice pur observations
   p95 [Definitions 1945] very characteristic of one of the prejudices which
we owe to Aristotle, of the prejudice that language canbe made more precise
by the use of definitions
   p99 It was Kant's criticism of all attempts to prove the existence of God
which led to the romantic reaction of Fichte, Schelling, and Hegel. THe new
tendency is to discard proofs, and with them, anykind of rational argument
   p116 [Induction 1953, 1974] More precisely, no theory of knowledge should
attempt to explain why we are successful in our attempts to explain things
   p128 [Demarcation 1974] could possibly be predicted or excluded by Freud's
theory; the theory was compatible with everything that could happen - even
without any special immunization treatment. This while Marxism became
nonscientific by its adoption of an immunizing strategy, psychoanalysis was
immune to start with, and remained so. In contrast, most physical theories
are pretty free of immunizing tactics and highly falsifiable tostart with. As
a rule, they exclude an infinity of conceivable possibilities
   p140 [Sci Meth 1934] Once a hypotheis has been proposed and tested, and
has proved its mettle, it may not be allowed to drop out without 'good
reason'. A 'good reason' may be, for instance: replacememt of the hypothesis
by another which is better testable; or the falsification of one of these
consequences of the hypothesis
   p151 [Falsification 1934] If accepted basic statements contradict a
theory, then we take them as providing sufficient grounds for its
falsification only if they corroborate a falsifying hypothesis at the same
time
   p185 [Truth and Approximation to Truth 1960] So one great advantage of the
theory of objective or absolute truth is that it allows us to say - with
Xenophanes - that we search for truth, but may not know whenwe have found it;
that we search for truth, but are nevertheless guided by the idea of truth as
a regulativ principle (as Kant or Peirce might have said); and that though
there are no general criteria by which we recognize truth - except perhaps
tautological truth - there is somehting like criteria of progress towards the
truth
   p223 [Realism 1970] Denying realism amounts to megalomania (the most
widespread occupational disease of the professional philosopher)
   p261 [Indeterminism 1965] If determinism is true, then the world is a
perfectly running flawless clock, including all clouds, all organisms, all
animals, and all men. If, on the other hand, Peirce's or Heisenberg's or some
other form of indeterminism is true, then sheer chance plays a major role in
our physical world. But is chance really more satisfactory than determinism?
   p303 [Historicism 1936] That Mill should seriously discuss the question
whether 'the phenomena of human society' revolve 'in an orbit' or whether
they move, progressively, in 'a trajectory' [towards equilibrium]is in
keeping with this fundamental confusion between laws and trends, as well as
with the holistic idea that society can 'move' as a whole - say, like a
planet
   p308 [Piecemeal 1944] only a minority of social institutions are
consciously designed while the vast majority have just 'grown', as the
undesigned results of human interactions
   p336 [Marx 1945] If we plan too much, if we give too much power to the
state, then freedom will be lost, and that will be the end of planning
   p337 direct result of his sociological method; of his economic
historicism.. united in one grandiose philosophical system, comparable or
even superior to the holistic systems of Plato or Hegel.. Marx was the last
of the great holistic system builders. We should take care to leave it at
that, and not to replace his by anothe rGreat System. What we need is not
holism. It is piecemeal social engineering.
   p340 [Individualism 1945] Pericles himself made it clear that the laws
must guarantee equal justice 'to all alike in their private disputes'; but he
went further. We do not feel called upon', he said, 'to nag at our neighbour
of he chooses to go his own wy.' (Compare this with Plato's remark that the
state does not produce men 'for the purpose of letting them loose, each to go
his own way..') Pericles insists that this individualism must be linked with
altruism: 'We are taught.. never to forget that we must protect the injured';
and his speech culminates in a description of the young Athenian who grows up
'to a happy versatility, and self-reliance'
   p344 Because of his radical collectivism, Plato is not even interested in
those problemswhich men usually call the pproblems of justice, that is to
say, in the impartial weighing of the contesting claims of individuals
   p366-7 [Ag Socgy Knlg 1945] Plato's will to arrest change, combined with
Marx's doctrine of its inevitablity, yield, as a kind of Hegelian
'synthesis', the demand that sinc eit cannot be entirely arrested, change
should at least be 'planned', and controlled by the state, whose power is to
be vastly extended
   p368 'activist' theory of knowledge. In connection with it, Kant gave up
the untenable ideal of a science which is free from any kind of
presuppositions.. He made it quite clear that we cannot start from nothing,
and that we have to approach our task equipped with a system of
presuppositions which we hold without having tested them by the empirical
methods of science; such a system may be called a 'categorical
apparatus'. Kant believed that it was possible to discover the one true and
unchanging categorical apparatus, which represents as it were the necessary
unchanging framework of our intellectual outfit, ie human 'reason' [compare
the failures of evidence based med]
				 #@#
   Massie, Land of Firebird, Touchstone, 1980 ISBN 0-671-46059-5
   p56 By the 16th century and perhaps even earlier, the Russians had
devised an efficient system of prefabricated houses far in advance of
anything of the kind in Europe. It was almost an essential service,
for Russian cities were constantly threatened by fire
   p59 visiting Greeks complained bitterly in their writings, saying
that living among such hardy people was almost equivalent to
suicide. Who but the Russians, they asked, could manage to stand for
such long hours in church and deprive themselves of almost all food
during the seven weeks of Lent? Englishmen found the custom of moving
about in and out of church very disturbing; people, said one. "gaggle
and cackle like geese" [This cocktail party atmosphere is perfect
justification for pews]
   p64 In Russian, Ivan is not called "the Terrible," but something
very different - Grozny [like Chechen capital].. "awesome" Ivan was
an extraordinary tsar, and his reign of fifty-one years was the
longest in Russian history. He inspired respect, fear and pity. He was
complex, tortured and, in his later years, very probably insane
   p65-7 Although Ivan was Grand Prince, these regent boyars
humiliated and tormented him.. unprincipled barbarity.. At thirteen,
he suddenly asserted himself.. married a girl whom he had chosen from
among the hundreds brought to Moscow for his inspection. Legend
suggest he had already fallen.. Anastasia Zakharina-Romanova.. 1560,
thirteen years after they were married, Anastasia herself died.. grief
turned to rage and paranoia.. mad obsession that made him see traitors
everywhere.. unusual memory and considerable literary ability.. first
printing press brought to Russia
   p74 divorce on grounds of barrenness alone was not permited, the
Patriarch of Jerusalem opposed the marriage of Ivan's father to his
mother and laid down then a terrible curse.. came true.. argument with his 
beloved eldest son and heir.. Ivan jabbed at Boris [Gdunov], wounding him. 
Then enraged, he brought down the heavy end of his staff on his son's skull
   p78 peasants continued to flee the countryside in droves. Boris
[Gdunov] was forced to institute the first laws tying them to the
land, thus beininning the institution of serfdom
  p79 most representative Council of the Realm ever assembled,
composed of boyars, clergy, merchants, Cossacks and free peasants, was
called together to choose a new tsar. Their choice finally fell on the
grandnephew of Ivan the Terrible, a descendant of Ivan's beloved
Anastasia, Michael Romanov
   p80-1 At seventeen, he chose an old-fashioned and very religious
girl, Maria Miloslavskaya, as his wife and was himself so devout that
he became to be called "the Pious." So sincerely did he follow the
precepts of the church that at the age of twenty, persuaded by the
stern Patriarch of the time, it was he who offcially banned the
skomorokhi and all amusements. (It was an action that Puritans of
EUrope would have approved; this austere period in Russia occured
during the same years that Cromwell was banning Maypoles and the
theater in England.) Alexis' devotion to the church was so extreme
that his English doctor, Samuel Collins, wrote of him: He never misses
divine service. If he be well, he goes to it, if sick, it comes to him
in his chamber. On fast days he frequents midnight prayers, standing
four, five, six hours together, prostrating himself to the ground,
sometimes a thousand times and on great festivals 1500.  In great
fast, he eats but three meals a week; for the rest a piece of brown
bread and salt, a pickled mushroom or a cucumber, and drinks a cup of
small beer. He eats fish but twice in the great Lent and observes it
seven weeks altogether. In fine, no man is more observant of canonical
hours than he is of fasts. We may reckon he fasts eight months in twelve.".. 
Tsar Michael had begun the rebuilding of the demolished Kremlin palaces, 
and under Alexis they reached their highest degree of luxury
   pp 90-2 Whie he was very young, Peter adopted the principle that
was to rule his actions all his life: advancement should be based on
merit and not on rank. (Until he felt he was sufficiently skilled, he
served as a private in his own regiment.).. All his life, whenever he
saw pieces of mechanical equipment, clockwork or navigational
instruments, he could usually guess their purpose at a glance and take
them apart and reassemble them.. during his lifetime he became skilled
in fourteen specialties.. ferocious temper exploded he terrified
everybody.. able to sober quickly.. "to break the bonds of inflexible
customs of Muscovy..".. dreamed of retrieving in one bold stroke what
he saw as two centuries lost to the Mongol domination.. after his
[co-tzar] brother's death, he made the startling decision to go and
see Europe.. In March 1697, led by Peter's Genevan General Lefort..
incognito as the "volunteer and seaman Peter Mikhailov".. demanded to
see and examine everything
   p94 personally cut off the beards of all the boyars.. Barbers were
posted at the gates of Moscow..  hid their shaven beards under their
pillows..  relented a little and allowed men to pay a tax for the
privelege of keeping their beards
   p96 reforms were heresy. The Anti-Christ was on the throne with
smoke billowing out of his mouth.. 1709, at Poltava in the Ukraine,
Peter deisively defeated the Swedes, previously considered invincible,
and thus established Russia as a great European power
   p98-9 Peter was subject to epileptic-like convulsions.. from Lake
Lagoda, the largest lake in Europe, the Neva River flows into the sea.
At the mouth of the Gulf of Finland, it divides into four arms to form
an extensive marshy delta.. Long before these lands had been part of
the great domain of Lord Novgorod the Great but the Swedes had taken
them.. seizing them from the Swedes in 1702.. an eagle soared over the
head of the Tsar and landed on two birch trees that had been tied
together to form an arch.. eagle became a pet.. Dutch name, Sankt
Piterburkh.. climate is terrible. The river is frozen six months of
the year. The islands of the delta are marshy.  The city had to be
built on wooden piles sunk into this shifting swampy ground
   p128-32 Peter was the grandson of Peter the Great and the
grandnephew of Charles the XII of Sweden.. hated everything Russian
and openly scorned the Orthodox Church.. young Sophia of
Anhalt-Zerbst, a seconf cousin of Peter's.. shrewdly realized that to
be popular she needed to show an interest in the Russian language and
the Orthodox Church..  splendid impression that the little foreign
princess was so devoted to the Russian language that she had risked
serious illness to master it.. rebaptized into the Orthodox Church
with the more felicitous name of Catherine.. 1745.. smallpox.. disfigured.. 
Catherine saw him, she was horrified.. retreated into his past and
acted more and more German. Catherine, with intelligent calculation,
acted more and more Russian.. took two lovers. One was the chaming
Polish aristocrat Stanislaw Poniatowski, whom many years later she
made King of Poland.  After Stanislaw left for Poland, Catherine took
up with a dashing Guards officer named Grigory Orlov.. By the time
Elizabeth died, Catherine was pregnant by Orlov.. Guards, led by the
Orlovs, organized and executed the coup d'etat that proclaimed her
Empress. Ten days later, Peter died in mysterious circumstances, after
a wild night of drinking with a group of men, including Orlov's
brother Alexei [Germans took Russia a millenium after taking the Vatican]
   p134 Catherine [II] was always a shrewd follower of trends and people 
rather than an imitator.. especially of France..  "..if she spoke French... 
because she wished Russia to forget that she was born in Germany"
   p146-8 One-fourth of the area of Europe was added to Russia -
Poland, the Crimea and large parts of Turkey.. Grigory Potemkin. For
seventeen years he ruled with her. He was her lover, her closest
advisor, her foreign minister, her commander in chief and probably her
husband..  chose all her subsequent lovers.. Potemkin remeained the
real master of Russia
   p153 revenge of the twarted son was swift; on the day of his
coronation he changed the law of succession. From henceforth only
males could rule Russia.. Potemkin's body was exposed to the birds..
His passion for Prussian drilling continued
   p155 Only in Russia and in the United States in the 1820's and
1830's was this neoclassical style used for so many public buildings
   p157 Russian people's fierce defense of their land against Napoleon
is one of the most magnificent examples of national courage in
history.  Contemporary Europeans were completely astonished. Used to
the old Western stereotype of a Russia full of downtrodden peasants
oppressed by an indolent aristocracy, they were surprised instead by a
nation united in feeling in which both lord and peasant fought
fiercely side by side with inspiring unity of purpose and patriotism
   p158 [Napoleon wrote] "such terrible tactics have no precedent in the 
history of civlization... To burn one's own cities.. A demon inspires these 
people! What savage determination! What a people! What a people!"
   p159 Russian Army arrived as triumphant liberators in Paris. On
March 31, 1814, to the wild cheering of crowds, Alexander rode a white
horse down the Champs Elysees, followed by his Cossacks and officers
in white uniforms with flowing capes.. bistro comes from the word
bystro.. "quickly" [explains why Frenchmen like Rancour-laFerriere and 
leDonne hate Russia so much!]
   p165 The great war against Napoleon had made Russian aristocrats
deeply conscious of Western political ideas. Fighting side by side
with simple Russians, they had become conscious of the rights of all people
   p166 far more German than Russian.. Nicholas II was only 1/256
Russian [leDonne claims tsars married Germans to avoid having to
conquer fiefdoms to grant their new in-law]
   p175 Russians, continued Kohl [Johann G Kohl, Colburn, London,
1842], could be called "Mohammedans of Christianity" because the
phrases "I can't tell, God knows" and "if it pleases God" that
prefaced and ended their sentences
   p203 Alexander Sergeievich Pushkin was born in Moscow on May 28, 1799, 
into an old boyar family.. mother's side, his great-grandfather was an
Abyssinian [Ethiopian Orthodox] prince named Ibrahim Hannibal, whom he
later immortalized in an unfinished novel, The Negro of Peter the Great
   p210 Russians love song, poetry and poets with a passion shared
only by the Irish
   p212 [Kohl, op_cit] "Ever since Peter the Great, Russia has been
seized by such a prodigious enthusiasm for education as no nation in
the world had ever exhibited"
   p255 Along the Nevsky Prospect were churches of every denomination..  
religious tolerance of all Russians and the charity in religious
belief prevalent in all ranks of society was noted with surprise in
the accounts of many foreigners in the mid-19th century [quotes Kohl]
   p267 "The serf has more freedom of movement that the German
peasant," commented Kohl in 1842 with some astonishment.
   p286-7 Germany and the Hapsburg dominions, serfdom was abolished by
the Rovolution of 1848. Remnants of serfdom were not abolished in the
United States until 1833, when the [Dutch] patroon system in New York
State finally ended.. When Alexander II came to the throne, 37.7
percent of Russians were classified as serfs, according to the census
of 1858. Of these, half were state peasants, whose only obligation was
to pay a tax to the state and who could, with authorization from their
community, leave to seek work freely in the cities [it is worth noting
that in many cases in the 1970s the UN encouraged countries to keep
their farmers away from cities, emulating the communist forcing back
to the land]
   p288 As soon as a person reached the eighth rank, which
corresponded to a colonel in the army or a captain in the navy, he
automatically became a "noble"
   p289 Nevertheless, when, after four years, Alexander saw that
little headway was being made, in 1860 he liberated all the crown
serfs.  Then, overriding all objections, he spoke as an autocrat:
"This I desire, I demand, I command," and set a deadline for the rest
of the nation. On March 3, 1861, he signed the emancipation decree
into law, two days before Lincoln's first inaurguation, and two years
before the United States freed the slaves
   p313 One of Tolstoy's deep desires in the creation of his novel was
to show that his serf-owning grandparents, parents and indeed, even,
himself were not the inhuman monsters of the popular imagination, but
decent men and women who lived the best they could with an unjus
institution which they had not created
   p320 Dostoevsky, Western society was too materialistic and commercial
   p326-7 [Florovsky's anti-Hegel?] Herzen was a man passionately
devoted to individual liberty who dedicated hislife to rebellion
against every form of oppression.. weekly newspaper, The Bell
(Kolokol).. officially prohibited.. 1857 to 1861, Herzen's newspaper
was the principal political force in Russia, and its article often led
to immediate action. The newspaper was found on the desks of ministers
and even of Alexander II, who read it regularly and carefull and tried
as he could to correct the abuses he cited
   p328 On March 14, 1881, they assasinated Alexander with a bomb.
Fatefully, in his pocket on the day he was killed was a draft of a
constituton which was to be published in the newspapers on the
following day
   pp396-8 old-style merchants, many of them stern Old Believers
[compare to Quakers?], had the reputation of being a hard-working,
hard-driving, hard-praying lot, despotic and tyrannical in their
family life, cunning and ruthless in business.. wide abyss yawned
between the bourgeoisie and the intelligensia.. end of 19th century
and the beginning of the 20th, RUssia led both Europe and Americain
its rate f economic growth.. Between 1885 and 1913, oil production,
organized by the Nobel family that had come from Sweden and settled i
St Petersburg in 1835, increades four and a half times. (The famous
Alfred Nobel, who returned to live in sweden in the early 1860's,
exploded his first ines in the Neva River, based on work he had done
onnitroglycerine with his Russian professor at the University of St
Petersburg. His two brothers, RObert and Ludwig, stayed on in Russia
and went on to develop the richly productive Baku oil fields.).. In
the late 19th century, these independent dynasties of merchants
exercised great power. In their beloved Moscow, they built hospitals,
clinics and schools, old people's homes and rest homes for students..
In fact, wrote Stanislavsky, "the finest institutions of Moscow in all
spheres of life including art and religion were founded by private
initiative."
				 #@#
   Florinsky (Columbia),Russia, Macmillan 1953
   p2 Not unlike the United States, although for different reasons, Russia
had her "frontier,".. absence of natural barriers also greatly facilitated
the invasion of Russian territory by the nomadic tribes of the steppes. The
struggle against these invaders, which heavily overcast the life of the
nation until near the end of the eighteenth century, left a deep and lasting
imprint upon the development of the country.. rivers that the population
settled in the early stage of the country's history
   p4 Asiatic invades felt at home in the steppes and seldom made any attempt
to penetrate the forest
   p9 With the downfall of the Khazars and the appearance of the Patzinacs,
the necessity of such defense was strongly felt. It was in 862 that,
according to tradition, Riurik, the first Nordic ruler of Russia and the
founder of the dynasty, established himself in Novgorod
   p38 Crude, ruthless, passionate, anarchistic, and often bloody as were the
meetings of the veche, it was the nearest approach to a democratic
institution Russia has ever experience.. immemorial customs, a successor
perhaps of the ancient assembly of the clan elders.. Tatar invasion had dealt
a death blow.. supremacy of Kiev, however, was built on a shifting
foundation.. unification of Russia under the early Kievan princes was, as we
have seen, largely illusory.. advantages derived by Kiev from its position on
the great water route leading from the Baltic to the Black Sea and from its
commercial relations with Byzantium gradually became impaired
   p39 transformation of the princes and the boyars from merchant soldiers
into a landed aristocracy
   p43 Russia of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, weakened as it was
by internal dissensions and the weight of the Tatar yoke, fell easy prey to
its neighbor, and energetic, vigorous and ambitious young state.. northwest
the Teutonic knights, who appeared on the shores of the Baltic Sea early in
the thirteenth century, displayed fanatical zeal in bringing, by fire and
sword, the light of Roman Catholicism alike to Lithuanians, who were
heathens, and to the Orthodox Slavs, while in the west there was strongly
felt the pressure of a militant Roman Catholic Poland. In the northeast the
growing power of Muscovy was forcibly advancing its expansionist claims and
policies that were often opposed to the interests of the Russian
southwest. Under these conditions it was not surprizing that the harassed
south Russian princes ranged themselves behind the determined leadership of
the Lithuanian grand dukes
   p61 In 1275, for instance, the Russian princes with the support of the
Tartar troops fought a successful war against Lithuania
    pp62-3 Many of them, it will be recalled, had to pay frequent and
protracted visits tot he Golden Horde and, in turn, had to receive Tartar
dignitaries who arrived uninvited with large retinues and remained as long as
they pleased. Some of the Russian princes married Tartar princesses.. severe
crisis that developed in the Mongo state in the second half of the fourteenth
century and brought about the collapse of that state a century later had
among its consequences the influx into Russia of Tartar princes and high
officials, accompanied by numerous servants and armed detachments. The
growing power of Moscow offered them better opportunities than did the Golden
Horde... Kliuchevskly, at the end of the seventeenth century about 17 per
cent of the Moscow upper class was of Tartar or eastern origin
   p65 determined Mamai to teach a severe lesson to his rebellious vassal. He
concluded an alliance with Yagailo, grand duke of Lithuania, and in the
summer of 1380 crossed the Volga.. Russian army met the Tartars in the
Kulikovo plain on Septmber 8, 1380.. not unlike that of Greece on the eve of
Marathon
   pp128-9 Reverend Golubinsky, the emminent and penetrating historian of the
Russian Church, has aptly described the resulting situation as that of a
"double-faith," that is, heathenism and Christianity.. just as ignorant of
Christian dogma as were their parishioners.. Far from denouncing pagan and
semi-pagan observances, the clergy encouraged them, partly because of
ignorance and parlty because they were a source of revenue.. Golubisnky, the
strict observance of the Church ritual - genuflections, constant performance
of the sign of the cross, and so on - goes back no further than to the middle
of the reign of the very pious Tsar Alexis. Contrary tot he widely held
assumption, the indifference of the masses towards religion is one of the
characteristics of Russia's history
   p165 The unhappy fate of Constantinople was explained by the Moscow
theologian as a punishment for accepting union with Rome.. Filotheus a monk
in a Pskov.. [inspired by Bulgarian Miliukov] substitute Moscow for Tyrnowo
as the new [Rome] capital of the Christian world
   p166 devised a novel and imaginative historical and genealogical scheme
which made the Moscow dynasty the direct descendants of "Pruss, brother of
the Roman Caesar Augustus.".. tale that Russia had received Christianity, not
from Byzantium, but directly from [St] Andrew
   p167 Moscow government needed land for distribution in service tenure. The
ranks had been steadily increased as a consequence of the rapid expansion of
its territory and of the almost uninterrupted wars. The large ecclesiastical
estates were a coveted
   p202 oprichnina gradually assumed control of the chief domestic markets
and of the principlal trade routes. The result was that the zemshchina, with
its flickering tradition of local independence, was brought under the sway of
the landholders unreservedly controlled by the state. the two most signicant
consequences of oprichnina were the final destruction of the political
influence of the old landed aristocracy and the forcible transfer of land on
a huge scale
   p203 Ivan, taking advantage of internal dissension within the Tartar
states, conquered and annexed Kazan in 1552 and Astrakhan in 1556.. Ivan, who
in the ealry stages of the expedition threatened the Stroganov with his
displeasure for involving him in a conflict with the Siberian rulers and
promised to send the Cossacks to the gallows, changed his mind when the
venture proved a triumph
   p210 It might be supposed that the government could count on the support
of the large and rapidly increasing group os sluzhilye liudi (also known as
deti boyarsliia and dvoriane), that is, hereditary tenants holding land
(pomestie) subject to the obligation of military service. The dvoriane of the
sixteenth century, however, were a motley agglomeration of people drawn from
every stratum of society, including the slaves (kholopy)
   p211 A pomestie abandoned by its tenants was of no use to its holder, and
the government had a double reason for putting a check on a process of
migration which not only depried the state of a large number of taxpayers,
who no longer could be reached, but also undermined the economic foundation
on which rested the organization of the military class
   p215 indebtedness to the landlord, which prevented them from taking
advantage of their right of moving away.. Diakonov describes these tenants as
the first Russian serfs. It was from these two roots - the indebtedness of
the peasant tenants to their landlords and the fiscal policy of the Muscovite
state - that the institution of serfdom evolved gradually and in a piecemeal
fashion. Its origins are lost in the darkest of ages and it did not reach its
full development until the middle of the seventeenth century. In the
sixteenth century a combination of peculiar circumstances, with which we are
already familiar, contributed to the acceleration of the process of
enslavement of the once free tenants. The oprichnina of Ivan the Dread, with
its reshuffling of landlords on a gigantic scale, could not but throw into
confusion the masses of the farmers. This confusion was further aggravated by
the spread of the pomestie form of landholding, accompanied as it was, by the
creation of a vast number off small estates with the resultant personal
dependance of the tenants on their landlords
   p216 Since the ingenuity of the Moscow chanceries had tightly closed every
loophole that would permit a peasnat farmer to improve his position, he took
the law into his own hands and fled from the oppressors. The expansion of the
Russian frontier towards the east during the reign of Ivan IV added impetus
to the process of migration. This reprieve, however, proved short-lived for
the governement was not slow in distributing the newly acquired territories
as pomestie, and the fugitives from advancing serfdom found themselves in
conditions similar to those they had attempted to escape. For those who were
longing for freedom and adventure, there wa still another haven in the no
man's land in the southern steppes which separated Muscovy from the Crimean
Tartars. In the sixteenth century the territories north of the Black Sea were
swarming with fugitives from Muscovy, Poland, and Lithuania. Known as the
Cossacks, and loosely organized into semi-military groups under an elected
leader, they made a precarious living chiefly by brigandage and by entering
the military service of whoever cared to pay them
   p242 In a proclamation issued at the end of 1611, or early in 1612, the
Cossacks were denounced, both Marina's infant son and the Polish king were
repudiated, and the election of a new [1st Romanov] tsar was promised
   p286 When the news of the defeat of the Russian troops by a combined force
of Poles, Tartars, and Cossacks at Chudnov (1660) reached Moscow, the tsar
made hasty preparations to abandon the capital because he suspected and
feared the probable reaction of his "faithful" subjects.. For if the populace
of Moscow manifested no intention of overthrowing the tsar, it was in the
habit of treating his august person with a complete lack of respect
   p287 Religious practices were reduced to the superstitious repetition of
traditional formulas whose magic power was believed to be the greater the
less one understood what they meant. The departure from custom in such matters 
appeared to many Russians as heresy and blasphemy. There were other reasons
why the opposition to the reforms embarked upon by Nikon and Alexis was
stiffened.. Moscow government had itself fostered an attituded of contemptuous 
superiority towards the former Greek teachers of the Russian Church
   p288 standards of the clergy continued to remain almost unbelievably
low. There developed among other practices that of cutting down the rather
unbearable length of Church services by having different parts of the service
recited and sung simultaneously, with the distressing effect one may well
imagine. The Greek hierarchs who visited Russia repeatedly drew the attention
of the leaders of the Russian Church to regrettable departures from Byzantine
customs, criticisms which failed to produce immediate result since the
Orthodoxy of the Greeks themselves was under suspicion. Sporadic attempts to
correct the Russian religious texts begun in the first half of the sixteenth
century, when the learned Greek Maxim paid dearly for his zeal, were continued 
in the seventeenth, but since they were usually entrusted to men who did not 
know the Greek language they merely led to a multiplication of errors
   p289 There also came to the fore a small but influential group of
churchmen who shared the prevailing suspicion of the Greeks and the disciples
of the Kievan Academy but who were nevertheless anxious tor eform the Russian
Church services, to make them more accessible to the masses by removing their
excessive and boring formalism. In this attitude one may detect a kinship
with the ideas of the Reformation. Headed by Stephen Vonifatev, confessor of
the tsar, the group included among others a popular preacher, Ivan Neronov,
the priest Avvakum, future leader of the dissenters, and Nikon, who was soon
to be elevated to the patriarchate.. Breaking definitely with his former
nationalistically-minded friends, Nikon proclaimed his determination to
restore harmony between Russian and the Greek Churches by eliminating the
irregular practices which the former had erroneously adopted
   p290 Nikon in 1653 ordered the number of genuflections (zennoi poklon)
performed during the reading of a certain prayer reduced from the customary
twelve to four and prescribed the useof three instead of two fingers in
making the sign of the cross. He had launched a crusade against icons that
departed from the Byzantine pattern and showed Italian influence
   p294 expectation of the end of the world, which was to come in 1666 or
1669, and when the dreaded event failed to materialize new computations
indicated that 1698 was to be the fateful date. There was some confusion as
to who was the antichrist. Although Nikon fitted well in the art, he was soon
eliminated. The tsars Alexis, Fedor, and Peter succeeded him.. northern and
eastern provinces, where many of the old-believers had taken refuge, there
developed an epidemic of mass suicide by burning
   p296 special suburb where the foreigners resided had existed in Moscow
from the days of Ivan the Dread. It was known as the "German Settlement"
(Nemetskaia Sloboda), since to the Russian masses all foreigners were Germans
   p297-8 Decrees made it compulsory to attend Church during the frequent
lents, fasting and holy communion were made a duty (1659), and work on
Sundays and holidays was prohibited. It became a criminal offense to look at
the new moon, to play chess, and to use popular musical
instruments.. punishable by knout [leather knot flogging]. Nothing, however,
was done to discourage drunkenness, for the government derived important
revenues from the sale of liquor..  Wives were at the mercy of their
husbands, and the most shocking kind of promiscuity was prevalent among the
lower classes, where large families were usually crowded into a single
room. According to Solovev, trustworthy evidence indicates that no other
country, either in the east or west displayed the same indulgence as did
Muscovy towards sexual perversion.. Church council of 1666-1667, which
deposed Nikon and anathametized the old-believers, had to repeat the decree
of the council of 1521 whose decisions in other fields it so severely
condemend. The new program was less ambitious. It merely directed the priests
to teach their children to read and write, since preisthood had become
largely hereditary. But even this modest wish was not fulfilled
   p299 Medvedev, a disciple of Simeon Polotsky, and a supporter of Latinism,
in 1682 became the head of a Moscow school modelled on the Kievan Academy. 
Simultaneously the defenders of Hellenism opened a printing press and a
school devoted to the study of Greek. The two antagonistic movements were both
opposed to the reformation, which had begun to make converts in Moscow. In
1687 the two schools were merged in the newly established Slavono-Greek-Latin
Academy, which became not only the center of higher learning but also the
all-powerful arbiter in educational and religious matters
   p300 Handicapped by the use of Slavonic characters instead of Arabic
figures, which did not gain acceptance in Russia until the eigteenth century,
few Muscovites were reckless enough to venture beyond addition and subtraction
    p302 Goerge Krizanic, a Croat enthusiast who came to Russia in 1659 full
of hopes and intense faith in the triumph of panslavism under the leadership
of the Russian tsar, experienced much disillusionment and, finding himself in
exile in Siberia, traced in his writings the most unflattering picture of the
country of his dreams, a country in which he, however, continued to believe
   p440 Supreme Privy Council met in a secret session at the Lefort
Palace. In Addition to the five regular members of the Council, the conclave
included Prince M V Dolgoruky, Field Marshal Prince V V Dolgoruky, and Field
Marshal Prince M M Golitsin, that is, the assembly consisted of the
Chancellor Count Golovkin, the Vice Chancellor Baron Ostermann, four
Dolgoruky and two Golitsin
   p441 Anne was requested to promise that she would not marry or appoint an
heir and that she would continue "the now-existing Supreme Privy Council of
eight members." It was further stipulated that without the consent of that
body the empress should not declare war or make peace; impose taxes; confer
army or civil ranks above that of colonel; deprive the dvoriane of their
estates without a trial; grant estates; confer court titles on either
Russians or foreigners or make court appointments; dispose of state
revenue. The "Conditions" also stated that "the guards and other regiments"
were to be under the direct control of the Supreme Privy Council. The
document ended with a solemn declaration that by violating any of the above
provisions the empress should forfeit her right to the Crown [Pipes argues
Anne's cancelling this agreement veered off into modern autocracy]
   p443 throngs of the dvoriane gathered in Moscow in January, 1730, for the
marriage of Peter II were thrown into great confusion by the circumstances of
Anne's election.. The projects disclosed a resentment of arbitrary rule,
especially by favorites, and made proposals to curb the resulting abuses by
providing for the participation in government of representatives of the
dvoriane and by making the higher offices elective. Concrete proposals were
advanced to prevent the oligarchical rule of individual families (the
limitation on the number of members of the same family permitted to belong to
the proposed governing body). The chief and most popular proposals for reform, 
however, voiced the professional grievances of the dvoriane and clamored for
the shortening of compulsory service to twenty years; permission to enter the
army and navy as officers, and not as privates and seamen; better pay for army 
men; the repeal of the extremely unpopular law of March 23, 1714, on entail
   p444 On the morning of February 25 the imperial palace was surrounded by
troops led by officers favoring the restorarion of autocracy, and a
delegation presented to the empress a petition with eighty-five signatures,
demanding the convocation of a representative assembly of the dvoriane onto
draft proposals for the reorganization of the government
   p577 financial obligation of the state peasants consisted of the poll tax
and the obrok, which was a rent payable to the state for the use of land
allotments.. Although the state peasants were, in theory, permanently
attached to their allotments, there developed among them the practice of
disposing of the land they occupied as if it were their private
property. Allotments were leased out, mortgaged, given as dowry, and sold not
only to other state peasants, but to outsiders, such as merchants, burghers,
and the clergy. The unrestricted transfer of land led to the accumulation of
considerable landed properties in the hands of some of the state peasants,
while others were greatly impoverished and found it difficult or impossible
to meet their tax obligations. The resulting desire of the holders of small
allotments for an equalitarian distribution of land among inhabitants of
rural communes coincided with the interests of the government, always mindful
of the needs of the treasury. The 1766 instruction for land surveying ordered
the restitution, without compensation, to the communes of state peasants of
land that had been transferred to the ownership of members of other social
groups; further transfers of land to outsiders as well as among the state
peasants were prohibited
   p578 Under this system the land of a peasant commune was periodically
redistributed among its members on the basis either of the labor power
(number of adult males) or of the consumption needs (number of people
reeiving maintenance) of each household. I the administration of their
communal affairs the state peasants enjoyed some degree of self-governement,
electing their own officials, whose activites, needless to say, were carried
on under the close supervision of Crown officers.. Secularization, therefore,
might be considered a measure beneficial to the peasantry, especially since
the Church was among the harshest landlors, even with powers less
comprehensive than those of private owners.
   p579 Under the obrok system most of the land of an estate was farmed on
their own account by serfs, who paid the owner an annual amount known as
obrok. Under barshcina system only a portion of the land of an estate, and
usually the smaller portion, was farmed by the serfs on their own account,
while the bulk of the land was managed directy by the owner and was
cultivated by compulsory servile labor (the French Corvee)
   p581 The chief organ of peasant self-government was the village assmebly,
which consisted of adult male houseolders. The normal functions of the
assembly comprised the election of village officials (the elder, assistant
elder, treasurer, collector of revenue, bookkeeper, policemen); participation
in the administration of justice and in the determination of punishments;
apportionment of taxes and tributes among the householders; selection of
recruits for the army; administration of funds raised for communal purposes
such as wages of village offical, relief of the poor, bribing of authorities;
administration of the equalitarian distribution of land among the households
of those estates were communal land tenure was in force a rule, serfs under
the obrok system enjoyed greater
   p583 decree of 1730 specifically provided that serfs might not own real
estate in urban localities,a nd a decree of August 1 , 1737, allowed them to
purchase agricultural land only in the name of their lord and with his
permission. In spite of these restrictions serfs owned town houses, populated
estates, and industrial enterprises which were registered in the nmame of
their masters.. Some of the serfs accumulated fortunes that ran into hundreds
of thousands of rubles, and they enjoyed the de fact right to dispose of them
as they pleased, subject to the formal consent of their owner.. Populated
estates, as well as individual serfs, were sometimes purchased by peasant
communes in the name of the owner.. One of the reasons for the purchase of
serfs by serfs was the desire to escape military service, an obligation that
the peasants dreaded even more than they hated serfdom. As the date of the
levy of recruits drew nearer, village communes - sometimes with the financial
assistance of the owner - raised funds to buy the number of able-bodied men
necessary to meet their quota
    p584 However, since eigteenth century Russia, like the Muscovy of the
seventeenth century, would not tolerate citizens who were not definitely
affiliated with one of the social and legal groups into which the population
was subdivided, the freemen were orderded to join the ranks of merchants,
burghers, or state peasants
  p641 In December, 1812, there was formed in St. Petersburg the Russian
Bible Society modeled on the British and Foreign Bible Society of London. 
Golitsin became its president, Koshelev one of the vice presidents, and the
emperor hastened to enroll among its members (February 15, 1813). The
governing body of the society, which, unlike its British prototype, was
financed by the government, consisted of laymen and of ecclesiatical
dignitaries of the Russian Orthodox, the Roman Catholic, and the Lutheran
Churches. According to a contemporary French diplomat De Gabriac, the ultimate 
object the emperor and Golitsin hoped to achieve throught the Bible Society
was "the establishment of one Christian faith which will unite all Christian
denominations"
   p673 Early in 1812 Napoleon concluded military alliances with Prussia
(February 24, NS) and Austria (March 14, NS) but both Frederick and
Metternich gave Alexander secret assurances that the participation of their
countries in a war against Russia, if it was to come, would be pruely
nominal. At the end of 1811 the tsar sought the cooperation of his former
foreign minister, Prince Adam Czartoryski, in winning over to the Russian
side the duchy of Wasaw. He suggested the restoration of the kingdom of
Poland under the scepter of the Russian emperor, who was to assume the title
of king of Poland. Prince Adam, however, realized that this vague offer would
not commend itself to his countrymen, whose mistrust of Russia was
deep-rooted and only too well justified by past experience. Ignorant of
Napoleon's profound indifference towards the independence of their country,
the Poles had come to look upon him as their liberator. Czartoryski,
therefore, gave Alexander no encouragement, and declined to participate in
the execution of his project. Russia was more successful in her negoiations
with Sweden
   p777 The real issue between the Crown and the nobility, however, was
serfdom. Count Uvarov, the ablest ideologist of the regime, expressed the
views of the conservative elements when he held that "serfdom is closely tied
up with autocracy and even with the preservation of imperial unity
(edinoderzhavie): they are two parallel forces which have grown together;
both spring from the same historical source and follow the same law of
development." Uvarov described serfdom as "a tree which has taken deep root -
it rotects (oseniaet) the Church and the throne and cannot be uprooted."
"Political religion has its dogmas, immutable like those of Christianity,"
Uvarov argued in 1832. "With us they are autocracy and serfdom; why touch
them when, fortunately for Russia, they have been preserved by a powerful
hand?"  Nicholas, although he placed Uvarov and other inveterate enemies of
emancipation (for instance, Prince Alexander Menshikov) at the top of the
bureaucratic hierarchy, did not fully share his view. As has already been
stated, he believed that serfdom was a "flagrant evil" but that the time was 
not ripe for emancipation and that premature action would lead to the worst
disasters
   p779 The reluctance of Nicholas and his advisers to intervene in the
relations between landowners and ther serfs was put aside in the case of the
western provinces annexed from Poland, wherethe laned nobility was largely
Polish and the peasantry Russian. The weakening of the power of the
landowners, in this case, was a part of the general policy of Russification
followed by St Petersburg after the insurrection of 1830-1831
   p808 From Schelling the seekers after truth turned to Kant, then to
Fichte, and finally to Hegel, whose influence proved powerful and lasting,
partly because the interpretations or misinterpretations of his views lent
themselves equally well to the support of either radical or conservative
doctrines. Seriously as Russian intellectuals took German metaphysics -
divergencies in the interpretation of some obscure form of Hegelian
philosophy are known to have broken life-long friendships - some of them
disillusioned with philosophical systems that centered on the eternal and
insoluble problems confronting man, with little attention to current social
issues
   p809 Slavophilism was not, as is suggested by its name, identical with
panslavism. The term "slavophile" was first applied to Shishkov and his
friends, who advocated the purification of Russian litrary language by
substituting words derived from Old Slavonic for those of foreign origin. The
slavophile doctrine of the 1840's as expounded in the writings of its
founders (the brothers Ivan and Peter Kireevsky, Ivam and Constantine
Aksakov, Alexis Khomiakov) was a highly romantic nationalism which extolled
the imaginary virtues of the truly Russian national ways as superior to those
of the decadent west and saw in the Orthodox Church the source of Russia's
strength in th epast and her chief hope for the future. The harmonious course
of Russian history, according to this view, was interrupted by the reforms of
Peter I; constitutional government was foreign to the spirit of the Russian
people and would only lead, as it did in western Europe, to social discord
and class struggle which, Constantine Aksakov imagined, were alien to Russian
national tradition. [NB, this is roughly the same time when Pope Pio Nino
forbade voting] His celebrated formula demanded for the government "unlimited
power of state action," and for the people "unrestricted moral freedom,
freedom of life and spirit"; the governemnt should have "he right of action
and therefore of lawmaking; the people - the right of opinion and therefre of
expression." THe voice of the people should be heard through a free press and
a consultative popular assembly organized on the lines of the seventeenth
century zemskii sobor. The slavophiles were enthusiatic about the village
commune (obschina or mir), and their insistence on its merits is regarded by
some historians as the cornerstone of their teaching
   p810 Ivan Aksakov admitted in 1856 that while the name of Belinsky was
revered by every thoughtful young man in provincial Russia, the slavophines
were practically unknown. Slavophilism was frowned upon by the government
   p840-1 "Unkiar Skelessi is a true turning point in the attitude of English
statesmen towards Russia," writes Temperley. "It bred in Palmerston a fatal
hostility to Russia and converted even Whigs to the Tory policy of bolstering
up Turkey." Russia's ascendancy in Turkey appeared all the more ominous
because it took place simultaneoulsy with a rapprochement of the three eastern
Powers.. In two secret articles Russia and Austria undertook (1) to prevent
Mehment Ali from acquiring any direct or indirect influence in any part of
European Turkey, and (2) to maintain their unity and to act in concert in
case the dissolution of the Ottoman empire should become inevitable..
Palmerston was convinced that its object was the partition of Turkey. 
Metternich unsuccessfully pleaded witht he tsar for permission to reveal the
secret articles, a step which would have eased internaional tension... An
anti-Russian campaign of extraordinary violence was in progress in England. 
The writings of David Urquhart, a prominent radical, fanatical hater of Russia,
and for a brief time (1835-1836) secratary of the Brisitsh embassy at
Constantinople, were particularly notable for the vehemence of their invecties
   p842 Russia's alleged threat to India, wich became an article of faith
with British statesmen of the Palmerstonian school, made London watch with
growing anxiety the activites of the tsarist government in the regions deemed
suitable as the starting point of the expected invasion. It was imagined,
with scant regard for formidable geographic and political obstacles
   p843 Anglo-Russian rivalries in Persia centered in the domination of
Afghanistan, not yet a united tate, and especially under the control of the
commercially and strategically important cities of Herat an kabul. Mohammad,
who became the shah of Persia in 1834, waa a partisan of Russia, and at the
instigation of the Russian minister to Tehran, Count Simonich, he embarked in
the autumn of 1837 on a campaign for the conquest of Herat. At the same time
the Russians succeeded in strengthening their diplomatic influence in
Kabul.. Even more lamentable was the outcome of a Russian expedition for the
conquest of Khiva. St Petersburg had long complained that the khan of Khiva
had plundered Russian caravans, and in 1839 the tsar announced his intention
of asserting in that part of Asia the influence which "rightly belong to
Russia. Palmerston perceived in the Khivan venture a new threat to India, and
spoke to the Russian ambassador of retaliatory measures that might lead to
war. His apprehensions were again ill founded
   p877 The tsar's ultra-conservatism was largely responsible for the
formation of the anti-Russian coalition and although there are no conclusive
proofs that he actually intended to destroy Turkey, there are reputable
Russian historians who believed, as did Palmerston, that this was Nicholas'
ultimate object. Professor S M Seredonin, for instance, wrote (in 1911) that
in the 1840's Nicholas "had set as the aims of his policy the supression of
revolution and the elimination of Turkey" and in the final analysis, the
establishment of "Russian hegemony over Europe." On the other hand, John
Bright spoke of "the 50,000 Englishment who died in the Crimea to make
Lord Palmerston prime minister." Although the prejudiced, theories, and
personal ambitions of the chief actors in the great drama - Nicholas,
Napoleon, Palmesrston, Stratford - contributed to the making of the war, it
is nevertheless more likely taht the course of events was determined rather
by spontaneous decisions, the consequences of which were not fully realized,
than by any preconceived plan
   p1028 The panslav doctrine of Ignatev brand, translated in terms of the
San Stefano treaty, deliberately sacrificed Orthodoxy and Slavdom to
aggressive Russian nationalism {Ignatiev invented phyletism and FYROM}
   p1185 Constitutionalism, therefore, was forced upon Witte by the
personal failings of Nicholas and by the revolutionary situation in
spite of his predilection for absolutism
     p1193 Nationalism and the emancipation of the [Russian] peasants from
[Polish] bongage to the land commune became the pillars of his political
program.. Stolypin did not share the aversion of officialdom for the Duma

				     #@#  
   Embarrassing Europe WashPost 22Sep1885 Paris 21Sep Semi-official advices
tend to confirm the report tha Prince Alexander of Bulgaria acted entirely
independent of RUssia in annexing Roumelia NYTimes 13Oct1885 Brussels Oct 12
Mr Gladstone has written to M Emile Louis Victor Laveleye, the well known
writer on political economy, as follows: "I favor the Bulgarian union, but
trust its territory will not exceed its present limit, because I fear
disastrous competitions between the great powers themselves, and also the
Hellenic and Slavonic races, for an extension of territory. I express myself
on the question with reserve, because my mind is perplexed by the many
difficulties surrounding it. I see that Bulgarian union, excellent in itself,
may produce immeasurable evils."
				     #@#
   NYTimes 1Aug1860 was not the whole war a piece of folly and a sham, in the
view of the recent part Turkey has taken in massacres of the Christians.. now
plain beyond denial that the accursed TUrkish Government, in whose defense
Christian blood was made recently as cheap as ditch-water, is
particeps_criminis in the war
				     #@#
  NYTimes 15Oct1861 Edward Everett An official expression of the views of the
Russian Government on the American question must, under any circumstances, be
a very important event.. "abolishing servage in his vast dominions, we shal
perceive that, in addition to the political considerations to which I shall
presently allude, he has strong grounds of sympathy with the United STates,
in a struggle forced upon them for the extension of Slavery".. It would be
difficult to overstate the just influence which will be exerted by the latter
of Prince Gortschakoff over the public opinion of Europe
				     #@#
   NYTimes 16Jan1862 Rurik of Rosslagen (in Sweden) arriving sword in hand
among the Salvonians of Novgorod and laying the foundation of the Russian
Empire (862.).. Russian-Norman Vladimir, under whom Christianity was
introduced (988).. Poles deny the continuous histroy of Russia from Rurik
until the present day. They maintain that the modern Russia, or "Muscovite"
Empire is something quite different from ancient Russia or
"Ruthenia,".. Western RUssia united itself to Lithuania, Polaand and the
Catholic CHurch, while Eastern Russia remained Greek Catholic, and had to
acknowledge the domination of the Mongols.. a State which in its sub-Mongol
abasement, lost all notions of liberty and legality.. Mongol principle of
autocracy.. Russian writers on the other hand.. cruel persecution of the
Mongols, Poland not merely looked on, but profited by her weakness, to
deprive her of an immense portion of territory subjecting the Russian
population thereof to the tyranny of a Polish aristocracy, and forcing upon
it the "Union" decreed between the Roman Catholic and Greek Church
				     #@#
   Solzhenitsyn Mortal Danger 1980 Harper&Row (FA 58#4)
   p11 Pipes even bestows upon Emperor Nicholas I the distinction of having
invented totalitarianism. Leaving aside the fact that it was not until Lenin
that totalitarianism was ever actually implemented, Mr Pipes, with all his
erudition, should have been able to indicate that the idea of the
totalitarian state was first proposed by Hobbes in his Leviathan (the head of
state is here said to have dominion not only over the citizen's lives and
property, but also over their conscience). Rousseau, too, had leanings in
this direction when he declared the democratic state to be "unlimited
sovereign" not only over the possessions of its citizens, but over their
person as well
   p14 Just what "model" could Stalin have sene in the former, tsarist
Russia, as TUcker has it? Camps there were none; the very concept was
unknown. Long-stay prisons were very few in number, and hence politica
prisoners -with the exception of terrorist extremists, but including all the
Bolsheviks - were sent off to exile, where they were well fed and cared for
at the expense of the state, where no one forced them to work, and whence any
who so wished could flee abroad without difficulty
   p42 And so hundreds of thousands of these Russians and Cossacks, Tatars
and Caucasian nationals were sacrificed; they wer enot even allowed to
surrender to the Americans, but were turned over to the Soviet Union, there
to face reprsals and execution
   p60 THe majority of governments in human history have been authoritarian,
but they have yet to give birth to a totalitarian regime
				 #@#
   Imperial Russia, 1998, ed Burbank, indiana.edu, 0-253-33462-4
   xxi fn1 In Russia under the Old Regime (New York, 1974), Richard Pipes 
dates the critical deviation of imperial Russia from the desirable
Western path at the time of the 1730 [Anna vs Golitsyn] succession
crisis, which led to the creation of a modern police state in the 1880s
   [Kivelson, Michigan]
   p9 Dark rumors plagued the reign of Aleksei Mikhailovich (1645-1672) 
because he had foregon the crucial step of popular acclamation in his
haste to solemnize the coronation
   [Whittaker, CUNY]
   p35 According to Lomonosov's typical list, the new duties included
increasing the population, eradicating idleness, fostering prosperity,
raising the cultural level, battling superstition, encouraging geographical
exploration, and more traditionally, expanding borders.  Autocrats were to
provide moral, if not necessarily spiritual, leadership: Catherine II claimed
that a monarch was needed to save the people "from envy," the vice most
prominently mentioned by eighteenth-century Russian historians; Mankiev
lauded autocrats who tried to eliminate drunkenness; Mal'gin looked to them
to banish anti-Semetism from the realm
   p45 Ivan Elagin [Opyt, 1803,1:81,166-67] emphasized that among the early
Russians, "we do not find the slightest sign of autocracy, even less of
despotism, and neither an hereditary throne," but rather "examples of the
free election of Leaders or Princes".. "princes, boyars, and the people took
part in government and the power of the Grand Princes was not autocratic"
   [Hoch, Iowa]
   pp205 large, patriarchal family farm and the repartitional land commune
rendered society structurally less vulnerable to subsistence crises.. From
the lords' perspective, patriarchy broke serf society into manageable units of
control.. relations between serf partiarchs and lords were collusive,
hedonistic, and cooperative. In Russia, cooperative exploitation was the result
   p207 Russian peasants were not merely premodern and precapitalist, they
were prefeudal.. Familism is a dependency which does not readily relate to
traditional notions of freedom. At times, it was a dependency of great
emotional and economic benefit; at times, a tyranny far worse than any
class-based expropriation or repression
   [Freeze, Brandeis]
   p217 Amazingly enough, a century after the outbreak of the schism, the
Church was dismayed to discover that many parishes not only had "ancient"
icons but were also using old liturgical books, including some that antedated
the Nikonian reforms.. prelates therefore ignored the ubiquitous practice of
unauthorized "abridgements" in the parish performance of the liturgy. And
when the bishops did dare encroach on religious practce, they encountered
resilient opposition from below.  That was perhapsmost apparent in their
attempts to standardize liturgical music so as to emulate the style prevalent
in elite circles of St Ptersburg, which were profoundly influenced by Western
(specifically Italian) models
   pp224-5 in 1844 that shriekers had "infected entire villages"..  parish
clergy - fearful of retribution by angry parishioners - turned a blind eye
and simply declined to report the offenders.. tavern competed with the church
for the parishioners' attention and resources, and it also emitted a din or
drunken shouts and cursing that interfered with the liturgy in nearby
churches.. Synod began to complain about such problems in the 1740s, when it
compiled massive data to show that the problem was pandemic, afflicting
thousands of churches. Thereafer it made repeated sttempts to have such
taverns relocated and to require that they remained closed until the
conclusion of church services
   p231 Although some bishops required the clergy to sign an oath to combat
"superstition" in any form, including both "miracle-working icons" and
fools-in-Christ, these directives had no discernible effect.. More important,
by the early nineteenth century ranking prelates came to question whether
they even should tamper with popular piety. In part, this shift in sentiment
reflected the more conservative religious atmosphere of the post-Napoleonic
era, when elites believed that - whetever its shortcomings - piety was a
fundamental pillar of stability and a bullwark against the scourge of
revolution. To this was added a powerful, special concern in Russia,
incontrovertible evidence of an explosion in the number of Old Believers and
sectarians
   [Smith, USIA]
   p291 But why was so much attention devoted to Freemasonry?..  lodges'
sence of mystery distinguished them from other new institutions: secrecy was
anathema to the logic of the public sphere
				 #@#
   NY Times 1Feb1892 Serfdom Again in Russia p1
   Paris, Jan. 1 - According to the advices from St Petersburg the Czar
intends to initiate measures for the restorartion of serfdom.. increase of
population in the villages is so great that the land belonging to the "mirs"
or local communes is insufficient to support all the members. The Government,
with the view of remedying the evil, proposes to allocate to the peasants
vast tracts of land, under conditions similar to those of serf
tenure. One-third of the harvest is to be stored in the communal magazines
for the support of the peasants; one-third is to be sold by the Government
for the payment of local debts to the State, and one-third is to be retained
for the payment of Government taxes. The peasants will not be allowed to move
from their communes, but will be bound to the soil and will be obliged to
fulfill their contracts with the State.
				     #@#
   NY TImes 2Apr1877 Socialistic Spectre of Europe p4
   There exist everywhere on the Continent large classes of men whos
eposition is almost that of the serfs and artisans of the Middle Ages; who
though no longer dependent personally on a master, are entirely dependent on
capital, and who in a moment, by change in the currents of business and
production, may be plunged into abject misery.. To them property, as at
present divided, seems robbery, and commerce and manufacture a means of
enriching the capitalists and improving the laborers. THe half-educated
leaders of the masses take advantage of these feelings and prejudices.. In
Great Britain, where inequality of distribution of property is greatest, we
might reasonably expect to find most of Socialism.. profound disinclination
of the people to theoretic views, when applied to politics or social
life.. In France, though French peasantry are really now the most
conservative body in Europe as to property.. The two countries, however,
where these ideas of communism ferment with most peril to future stability
are Russia and Germany.. Socialism there is not a modern revolutionary and
foreign idea. It is simply an endeavor to return to the pure and ancient
Slavonic practice. It is in the highest degree patriotic and Russian in
character.. The Slavonic mir, or commune, is a "survival" of a fossil age
when all Europe lived in communities, and each German or British village
owned its lands iin common. The present agitation in the Muscovite Empire,
and throuout the Slavonic countries, is to restore the old - the Pan-Slavic
Commune. It has within it the aspiration of modern and radical Socialism -
the passion of race and reverence for the established and the historical
				 #@#
   Atkinson, EndRuLandCommune Stanford 1983
   p6 early Slavic assembly known as the veche.. democratic gatherings of the
populace, decisions were adopted by the unanimous agreement of the assembled
community. When disussions failed to produce the obligatory unanimity, the
recalcitrants settled issues by force: in the famous Novgorod veche, for
example, opposing mobs battled on the bridge over the Volkhov, attempting to
topple each other into the river. The same notion of forced unanimity as a
guarantor of ultimate peace prevailed in the small world of the modern
commune, where decisions reached by the collective were not only demonstrably
enforceable, but morallybinding on the individual. As the proverb put it,
"What the commune orders, God ordains." Modern investigators of the
redistributive commune believe that its development can be traced from the
late fifteenth or sixteenth century.. In the peasant view, it has been said,
cultivated land belonged to those whose energy had created it from wilderness
   p7 In the course of time communes assumed the right to distribute vacant
and escheated land, and they began to play a stronger role in the land
affairs of the peasantry. This development paralleled the government's
gradual assertion of a proprietary sovereignty over all land, for the poperty
rights of individual households were subsumed under those of the commune just
as the rights of more powerful landholders were superseded by those of the
state. In the middle of the sixteenth century, administrative reforms enacted
by Ivan IV offered communes broad powers of self-rule under the zemisto
system, an optional arrangement giving pasants the right to elect local
officials, who were then responsible to the state for maintaining public
order and collecting taxes. The responsibilites were to prove more durable
than the rights.. landlords tried to bind peasants to their properties by
debt contracts. Many peasants lost their freedom in this fashion. In e
troubled later yearsof the sixteenth century, many peasantsfled the harsh
conditions of life in the central regions to try their luck on the open
steppes and on the frontiers. Desertion of the land threatened not only the
class available for state service, but the state itself. In order to secure a
stable work force and to assure tax revenues, the state began to introduce
regulations that deprived peasants of geographical mobility by requiring them
to maintain permanent residence on the estate or property where the cadastral
registers had recordedtheir names. By the mddle of the seventeenth century
enserfment was fully established. The failure of the tentative
mid-sixtenth-century attempt to create a stronger popular bas under the
autocracy through administrative reform meant the loss of peasant freedoms
but did not lead to the disappearance of the commune
   p8 it was convenient to tax a community of serfs or state peasants as a
whole, and to make the commune collectively responsible for paying the total
amount due.. new attack on the budgetary problem, in 1722 Peter introduced a
direct tax on individual "souls" - nonnoble, tax-paying males
   p9 Once the tax was fixed and equal for all individual households,
however, the commune could no longer adjust the tax load in proportion to
lanfholdings, but had to adjust landholdings in proportion to the
tax. Instead of being considered simply a basis for assessmant, land began to
be considered a means enabling peasants to pay taxes, just as it was a means
enabling estate holders to provide the military or administrative service
they were obliged to render in place of taxes.. At the same time, estate
owners began to base their demands for labor and dues on the size of the
workforce in a serf household. As a result, in the eighteenth century the
tiaglo was gradually transformed into a unit of labor entitled to (or obliged
to accept) a given amount of land and accountable for specific obligations
   p10 To the extent that redistibution improved the ability of he poorer
households to meet their obligations, it heightened the utility of the
commune to all landlords.. Following the Pugachev rebellion, a major peasant
uprising in the last quarter of the eighteenth century, administrative
officials under Catherine II introduced land redistribution in communes in
the north, hoping both to increase tax receipts and to promote rural
tranquility.. Alhtough there were differences in the size of holdings within
the commune, land redistribution sharply limited the range of social
differentiation among the peasants by repeatedly impoving the position of the
bottom stratum at the expence of the top. Therefore, even though it did not
raise from an "egalitarian spirit," over the course of time the practice
fostered the development of a social concept of egalitarianism
   p20 On the Western[ist] side, nineteenth-century historians of the "state
school" (notable B N Chicherin, S M Solov'ev, and K D Kavelin) argued that
the modern commune had been created by the state as a "fiscal-administrative
device" by a series of measures traceable perhaps tot he late fifteenth or
sixteenth century. The modern commune took definitive shape only in the
eighteenth century, in their view, and had little relation to ancient Russian
communes, in which the distinctive practice of land redistribution was
unknown. The Slavophiles (for example K S Aksakov, A S Khomiakov, and I D
Beliaev), on the other hand, insisted that the contemporary commune was
directly descended from ancient
  p21 proto-socialists Aleksandr Herzen and Nikolai Chernyshevsky were
writing in praise of the commune. Herzen's articles, smuggled in from abroad,
reached the topmost levels of the government. Raising the spectre of renewes
Pugachevshchina, a vast peasant uprising, he effectively exploited
upper-class fears that social unrest might follow the disappearance of the
commune. Chernyshevsky, the remarkable journalist who was soon to become the
social conscience of radial youth, agreed on the desirability of retaining
the commune. Formulating the problem in Hegelian terms, he suggested that
under favorable conditions Russia might pass via the contemporary commune
from lower foms of communal landholding to the highest socialist form,
skipping the "negation" of private poperty. Such arguments in support of the
commune brought the nascent revolutionary undergorund into uneasy alignment
with the tradition-oriented Salvophiles
   p22 The debate on the commune set a precedent by involving historiographic
questions in the determination of policy on social reform. Yet the ultimate
determinants of emancipation policy on the commune were undoubtedly the
practical implications of its abolition. Long reliance on the commune in
matters of local jurisdiction and tax collection left the state with
inadequate administrative machinery to replace it.. Both conservatives and
radicals supported the commune, and even most of its liberal opponents were
in favor of retaining it temporarily. No surprisingly, then, the emancipation
statute of February 19, 1861, preserved the commune
   p24 At any rate, the Statute of february 19, 1861, made no provision for
the conversion of private property into communal property, only for the
reverse. Although the legislation did not disturb the predominant
redisributional tenure, most members of the commission acknowledged th
adverse consequences of communal land redistribution, noting that it led to
excessive frgmentation of holdings and stifled incentive to make improvements
on the land. The commission discussed the merits of prohibiting or
restricting land redistribution, but finally agreed that the numerous
exceptions required would clutter the legislation wit excessive
detail. Instead, it decided merely to discourage redistributions by requiring
that each be approved by a large majority of the householders within a
commune
   p26 Besides retaining the commune, the emancipation legislation stated
that the peasant - rather, the peasant household - was not merely granted a
share of communal lands but was obliged to accept them, along with a
corresponding tax burden and mutual responsibility for the taxes of the
entire commune. A peasant who wanted to leave, even temporarily, for outside
work was dependent on the commune for a passport. On the other hand, a
peasant in arrears in his payments could be sent out to work by the
commune. Despite emancipation, then, there were still serious constraints on
the geographical mobility of the peasantry
   p28 "the Emancipation waslargely responsible for the social and economic
crisis that resulted in the Russian Revolution"
				     #@#
   Peasant19cRu Vicinich Stanford 1968
   Peasant & Village Commune, Francis M Watters [orig Berkeley PhD thesis]
   p138 By the sixteenth century the mir had become the agent of the lord,
the vehicle for implementing his directives, and, in terms of the peasants'
obligations, the unit that was collectively responsible to him. In 1724 the
state, by imposing the soul tax, gavee impetus to the practice of collective
repartitional land tenure. In order to be assured of the ability of the
peasant to pay the soul tax, the landlord assessed the tax on the basis of
the tiaglo, a term that referred not only to the financial burden of the soul
tax, but also to the unit of labor responsible for the payment of the tax and
to the allotment of land assigned to his unit of labor. The tiaglo varied
from household to household, depending on the number of able-bodied laborers
in each. As the number of laborers in the various households of a village
community changed over time as a result of births and deaths, a
redistribution of the tiaglo within the community would be undertaken to
equalize the tax burden on the households and the ability of the households
to pay the tax in relation to their allotments of land. In the eighteenth
century, local officials were known to intervene in matters of land tenure to
assure a sufficiently equal distributions of land to facilitate payment of
the tax; by orders of such officials, land in certain areas was confiscated
or newly cleared for this purpose
   p152 The disadvantage of communal land tenure were manifold. While the
peasant was assured of the right to cultivate a share of land belonging tot
he village, he was deprived of security in the occupancy of a specific area
of land; to the extent that he lacked such security, his interest in
increasing his investment in his enterprise and in preserving the fertility
of the soil was correspondingly reduced. The proponents of the obschina
argued that it assured the peasant of his right to land and provided Russia
with an avenue of development that would avoid the creation of a landless
proletariat. However, it denied the peasant the security that was essential
tot he improvement of his lot and to the increasing productivity of
agriculture in general.. An optimal system of land tenure should afford the
cultivator both the incentives and the opportunities to increase his output
and his investment in his enterprise. High rents, ocnfiscatory taxes,
usurious interest rates, and burdensome debts all serve to impede him. All of
these impediments were to be found in the peasant land system in RUssia
following the emancipation. It was within this highly inflexible, rigid, and
restrictive pattern of land tenure - apaattern supported by government decree
and butressed by a widely held belief that it wasintrinsically valuable -
that the peasant faced the last decades of the nineteenth century. The
history of rural Russia during these years can be characterized by two terms:
"the agrarian crisis" and "the peasant question," both of which referred to
the growing privation and misery of the peasant class and the mounting
pressure for a change of official policy relating to the agricultural sector
of the economy
   p157 obschina prevented the introduction of rational policies in
agriculture, policies that would have resulted in a more flexible allocation
of human and non-human resources and, no doubt, would have led to
technological improvements and increased output. THe efforts of the peasants
to supplement their allotment holdings by leasing and purchasing land stand
in testimony to the need for a less rigind system of land tenure.. condemned
the peasants to increasing poverty in the last decades of the nineteenth
century. This poverty was the price the peasants paid for continued rigid
control of rural Russia by the autocracy through the obschina and the land
captain Zenkovsky. Stolypin 1986 ISBN 0-440670-25-9
   pp12-3 By the measures contained in the law of November 9. 1906, Stolypin
obtained passage of a law about land tenure through the legislative
institutions. The Land Tenure Commission was entrusted witht he following
tasks: 1. securing land for peasantry as inalienable property;
2. consolidation of assigned land into single plots; 3. creation of
farmsteads (that is, special properties); and, 4. developing alternatives to
strip farming, and assigning land as property of individual
peasants. Striving toward creation of a private peasant economy, Stolypin
directed the attention of the Land Tenure Commission toward the necessity for
encouraging, in every possible way, the creation of farmsteads as well as
separation from communes. An individual member of the commune would, upon
leaving it, receive that land alloted to him by local tradition, retaining
his proportionate share in the pastures, forests, and other conveniences of
the commune.  The Land Tenure Commission was composed of the Marshals of the
Nobility, chairmen of district land boards, individual representatives from
the Ministry of Agriculture, members of the district courts, local
agricultural leaders, three elected representatives from the peasants, and
representatives of the communes where the work was being carried out. In the
course of seven years it apportioned a total area of some 12 million
desiatines to nearly 1.2 million households.. The speaker for the Agrarian
Committee, Octobrist S I Shidlovskii, pointed out that the new agrarian law
represented a return to the true liberal path of reform of Alexander II, the
path from which authority had departed in the time of reaction
				     #@#
   Redfield Peasant Society 1956 Chicago LC56-6654
   p11 anthropologist no longer studies a primitive isolate.. takes the
subway and studies a community of Boston Armenians.. it is cheap
   p27 I shall call peasants who have, at the least, this in common: their
agriculture is a livelihood and a way of life, not a business
   p53 In peasant societies as in primitive, many links are those of kinship,
but the mesh is wider and looser. In French Canada, the peasant travels, but
travel is to visit relatives
   p55 In Punjab, for example, "each village is said to have a traditional
set of villages to whom its girls regularly go in marriage and another set
from which it regularly receives wives."
   p59 The more primitive is the man likely to enter modern industry when it
is established in his country; the landowning peasant, with a way of life
already in stable adjustment to many aspects of civilization, is more
resistant to industrialization
   p65 peasant admits his relative inferiority as to culture and manners but
naturally claims the virtue accorded him and sees the city man as idle, or
false, or extravagant. He sees himself as low with regard to the common
culture but nevertheless with a way of life morally superior to that of the
townsman
   p73 Every aspect of tribal life is everybody's business
   p94 Fifteen of nineteen festivals celebrated in Kishan Garhi are
sanctioned in universal Sanskrit texts. But some of the local festivals have
no place in Sanskrit teaching.. This kind of syncretization is familiar to
students of panagism and Christianity or to students of Islam in its
relations to local cults in North Africa
   p106 Oscar Handlin [Uprooted,1951,p7], reviewing the peasant qualities
that immigrants brought to North America, asserts that "from the westernmost
reaches of EUrope, in Ireland, in Russia in the east, the peasant masses had
maintained an imperturbable sameness. He then describes that sameness:
everywhere a personal bond with the land; attachment to an integrated village
or local community; central importance of the family; marriage a provision of
economic welfare; patrilocal residence and descent in the male line; a strain
between the attachment to the land and the local world and the necessity to
raise money crops.. recent French writer.. peasant and remote peasant are
more alike than are city man and peasant in the same country
   p112 Among peasants of nineteenth-century England, present-day Yucatan,
and ancient Boeotia, I seemd to find a cluster of three closely related
attitudes or values: an intimate and reverent attitude toward the land; the
idea that agricultural work is good and commerce not so good; and an emphasis
on productive industry as a prime virtue
   p117 THe possibility presents itself that around the Mediterranean Sea the
prestige of the town, the polis, carried with it at an early date the
peasant's distaste for agricultural life [ditto Abe Lincoln; obsessive
commercial Mediterranean & North Sea peoples rescued most Jews from Nazis,
yet paranoid inland peasant communities betrayed them]
   p125 Maya villager's remark to me that "one should care for the land as
for a wife and family" [Russian "mother" land] when I read the parallel
injunction in Hesiod: "First of all get a house and a woman an an oxe for the
plough"
   p137 In every part of the world, generally speaking, peasantry have been a
conservative factor in social change, a brake on revolution, a check on that
disintegration of local society which often comes with rapid technological
change
				     #@#
   Keyes Peasant Strategies in Asian Societies JAsnStd 8/83 42#4 
  p753 In an essay entitled "Village Reconstruction," first delivered as a
lecture in Dutch in 1952, J H Boeke.. conjures up a framework of thought that
has had a powerful influence on those interested in interpreting the lives of
Asian villages buffeted by the forces associated with the expansion of a
global capitalist economy. Before this expansion, Asian villagers were
assumed to have carried out their lives within the confines of rural
communities in which a communal spirit was so deeply rooted that it was taken
as "natural"
   p[???] Constrained by "the vagaries of weather and the claims of
outsiders" (scott [Moral Economy of the Peasant, Yale] 1976; 4), peasant
cultivators are conscious that they live near the margin of scarcity. They
therefore prefer to avoid risks that would threaten their basic
subsistence. Rather than seeking to maximize the well being of themselves and
their families, Scott argues, they commit themselves to a moral economy
predicated on two principles "that seem firmly embedded in both the social
patterns and injunctions of peasant life: the norm_of_reciprocity and the
right_to_subsistence. THere is good reason," Scott continues, "for viewing
both the norm of reciprocity and the right to subsistence as genuine moral
components of the "little tradition," that is, of peasant culture
universally. "reciprocity serves as a central moral formula for interpersonal
conduct. The right to subsistence, in effect, defines the minimal needs that
must be met for members of the community within the context of reciprocity"
(Scott 1976; 167; empasis in original)
				     #@#
   Edral & Whiten [St Andr Scot] Human Egalitarianism Curr_Anthro 35#2 1994
   p176 Hunter-gatherer ethnographic data suggests that the social
environment was one of small mobile foraging groups in which most people were
related, people knew each other intimately, strangers rarely being
encountered, and food and other resources were shared... universality of
egalitarianism in hunter-gatherers suggests that it is an ancient, evolved
human pattern
   p177 Although effective individuals are recognised and generally heeded,
the function of leadership remains situational and is not tranformed into a
permanent social role with distinct status. When leading individuals attempt
to achieve personal dominance through making such a transformation, they are
brought down several pegs by those around them, and they are never "obeyed"
(Riches 1982:74). But this is best characterised as "counterdominant"
behaviour rather than a reversal of hierarchy.. In hunter-gatherer conditions
the fitness advantage provided by food sharing is the reduction of risk
(Lovejoy 1981, Wiessner 1982, Cashdan 1985, Smith 1988).. Envy and jealousy
are sometimes observed to be important in this process of sharing (eg Marshal
1976 [Sharing, talking and giving, Kalahari !Kung San in Lee & deVore
Harvard], 1961]:368; Briggs [Never in Anger,Eskimo, Harvard] 1970:47; Tanaka
[San hunter-gatherers of the Kalahari, U Tokyo] 1980:113)
   p178 eventually the maintenance of direct dominace would have become
prohibitively costly in time and/or energy. Under these circumstances there
would have ben a fitness advantage to the strategy of "vigilant sharing" or
"playing fair" - of resisting dominance by others but not attempting to
achieve dominace oneself
				     #@#
   Macey Govt&PeasRu 1861-1906  1987 ISBN 0-87580-122-6
   p24 This process gained further impetus by a series of measures, initiated
by Interior Minister Tolstoi, designed to expand the government's role in
local administration, inhibit the role of the market forces within the
commune, yet foster individual economic initiative. Paradoxically, hjowever,
although he was critical of the commune as an economic institution, he
ultimately strengthened the commune's administrative role and increased the
government's reliance on it. Along witht he better known K P Pobedonosteev,
Count D A Tolstoi is usually seen as the evil genius behind Alexander III's
reign and the principal architect of the so-called counterreforms
   p25 The most important of the measures initiated by Tolstoi was the
establishment, in 1889, of a new official, the land captain (zemskii
nachal'nik), in response to what he perceived as a breakdown of authority in
the countryside and the failure of the Emancipation's experiment in peasant
self-government. The remedy for this situation was modeled on the autocratic
principles of personal and absolute power and was vested with joint police,
administrative, and judicial authority. In addition, he had the utmost
flexibility in interpreting the law so as to make it conform to local
conditions. Within his own district, the land captain was indeed a "little
tsar"
   p26 to enforce the goverment's prohibition on usury, which set the maximum
interest for loans at 12 percent, as well as its ban on grain speculation in
times of crop failure. he was also to ensure that family members fulfilled
their moral obligations to one another.. he had no authority to intervene in
the peasants' economic life. A proposal that he regulate periodical
repartitions was dropped quickly lest such a violation of nonintervention
delay the legislation's passage.. growth in the number of families in that
period had outpaced the rate of growth of the whole population, in some areas
by nearly foru times. Consequently, there had been a reduction in the average
size of the family and an increase in the number of those with only one adult
male worker
   p27 Meanwhile, under the influence of a rising revolutionary movement at
home and such European developments as the revolutions of 1848, the Paris
Commune of 1871, and the rapid development of labor movements and
labor-oriented political parties, the goverment's fears about the social
consequences of capitalism were paralleled by a new fear of socialism. Rather
like later Marxists, some members of the government seem to have begun
looking on capitalism as but the precursos of a socialist order.. Unwilling
to accept this logic, the government was driven to find a thrid way that
would enable it to reoncile the developments of a modern industrial society
with an autocratic social and political system
   p30 laws of 1886 and 1893 served to reinforce the peasants' legal
isolation, immobility, and traditional agricultural practices. In effect, the
soslovie principle had been extended to every aspect of the individual
peasant's existence, condemning him to near total civil and juridical
dependence on the commune and reserfing [compare Jim Crow] him to the
land. In the process, the commune became transformed into a permanent and
virtually inviolable feature of peasant society while its various functions
as administrative unit, landowner, and land user became indissolubly linked,
reinforcing its role as the government's principal instrument for the
preservation of rural order
				     #@#
   Moral Economy Peasant J C Scott 1976 Yale ISBN 0-300-01862-2
   p2 If the Great Depression left an indelible mark on the fears, values,
and habits of a whole geenration of Americans, can we imagine the impact of
periodic food crisies on the fears, values, and habits of rice farmers in
monsoon Asia? The fear of food shortages has, in most precapitalist peasant
societies, given rise to what might appropriately be termed a "subsistence
ethic". This ethic, which Southeast Asian peasants shared witht heir
counterparts in nineteenth-century France, Russia, and Italy, was a
consequence of living so close to the margin
  p3 social_arrangemetns served the same puprose. Patterns of reciprocity,
forced generosity, communal land, and work-sharing helped to even out the
inevitable troughs in a family's resources which might otherwise have thrown
them below subsistence
   p5 It is this "safety-first" principle which lies behind a greta many of
the technical, social, and moral arrangements of a precapitalist agrarian
order.. Withing the village contaxt, a wide array of social arrangements
typically operated to assure a minimum income to inhabitants. The existence
of communal land that was periodically redistributed, in part on the basis of
need, or the commons in European villages functioned in this way. In
addition, social pressures within the precapitalist village had a certain
redistributive effect: rich peasants were expected to be charitable, to
sponsor more lavish celebrations, to help out temporarily indigent kin and
neighbors, to give generously to local shrines and temples. As Michael Lipton
[JDvSt 4 (1969) 341]has noted, "many superficially odd village practices make
sence as disguised forms of insurance".. The modest but critical
redistributive machanisms nonetheless do provide a minimal subsistence
insurance for villages. Polanyi claims on the basis of historical and
anthropological evidence that such practices were nearly universal in
traditional society and served to mark it off from the modern market
economy. He concludes, "It is the absence of the threat of individual
starvation which makes primitive society, in a sence, more human than market
economy, and at the same time less economic" [GrXfm 1957 163-4]
   p6 Barrington Moore [Soc Orig 497-8] has captured the normative tone of
these expectations:"..standards is a crude notion of equality, stressing the
justice and necessity of a minimum of land.. some sort of religious sanction,
and it is likely to be in their stress on these points that the religion of
peasants differs from that of other social classes"
  p7 tenant prefers to minimizer the probablity of disaster rather than to
maximize his average return.. rate his needs as a consumer as primary
   p9 In Europe, moreover, as Polanyi eloquently shows, the indigenous forces
which has much more to lose from a full market economy (including at times,
the crown, portions of the aristocracy, artisans, peasants, and workers) were
occassionally able to impede or at least restrict the play of market forces
by invoking th eolder moral economy. In Germany and Japan the creation of
strong conservative states allowed what Moore has called "a revolution from
above" which kept as much of the original social structure intact as possible
while still modernizing the economy. The results, while laying the ground for
fascism and militarism at a later date, were somewhat less traumatic in the
short run for the peasantry.. precapitalist community was, in a sense,
organized aroyund this problem of the minimum income - organized to minimize
the risk to which its members were exposed by virtue of its limited
techniques and the caprice of nature. Traditional forms of patron-client
relationships, perspective, and redistributive mechanisms may even be seen
from this perspective
   p10 In more recent times, of course, the state itself has assumed the role
of providing for a minimum income with such devices as countercyclical fiscal
policy, unemployment compenastion, welfare programs, social medicine, and the
negative income tax. One effect of these guarantees, incidentally, has been
to make it more rational for individuals to engage in profit-maximizing
behavior.. moral economy of the subsistence ethic can be clearly seen in the
themese of peasant protext throughout this period. Two themes prevailed:
first, claims on the peasant incomes by landlords, moneylenders, or the state
were never legitimate when they infringed on what was judged to be the
minimal culturally defined subsistence level; and second, the product of the
land should be distributed in such a way that all were guaranteed a
subsistence niche. The appeal was in almost every case to the past - to
traditional practices - and the revolts I discuss are best seen as defensive
reactions
   p11 It was the smallness of what was left rather than the amount taken
(the tow are obviously related, but by no means are they identical) that
moved peasants to rebel
   p14 pay more to buy or rent land than capitalist investment criteria would
indicate. A land-poor peasant with a large family and few labor outlets is
often willing to pay huge prices for land, or "hunger rents," as Chayanov
[Peas Eco 10,28,171] calls the, so long as the additional land will add
something to the family larder. In fact, the less land a family has, the more
it will be willing to pay for an additional piece: a competitive process that
may drive out capitalist agriculute which cannot compete on such terms
   p15 larger the family (more mouths to feed and more hands to work), the
larger the marginal product of any additional land and, hence, the larger the
marginal product of any additional land and, hence, the larger the maximum
rent the family is willing to pay. Because of its near-zero opportunity cost
and its need to reach an adequate subsistence, the peasant household will
work for very low implicit wages
  p33 At the core of popular protest movements of urban and rural poor in
eighteenth- and ninetenth-century Europe was not so much a radical belief in
equality of wealth and landholding but the more modest claim of a "right to
subsistence" - a claim that became increasingly self-conscious as it was
increasingly threatened
   p42 What is notable is that the normative order of the village imposes
certain standrds of performance on its better-off members
   p43 Occassionally, where the commintarian tradition was strongest, most
notably Tonkin, Annam, and Java, the subsistence ethic took the form of
village rights over land. An average of roughly 25 percent of the land in
Tonkin and Annam was communal land, and in Quang Tri and Quang Binh provinces
the figure was over 50 percent of paddy land. [Henry, Hanoi, 1932, pp43-44]
Some of this land was allotted more or less on the basis of need to poor
vuillagers. TH erent from communal land was developed in part to help the
poor pay taxes and to support noncultivating widows and orphans. Elsewhere,
rights to cultivate local wasteland within the vllage domain, grazing rights,
gleaning rights, and the customary rule that no outside tenants or laborers
be engages if a needy villager could be found, all served the same end of
enabling the village poor to scrape by
   p176 Insofar as power relations within the village permitted, these rights
to subsistence tended to be observed in the precapitalist agrarian
order. Attituded toward systems of tenancy and the obligations of landlords
in both Lower Burma and Vietnam also turned on the duty of the landowner to
provide for the minimum material needs of his tenants. We can do no better
that to recall the words of the sharecropper quoted earlier: "A man of his
means was supposed to loan his tenants rice and help when times were
hard. That's part of being a landlord."
   p177 The right to subsistence took concrete form in the doctrine of the
"just price" tied to wages and in the prctice of the Russian mir whose
members redistributed land at regular intervals in accordance with family
size. Pitt-Rivers, describing Andalusia, states the operating assumption of
many of these practices: "The idea that he who has must give to him who has
not is not only a precept of religion, but a moral imperative of the pueblo."
   p238 For this reason, those who are least favored by a social order and
its ethical rationale ar emost likely to be attracted to a new creed that
offers them a place of dignity and a competing great tradition. Christian
missions thus found a more sympathetic response among the lower castes in the
Hindu hierarchy and among the minority peoples in SOutheast Asia, considered
by the dominant groups as less than fully civilized. In contemporary Jave it
is reported that Buddhism has made strong inroads among abangan peasants in
areas most decimated by the repression of late 1965. Not much is known about
this religious transformation yet, but it seems likely that many peasants
have chosen to formalize their opposition to the self-conscious Moslem
community by leaving Islam altogether.. Methodist chapels of the English
working class helped provide the social soil in which unionism could grow
   p239 Peasant rebels in Russia were often as devoted tot he Czar as they
were repelled by the rapaciousness of his subordinates
				     #@#
   NY Times 2Jul1876 Russian Village Commune p4
   As an organ of local administration, the rural Commune in Russia is very
simple and primitive.. Their salaries are fixed by the Commune, and are so
small that "office" in these village democracies is regarded rather as a
burden than as an honor; but a peasant, when once chosen, must serve whether
he desires it or not.. When matters of great importance are under
consideration, the heads of houses alone take an active part in the
discussion.. frequently happens that the patria_potestas is in the hands of
the oldest brother or of the mother.. In the northern provinces, where a
large part of the adult male population annually leaves home in search of
work, the female representatives sometimes compose the majority.. Toward
afternoon, when all have enjoyed their after-dinner siesta - or it may be,
immediately after the mornign service - the villagers may be seen strolling
leisurely toward a common point. Arrived atthe village Forum, they cluster
together in little groups, and talk in homely fashion about the matter they
have met to consider. The various groups pay not attention to each other till
gradually one particular group, containing some of the more intelligent and
influential members, begins to exercise an attractive force, and the others
gravitate toward this centre of energy. In this way the meeting is
constituted, or, more strictly speaking, spontaneously constitutes itself;
and the same absence of formality continues all through the
proceesdings.. subjects brought before these meetings are of the most varied
kind, for the Village Assembly has no idea of laws limiting its competence,
and is ever ready to discuss anything affecting directly or indirectly the
communal welfare.. Rarely, if ever, is it necessary to put the question tot
he vote. As soon as it has become evident what the general opinion is, the
Elder says tot he crowd: "Well, Orthodox!  you have deemed so!"
				     #@#
   Soil & Soul Hellberg-Hirn Ashgate 1998 ISBN 1-85521-871-2
   p113-4 From the Muscovite to the Imperial period, Russian society grew
increasingly patriarchal and rigidly hierarchical, yet among the peasantry
pagan matrilocal beliefs persisted.. cult of Mokosh continued among Russian
women right up to the present century, resisting the imprecations of the
Christian missionaries who thundered against women who sacrificed to
Mokosh.. tsaritsa of all creation
   p117 moral orientation of the Russian peasant: "Your first mother is
Bogoroditsa [Virgin Mary], your second mother is the earth; and your third
mother is your own mother."... concept of motherhood was crucial to the
peasant's concern with fertility
   p126 adherents of the female myth of Russian nationhood persist in seeing
the essence of Russia in submissive and suffering passivity, as if she were
an eternal baba always 'awaiting her bridegroom', a hero who will redeem and
deliver her, be it the Varangian Prince, the Byzantine priest, Western
Enightenment, German socialism or the European market
   p127 expansive character, shirota natury, boldness, udal', strength, sila,
and daring, smelost, are exactly the qualities most prized by Russians
   p128 "Appealing to Russia, Soloviev said: Which kind of East do you wish
to be: The East of Xerxes or of Christ"
   p129 soul of Russian nature abides in forests and fields of ripening rye
   p200 widely travelled aristocrat and a champion of Westernization,
Karamzin was deeply shocked by the French Revolution.. autocracy as the only
power to ensure the evolutionary development.. for Karamzin, the difference
between samoderzhaviie (autocracy) and samovlastiie (tyranny) - whether
practiced by the ruler, by th eoligarchy, or by the people - was a crucial
one [compare Edmund Burke].. Pushkin proclaimed, however, that Karamzin in
his Istoriia simply and elegantly proves the necessity of tyranny and the
pleasures of the whip, prelesti knuta.. contemporary poet Viazemskii, who
wrote: "Karamzin saved Russia from oblivion and proved that we have a
fatherland, as many of us learned in 1812"
   p201 elite were sadly lacking in factual knowledge of their country and
people.. December 1825 (sometimes called the first Russian revolution), when
hopes of liberal reform and a constitutional monarchy were crushed.. elite
now wstranged from the state, found a sense of personal closeness to, even
worship of, the people
  p204 "unkown in the West, that of sobornost or 'conciliarism'
(Khomiakov). This was a form of true fellowship, a 'free unity' of believers
that precluded both self-willed individualism and its restaint by coercion"
[cit Walicki 1979:95-96].. 'ancient Russian freedom' had nothing in common
with 'republican liberty'.. Konstantin Aksakov. Republican libery, he argued,
was political freedom, which presupposed the people's active participation in
political affairs; ancient Russian freedom, on the other hand, meant
freedom_from_politics [how Platonic and unAristotellian!] - the right to live
according to unwritten laws of faith and tradition, and the right to full
self-realization in a moral sphere on which the state would not impinge. The
people could be sure of complete freedom to live and think as they pleased,
while the monarch had complete freedom of action in the political
sphere. This relationship depended entirely on moral convictions rather than
on legal.. Aksakov wanted every individual to submit totally to his mir
   p205 Schelling and Herder.. Chaadaev in _Apology, and you will see that
each important fact in Russian history is a fact that was forced on
us.. affinities between Germany and Russia: both faced the need to modernize
at a time when capitalism was already growing in other European countries and
had begun to reveal its negative features, which gave them a broader
perspective and made it easier to "idealize the patriarchal traditions and
archaic social structures that in their countries had shown an obstinate
vitality" [107] The Slavophiles, longing to unite Russia's soil and soul,
discovered Russianness first and foremost in the Orthodox [98]
   p216 Russian way implied holiness, sin, guilt, and repentance.. Sergei
Bulgakov, who eventually became known as an eminent Orthodox theologian,
warned against repeating bot Slavophiles' and Westerners' mistakes.. doomed
to oscillate between the extremes of popular idolatry and spiritual elitism
   p223 liberal press hoped to use the Pushkin Celebration of 1880 as an
argument for constitutional reform, while conservative nationalists, notably
Dostoevskii, "used the occasion to stimulate nationalist pride by eulogizing
the writer's universality and messianism"
   p227 In the 1830s the Russian Idea was reanimated by the Slavophiles, and
later, after Russia's defeat in the Crimean War of 1853-56, further developed
by Vladimir Soloviev and Nikolai Danilevskii. While Soloviev insisted on the
universal character of the Russian cultural mission, Danilevskii argued in
Rossiia i Evropa (1869) thatthe Russiancultural heritage was unique and
self-contained. Following the Slavophiles, Danilevskii believed in the
promise of the Russian peasant commune.. [Dostoevsky:] "But a Russian is not
only a European, he is also an Asiatic. Moreover: our hopes may belogn more
to Asia than to Europe"
				     #@#
   Russia & Soul Pesmen Cornell 2000 ISBN 0-8014-3739-3
   p97 Spiraling complaining about how much food there used to be and what
kinds, but we're not starving yet.. darkness of Russia's past, the
shamefulness of her present, the absence of her future, how Jews were
responsible for the Revolution..how everything will continue to decline until
the red star is removed form the Kremlin "and until Lenin is buried, because
he is roaming the country".. rumor that Saddam Hussein (who "has gone totally
insane") is Stalin's lost grandson
   p283 Berdiaev rhapsodizes about how "The West is conciseness; everything
favors the development of civilization...[but] Russian soul... corresponds to
the immensity, the vagueness, the infinitude of Russian land." "For this
reason," he continues, "Russian people have found difficulty in achieving
mastery over these vast expanses and reducing them to orderly shape"
				     #@#
   Nomads & Sedentary Castillo 1981 ISBN 968-12-0109-4
   p31 livestock represents a resourse which the community could fall back on
when the harvest failed.. sheep had to be got out of the arid steppes in the
summer.. Inability to secure adequate summer pasture could well entail ruin
and disintegration for the whole tribe. Until recent times, a nomadic tribe
amounted virtually to a paramilitary.. deny the nomads summer pasture would
be to invite armed confrontation..
   p32 Akkadian term for these migratory groups is nawum. Both in West
Semitic and in Akkadian, nawum denotes steppe and pasture as well as the
animals living off the steppe and pasture. In Baylonia proper it denotes also
the countryside between the cities. In Mari, however, it does not have either
that meaning or the meaning "steppe," although it does retain the meaning
"pasture." On the other hand, in Mari, it has yet another meaning,
"encampment"
   p33 For the better part of two thousand years, from the Arab auxiliaries
in the Roman army to the Arab legion in Transjordan, nomads are seen to be
supplying recruits to the armies of urban society, often in return for
allocation of fields.. Earlier still the same holds true for the Amorites in
Babylonia.. Another prominent aspect of nomadic economy in the last two
millenia is caravaneering and overland commerce
   p34 In the past, nomads have tended to supplement their income by taxing
caravans and raiding those which refused to pay tribute; also they raid other
tribes in order to supplement theor own livestock. All this raiding is
basically an economic factor rooted in the physical environment and the
element of economic risk inherent in it. In fact, among the Bedouin, raiding
of this kind has to some extent become institutionalized, with certain
conventions observed to minimize loss of life
   p35 Perhaps then we have to reckon with an implicit social compact between
the nomads and the state. Essentially, this would have amounted to abstention
from raiding caravans and raiding the livestock of the palace, in return for
the guarantee of summer pasture
				 #@#
   Rancour-laFerriere Slave Soul of Russia: Moral Masochism and Cult
of Suffering ISBN 0-8147-7458-x NYU 1995 darancourlferriere@ucdavis.edu
russian.ucdavis.edu/drl
    p25 self-immolation practiced by some Old Believers eventually
became an emblem of Russia's dark side. Mussogorsky's great opera
Khovanshchina, for example, is based on events surrounding the Old
Believer schism, and ends with amass suicide by fare. Avvakum's
autobiography exerted an enormous influence of the RUssian radical
intelligensia
    p124 Sadistic attitudes toward the fool are very common in
Russia. In general, it is assumed that a fool is someone who is beaten
ofen, or who ought to be beaten or otherwise abused
   p215 The commune seems to have gained even more ocntrol over the
lives of individual peasants after the emancipation of 1861 than it
held previously. The emancipated peasant in most cases still was not
able to own arable land, but depended on the commune to parcel it out
periodically. The commune did not assign land, moreover, to the
peasant as an individual, but to the extended peasant household on the
basis of the number of "tiagla" per household. A "tiaglo" was usually
a mrried couple between the ages of eighteen and sixty (sometimes land
was assigned instead on the basis of the number of adult males per
household, or the number of mouths to be fed)
   p223 In the meantime, however, psychological attitudes toward the
land have not changed. In December of 1990, when the RUssian
Parliament was taking steps for the privatization of farmland,
President Boris Yaltsin made the following remarks to foreign
correspondents: "You would never understand the spirit of Russians who
never have become accustomed to the terminology and even more t the
practice of selling and buying land - the motherland, as we call it."
Yeltsin added: "As some legislators used to say, 'One can not sell his
or her mother," "It is a psychological issue," declared the RUssian
leader. THe traditional idea of teh Russian "land" as mother was thus
alive and well late in the twentieth century. "You pick up the soil
and it's like holding your mother's hand," said a collective farm
worker to a reporter in 1988. THis is an extremely common sentiment in
the Russian countryside
   p247 In his book on Dostoevsky Berdiaev says: "There is a hunger
for self-destruction in the Russian soul, there is a danger of
intoxication with ruin"
				 #@#
   Russia 1812-1945, Graham Stephenson, Praeger 1969
   p107 Zemstvo statute of January 1864. This created bodies at both
the provincial (gubernia) and the district (uyezd) level. Following
the Prussian model, the electors were divided into three classes,
nobility, townsmen and peasantry
   p139 some of the most sensational verbal combats of the Moscow
drawing-rooms were between Herzen and the Slavophil champion Khomyakov
   p140 By 1847, Herzen found his position in Moscow impossible simply
because he could not agree with either party in the ideological
struggle. It seemed to him intolerable that Old Russia should be
dismantled merely to make room for a version of Victorian
Manchester. To escape from his confusion he went abroad
   p141 Slavophil doctrines looked more inviting; at least the commune
might save Russia from the blight of a middle-class society. The
emancipated peasant, free
   p214 distinguished career ended in the Kiev opera where he was shot
by Dmitry Bogrov, a man who was both revolutionary and police
agent. It is still not known in which capacity Bogrov was acring on
this occasion. Stolypin's high handed actions had made him enemies at
court as well as in revolutionary circles
   p215 suspicion - which still remains no more than that - that Bogrev
acted witht he connivance of Rasputin.. Stolypin's contructive policy
was centered around his peasant reforms.. Under the impetus of a more
efficient agriculture the Industrial Revolution moved forward.. By
1913 the value of industrial production was more than 50 per cent
greater that it had been in 1909.. Tax receipts doubled between 1900
and 1914. After 1905 less state money went into railways and much more
into rearmament.. Stolypin was a constitutionalist but not a
parliamentarian; a nationalist but not a reactionary
   p250-1 Peace of Paris was the greatest check to Russian ambitions
since the reign of Peter the Great. For the next fifteen years her
foreign policy was dominated by a single motive - to escape from the
Black Sea clauses.. Bismark rapidly grasped.. opportunity of the
Polish revolt of 1863 to draw stillcloser to Russia.. against the
possibility of the revival of the Crimean coalition in Poland [vs
Bailey]. Britain and France had worked together to secure the
independence of Italy in 1859; Russia feared that they might do the
same in Poland. Alliance with Russia.. enabled Prussia to defeat
Austria in 1866.. weakening of Austria and was consequently a further
step towards the abolition of the Black Sea Clauses.. Russia took the
opportunity of French defeat and British isolation to unilaterally
reject the BLack Sea Clauses.. Gladstone (who had personally
disapproved of the Clauses since 1856) was only concerned to defend
the general sanctity of international agreements. He therefore
summoned a conference which in 1871 legitimised the Russian
action. This confirmed Russia's escape from the most humiliating
result of the Crimean War.
   p253-4 much more influential form of post-Crimean Panslavism was
preached by writer like Danilevsky (Russia and EUrope) and Fadeyev
(Opinion on the Eastern Question).. THe past, they argued, had been
dominated by the Latin and the German races; the future belonged tot
he Slavs.. Russia must fulfil her destiny by conquering ancient Europe
and saving her from herself.. The treacherous Austrian must be
dislodged from the Balkans; this was the policy whcih Nicholas I had
failed to pursue and the result was the Crimean defeat.. confused but
Mesianic notions had great influence.. Slavonic Belevolent
Committee.. Panslavism.. consoled Russians for their defeat in the
Crimean War. It directed hostility against Austria, the power whose
defection had led to that defeat
   pp255-6 N P Ignatiev to the key embassy at Constantinople.. (1864-77)..  
closely linked with one of the strongest centres of Panslav ideology,
the Asiatic department of he Ministry of Foreign Affairs.. He was the
despair of GOrchakov and the officials of the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs.. Balkan crisis of 1875-8 was not prepared in St
Petersburg. Its immediate antecedent was a bad harvest which made it
difficult for the peasants of Bosnia-Herzegovina to pay their taxes to
Turkey.. conjunction with Austria, Russia forced Turkey to call an
armistaice (October 1876) and a conference was held at Constantinople. 
The British delegate, Lord Salisbury, was notably less anti-Russain than 
his Prime Minister, Disraeli. He mananged to reach a compromise
agreement with his Russian and Austrian colleagues but the Turs,
sensing that Salisbury would not be backed by the British cabinet,
refused to implement the agreement. How right they were is revealed by
a letter written by Disraeli in December 1876: 'Sal. seems most
prejudiced . . . . He is more Russian that Ignatieff'. Having failed
to get a European backing for intervention in TUrkey, Gorchakov
decided to neutralise Austria. He remembered the crusshing effect of
Austrian hostility in the Crimean War. In January 1877, by the
Budapest Convention, Austria declared that she would remain neutral in
the event of a Russian invasion of TUrkey and agreed to accept
Bosnia-Herzegovina as the price
   p257 But in Britain war fever reached new heights. Queen Victoria
chided Disraeli for failing to send the fleet up to Constantinople.. 
1878.. anchored in the Sea of Marmora [cq] some fifty miles away; at
the same time the Russian army was quartered in San Stefano, ten miles
from Constantinople.. exhaustion of the RUssian army.. Treaty of San
Stefano (March 1878). In this treaty Serbia was abandoned - the
Panslavs had been disgusted by teir feeble military performance. It
was, besides, essential to leave the western Balkans to
Austria. Instead Russia created a big Bulgaria which was to include
all Macedonia and a part of Thrace.. Ivan Aksakov wrote that Bulgaria
was 'much more important for us and for the future of Slavdom than
Serbia'.. united Europe against Russia.. Britain found itself at last
with some allies. Russia's military weakness made war against Europe
unthinkable. San Stephano had to be abandoned and a fresh settlement
negotiated with Bismark's aid at Berlin (July 1878)
   p257 Even before he arrived in Berlin Disraeli had persuaded Turkey
to permit British occupation of Cyprus. From this base Britain claimed
to exert a general proctectorship over Turkey-in-Asia.. Britain could
move warships into the Black Seas at the simple request of the
Turkish.. rightly regarded in Russia and Europe as a sign that Britain
was still afflicted witht he disease of RUssophobia
   p260 1878 one of them, General Skobelev.. struggle is inevitable
between the Teuton and the Slav
   p267 The Turkish army was virtually under German command and with
German financial backing the Turkish fleet was the equal of
Russia's.. For more that a century Russian statesmen had hoped to
extend Russian power by seizing Constantinople. But in 1914, it seemed
in St. Petersburg that Russian policy was defensive rather than
expansionist. For Russia the Straits were a vital interest
				 #@#
   Russian Negotiationg Behavior, Schecter, 1-878379-78X
   p24 Leites define the following as key elements of the Bolshevik Code:
Politics is war. Push to the limit.. Pressure creates opportunities.. It pays
to be rude.. Enemies cannot be persuaded to accept the Bolshevik position by
rational means.. All politics is a life-death struggle of who will dominate 
whom
   p180 Insist on agreed-upon rules and procedures [tend to fuzz/change the
goalpost], spelled out in detail with an ongoing verification process as part
of the contract terms.. Russian diplomatic negotiators are proud and will
promise the world but too often they cannot deliver. Like Russian business
people, they lack resources and an adequate administrative support system
				 #@#
   Randall, Reluctant Capitalists: Russia..Transition 0-415-92824-9
   p27 property could be confiscated at the whim of the state. To counter any
objection to this practice, the tsar's bureaucrats would simply claim that as
the property ultimately belonged to the state, all activities derived from th
eproperty also belonged tot he state. On the one hand, citizens had very
limited rights in sixteenth- and seventeenth-century Russia; on the other
hand, the tsar had power and rights with no limit. As Giles Fletcher, and
English visitor to Russia in the late 1500s, noted, even the merchant class
was extremeley oppressed, heavily taxed, powerless, and so lethargic that
they were no better off than the serfs
   p128 These contacts and networks had had an iportant business role during
the Soviet era, but now they became even more vital. At the beginning of the
reform, existing networks - informal mechanisms designed to handle the
business process when irregularities showed up in the planned economic system
- began to overshadow the new and inconsistently imposed formal market rules
such as competition based on product and price and the absense of government
price control and subsidy
   p129 "One of the problems that Western businesses find difficult to
understand," he continued, "is the interpretation of liquidity in
Russia. Money as a universal form of liquidity never was a fully accpeted
principle in Russia. Contacts, titles, privileges got you access to supplies,
goods, and services" (interview with Consulting Firm, St. Petersburg, 1992)
				     #@#
   Weber ProtestantEth&SpirCaptlsm 1904..30 trTalcParsons 0-415-25406-x
   p26 The ability of mental concentration, as well as the absolutely
essential feeling of obligation to one's job, are here most often combined
with a strict economy wgich calculated the possibility of high earnings, and
a cool self-control and frugality which enormously increase performance
   p37 And the joy and pride of having given employment to numerous people,
of having had a part in the economic progress of his home town in the sense
referring to figures of population and volume of trade which capitalism
associated with the word, all these things obviously are part of the specific
and undoubtedly inealistic satisfactions in life to modern men of business
   p41 renunciation of the duties of this world as the product of
selfishness, withdrawing from temporal obligations. In contrast, labour in a
calling appears to him as the outward expression of brotherly love..  moral
justification of worldly activity..  worlds removed from the deep [Catholic]
hatred..  for all worldly activity, which he was deeply convinced could only
be understood in terms of vanity or low cunning
   p64 Brotherly love, since it may be practised for the glory of God and not
in the service of flesh, is expressed in the first place in the fulfilment of
the daily tasks..  peculiarly objective and impersonal character, that of
service in the interest of the rational organization of our social
environment..  labour in the service of impersonal social usefulness appear
to promote the glory of God
   p69 however useless good works might be a a means of attaining salvation,
for even the elect remain beings of the flesh, and everything they do falls
infiniteyl short of divine standards, nevertheless, they are indispensable as
a sign of election..  technical means, not of purchasing salvation, but of
getting rid of the fear of damnation.. helps those who help themselves..
systematic self-control which at every moment stands before the inexorable
alternative
   p74 Sebastian Franck struck the central characteristic of this type of
religion when he saw the significance of the Reformation in the fact that now
every Christian had to be a monk all his life. The drain of asceticism from
everyday worldly life had been stopped by a dam, and those passionately
spiritual natures which had formerly supplied the highest type of monk were
now forced to pursue their ideals within mundane occupations
   p104 [Cromwellian Puritan Baxter] Waste of time is thus the first and in
principle the deadliest of sins. The span of human life is infinitely short
and precious to make sure of one's own election. Loss of time through
sociability, idle talk, luxury, even more sleep than is necessary for health,
six at most eight hours, is worthy of absolute moral condemnation
   p107 True to the Puritan tendency to pragmatic interpretations, the
providential purpose of the division of labour is to be known by its
fruits. On this point Baxter expresses himself in terms which more that
directly recall Adam Smith's well-known apotheosis of the division of
labour. The specialization of occupations leads, since it makes the
development of skill possible, to a quantitative and qualitative improvement
in production, and thus serves the common good, which is identical with the
good of the greatest possible number
   p110 Old Testament morality was able to give a powerful impetus to that
spirit of self-righteousness and sober legality which was so characteristic
of the worldly asceticism of thi sform of Protestantism.. characterize the
basic ethical tendency of Puritanism, especially in England, as English
Hebraism they are, correctly understood
   p112 Impulsive enjoyment of life, which leads away both from work in a
calling and from religion, was as such the enemy of rational asceticism,
whether in the form of seigneurial sports, or the enjoyment of the dance-hall
or the public-house of the common man
   p115 But this irrational use [of wealth] was exemplified in th eoutward
forms of luxury which their code condemned as idolatry of the flesh, however
natural they had appeared to the feudal mind. On the other hand, they
approved the rational and utilitarian uses of wealth which were willed by God
for the needs of the individual and the community
				     #@#
   van den Haag Capitalism:Src Hostlty  1979 Epoch 0-89948-000-4
   p28 [vdHaag, New School] Hence intellectuals long for and have often
desigmed utopias, generated by reason and desire, though bereft of reality or
even possibility. They would reward morally valuable activites - their own
kind of activities - rather than economic ones.  Unfortunately such unworldy
and incorruptible designs have fostered the institution of corrupt worldly
systems
   p36 Wealth now produces guilt feelings as often as comfort. The rich
seldom feel that their wealth is deserved; their children almost never do
   p42 Unlike the visible, manual controls of planners, automatic mechanisms
- whether markets or a natural order functioning by itself, not planned and
presided over by God - seems morally unintelligible and psychologically
desolate, precisely because it is "meaningless to describe [them] as just or
unjust"
   p47 [Starr, NYU] root of much - perhaps not all, but much - of the
hostility to free markets comes from man's difficulty in dealing with the
most human of activities, th emaking of conscious choices.. great fear that
one will be stuck with the consequences of one's choices
   p64 [Bauer, Cambridge] most of its history, British colonial rule was, on
the whole, one of limited governmnet - paternalistic and authoritarian, yet
limited. But in the closing years of British colonialism, extensive and
pervasive governmnet controls came to be introduced.. ready-made framework of
a dirigiste or even totalitarian state was handed over by the British to the
incoming independent governments
   p101 [Glazer, Harvard] abstraction of a partially remembered or imagined
community of the past [obschina] and the promise of a reintegrating ideology
to build a new community in the future, in which the integrating bonds would
derive not from tradition and communal controls but from the state
   p108 [Feuer, Virginia] Educted as literary intellectuals, these men
regarded entry into the competitive market as a traumatic and degrading
experience. Usually the children of a protective family with an aesthetic or
religious atmosphere, they grew up estranged from commerce and industry and
hostile to its values
   p133 The "hard" scientist, the engineer, or the technologist sublimates
his generational aggression by coping with the environment.  The human
intellectual, on the other hand, oscillates between fantasy and force
   p134 In his great book Capitalism,_Socialism, and_Democracy, Joseph
Schumpeter argued that the overexpansion [inflation?] of universities
multiplies the number of those "psychically unemployable in lower
occupations" and nurtures "a discontented frame of mind"
   p168 [Vree,Berkeley] As for the market system, I suspect tha many of its
detractors would concede that it bestows marvelous economic benefits upon
people, but they would argue that these benefits are not worth all the
psychological trauma that a competitive society induces
				     #@#
   Mises Bureaucracy Yale 1944 Arlington 1969 87000-068-3
   p5 America is faced with a phenomenon that the framers of the Constitution
did not forsee and could not foresee: the voluntary abandonment of
congressional rights.. delegation of power is the main instrument of modern
dictatorship. It is by virtue of delegation of power that Hitler and his
Cabinet rule Germany
   p26 He who wants to reform his countrymen must take recourse to
persuasion. This alone is the democratic way of bringing about changes. If a
man fails in his endeavors to convince other people of the soundness of his
ideasm he should blame his own disabilities. He should not ask for a law,
that is, for compulsion and coercion by the police
   p81 Representative democracy cannot subsist if a great part of the voters
are on the government pay roll. If the members of parliament no longer
consider themselves mandatories of the taxpayers, but deputies of those
receiving salaries, wages, subsidies, doles, and other benefits from the
treasury, democracy is done for
   p104 system that can be wrecked by the fault of only one man is a bad
system.. Fuhrer system must necessarily result in permanent [Praetorian]
civil war as soon as there are several candidates for the supreme office
   p105 The capitalist variety of competition is to outdo other people on the
market through offering better and cheaper goods. The bureaucratuc variety
consists in intrigues at the "courts" of those in power
				     #@#
   Bastiat Law 1848 Dean Russell FEE 1950
   p11 fatal tendency that exists in the heart of man to satisfy his wants
with the least possible effort, explains the almost universal perversion of
the law.. instead of checking injustice, becomes the invincible weapon of
injustice.. by the legislator to destory in varying degrees among the rest of
the people, their personal independence by slavery, their liberty by
oppression, and their property by plunder.. for the benefit of the person who
makes the law, and in proportion to the power that he holds
   p25 most popular fallacy of our times. It is not considered sufficient
that the law should be just; it must be philanthropic. Nor is it sufficient
that the law should guarantee to every citizen the free and inoffensive use
of his faculties for physical, intellectual, and moral self-improvement. 
Instead, it is demanded that the law should directly extend welfare,
eduction, and morality throughout the nation. This is the seductive lure of
socialism. And I repeat again: These two uses of the law are in direct
contradiction to each other. We must choose between them. A citizen cannot be
at the same time free and not free
   p27 protectionism, socialism, and communism are basically the same
plant in three different stages of its growth. All that can be said is
that legal plunder is more visible in communism
   p29 purpose_of the_law is_to cause_justice to_reign, is not a rigorously
accurate statement. It ought to be stated that the purpose_of the_law is_to
prevent_injustice from_reigning
				     #@#
   Moderation  in defense  of extremism.   Rutenberg, Alan  American Scholar;
Spring97, Vol.  66 Issue 2, p290,  4p GREAT BOOKS: MY  ADVENTURES WITH HOMER,
ROUSSEAU, WOOLF, AND OTHER INDESTRUCTIBLE WRITERS OF THE WESTERN WORLD. David
Denby.  Simon  & Schuster.   "In  my  day, back  in  the  early sixties,  the
[Columbia]   College    was   heavily   populated   with    city   Jews   and
Italian-Americans,  bookish,  sallow young  men  (like  me) preoccupied  with
Sartre  and Kafka,
  Beethoven  and  the Modern  Jazz  Quartet."..  a  lucid
journalistic  account  with  a  considerable  emphasis  on  personalities,  a
studied, ironic  presentation of  autobiography, and a  sophisticated liberal
politics that maintains a tacit  distance from the academic left..  But Denby
then acknowledges the force of  the politically correct attack on literature:
"However much I disliked Achebe  and Said's approach--their fear of narrative
pleasure, their demand for correct  attitudes ... however wrong or extreme in
individual  cases, the  academic left  has  alerted readers  to the  possible
hidden assumptions in language and point of view."..  In his consideration of
Nietzsche, Denby  addresses the difficult  and central problem  of relativism
directly. He  understands that Nietzsche  establishes the groundwork  for the
relativist  stance of  the  academic  left.. Denby  manages  to conclude  his
Nietzsche chapter as the moderate champion  of "the case for the most complex
pleasures"--a case  which the academic  left has ruled  out "as some  sort of
reactionary formation."..  Denby does  acknowledge that parts of the academic
left are  highly skeptical of  free speech and other  democratic institutions
and liberties,  and that  Kolakowski deserves attention  as a critic  of such
attitudes, but  this note of  moderation passes fairly quickly..   Anyone who
has read  Kolakowski's truly magisterial  criticism of Marxist  thought, Main
Currents  of Marxism,  will  certainly find  this  crude, to  put it  gently.
Leszek  Kolakowski, a man  of notable  personal presence,  stands as  the one
scholar of the very highest rank  whom David Denby actually encounters in his
year of remedial  education. It is both remarkable and  revealing that in his
rather cynical response  to Kolakowski, Denby fails to  recognize the gravity
of  an  exceptionally  superior  mind,  a  living  exemplar  of  the  Western
intellectual tradition.
				     #@#
   Lord  Acton and the  Lost Cause.   Clausen, Christopher  American Scholar;
Winter2000, Vol.  69 Issue 1, p49, 10p  The major conflict of  his career was
with the  Vatican over papal  infallibility and religious freedom,  for Acton
was a dissident but devout Roman Catholic. Otherwise, his life--the life of a
comfortable member of the gentry, briefly a Liberal member of Parliament, who
was later  raised to the lowest  rung of the  peerage--mostly lacked external
drama..  Worse still  for his reputation today, this  political moralist, who
described  himself  early   in  life  as  "a  partisan   of  sinking  ships,"
passionately supported the  South during the American Civil  War. Although he
was a lifelong opponent of  slavery, he published a succession of influential
articles embracing the Southern struggle for independence, and his partiality
did not  alter when  the North won..   For decades segregationists  made twin
fetishes of the Confederate battle  flag and the venerable political doctrine
of states' rights on which the Confederacy was based, ultimately discrediting
both among people who believed in racial equality and the righting of ancient
wrongs..   Nonetheless,  in  her   excellent  biography  of  Acton,  Gertrude
Himmelfarb complains  that he  evaded the moral  issue of  Southern slavery..
Acton  certainly admired the  blue-blooded Lee,  whom he  hailed as  a fellow
opponent of  slavery. But he took pleasure  in pointing out to  Lee that much
English support for the Southern cause "was neither unselfish nor sincere. It
sprang partly  from an exultant  belief in the  imminent decline and  ruin of
Democratic institutions, partly from the  hope that America would be weakened
by  the  separation, and  from  terror at  the  remote  prospect of  Farragut
appearing in the channel and Sherman landing in Ireland."  Acton himself, who
sat  in Parliament  for  an Irish  borough,  admired the  American system  of
government..  Laws that lack antiquity tend to be more rational and practical
than  those that have  ancient superstition  on their  side. Second  and more
striking,  colonies encourage  "the mixture  of races,"  another  factor that
breaks down old orthodoxies and leads to new nations.. Imperialism, though an
evil in itself,  could sometimes lead through the  crooked tunnels of history
to beneficial results..  The American  Revolution, naturally, had been led by
revolutionaries. A  decade later the Constitutional  Convention was dominated
by conservatives.. In  another lecture he again pays  tribute to "the federal
system, which limits  the central government by the  powers reserved, and the
state  governments by  the powers  they have  ceded. It  is the  one immortal
tribute of  America to political  science, for state  rights are at  the same
time  the consummation  and  the guard  of  democracy."..  Who  can stand  up
against  the voice  of the  people?  "The true  democratic principle,"  Acton
wrote, "that  none shall have  power over the  people, is taken to  mean that
none shall be able to restrain  or to elude its power.... The true democratic
principle, that every man's free will  shall be as unfettered as possible, is
taken to mean  that the free will of the collective  people shall be fettered
in nothing."  Absolute power corrupts democracy  just as surely  as any other
form  of government..   Hence the  overriding  necessity in  a democracy  for
institutional  limitations on  government authority..  the federal  system of
divided   sovereignty  offered   effective  checks   against   an  ambitious,
threatening national government that  might arise once the representatives of
the people discovered  unlimited power in their hands..   Nationalism was bad
for two related reasons: because it subordinated the state to the will of one
race, excluding all others; and because the deification of the nation was one
more pretext for  suppressing human rights. The nation should  be not an idol
demanding sacrifices, but a collective  name for the diversity of individuals
whose  freedom and  wellbeing constitute  its  goals..  France  was ruled  by
Napoleon  III, whom  some  historians  regard as  the  first modern  dictator
because he  perverted the  machinery of democracy  so effectively.  Italy was
completing  its messy  process  of national  unification.  The most  powerful
German  state, Prussia,  was a  militaristic autocracy  in the  early stages,
under  Bismarck's leadership,  of unifying  Germany through  a  succession of
wars.  (Not surprisingly,  Acton pointed out, Prussia supported  the North in
the Civil War.)..  As a liberal Catholic in Victorian England, Acton knew all
there was to  know about holding minority opinions. As  an Englishman who had
been born in Naples to an  aristocratic German mother and educated in Munich,
he was politically and culturally  far more cosmopolitan, more connected with
the  centers  of  Europe..   When  the  Western  Allies  reconstructed  their
shattered enemy  after two world wars,  they created the  Federal Republic of
Germany, citing  many of the  same reasons that  Acton gave for  preferring a
decentralized system.
				     #@#
   Iatrogenic  government.    Moynihan,  Daniel  Patrick   American  Scholar;
Summer93, Vol. 62  Issue 3, p351, 12p  My first foray into the  field came in
August  1969,  after  the  president  had sent  to  Congress  a  considerable
legislative  program  that addressed  urban  matters.  In  this program,  the
welfare system was to be replaced by a guaranteed income, known as the Family
Assistance Plan.  The federal government  would share its revenue  with state
and city governments.  Now was the time  for drugs. At that time  most of the
heroin used  here was coming  in from Marseilles,  where it was  refined from
Turkish  opium..  distilled  alcohol when  it first  became available  in the
eighteenth  century as  a combined  result  of the  renaissance invention  of
distillation and the later agricultural revolution that produced an abundance
of grain..   W.J. Rorabaugh's The  Alcoholic Republic: An  American Tradition
would not  appear for another decade,  but enough of  the American experience
was available to  provide some useful generalizations. The  first law enacted
by  the first  Congress  established the  oath  of office..   The second  law
imposed   a  ten-cents-per-gallon  tariff   on  Jamaican   rum--to  encourage
consumption  of American  whiskey..   Laborers digging  the  Erie Canal  were
allotted a quart of Monongahela whiskey a day..  Apart only from the movement
to  abolish slavery,  the most  popular  and influential  social movement  of
nineteenth-century America  concerned the effort to limit  or indeed prohibit
the  use of  alcohol..  The  use  of what  might be  termed high-proof  drugs
appears  roughly  a  century  later  than the  use  of  high-proof  alcoholic
drink. Just  as beer and wine  are naturally fermented products  of grain and
grapes, narcotics and stimulants appear  in nature as attributes of the poppy
or coca  plant. The crucial technological  event here was  the development of
organic  chemistry in  German universities  in the  middle of  the nineteenth
century.. while there  is an agonist treatment (methadone)  and an antagonist
treatment (naltrexone) for opiates,  no approved medication for the treatment
of  addiction to cocaine  (including the  smokable form  of cocaine  known as
crack) currently exists. And crack cocaine is where the problem is centered..
Funding for treatment of substance  abuse has been a bipartisan failure..  We
oppose legalizing or decriminalizing drugs. That is a morally abhorrent idea,
the last vestige of an ill-conceived philosophy that counseled the legitimacy
of  permissiveness..  It  is essential  that we  understand that  by choosing
prohibition we  are choosing  to have an  intense crime  problem concentrated
among minorities.  It is no different from Prohibition in the 1920s.
				     #@#
   Sowell Knowledge & Decisions 1980 Basic 0-465-03737-2
   p5 Systematic authentication involves a testing of the logical structure
of a theory for internal consistency and a testing of the theory's results
for external consistency with the observable facts of the real
world. Consesnual approval may mean the approval of the general public as of
a given time, or the approval of some special reference group
   p6 A problem does arise, however, when one method masquerades as another -
for example, when the results of essentially consensual processes to present
themselves as scientific, as in the case of much so-called "social science"
   p7 Civilization is an enormous device for economizing on knowledge.  THe
time and effort (including costly mistakes) necessary to acquire knowledge
are minimized through specialization, which is to say through drastic
limitations on the amount of duplication of knowledge
   p13 General knowledge - expertise, statistics, etc. - is usually more
economically used by the higher decision-making units.. But for highly
specific knowledge - the local life style, the reliability of particular
suppliers, the level of skill of a given executive, etc. - the subordinate
units immediately in daily contact with the relevant facts can much more
easily and more cheaply synthesize the knowledge and draw inferences
   p15 Much criticism of "incompetent bureaucrats" implicitly assumes that
those in the bureaucracy are pursuing the assigned goal but failing to
achieve it due to lack of ability. In fact, they may be responing very
rationalyy and ably to the set of incentives facing them
   p16 Time is continuous, and breaking it up into discrete units for
purposes of assessment and reward opens the possibility that behavior will be
tailored to the time period in question, without regard to its longer range
implications
   p19 With sequential decision making, all the knowledge which is finally
available to the decision maker is not initially available when the sequence
of decisions begins, and the course of action followed may be wholly
different from what it would have been if all the knowledge had been
available at the outset, or if any decision could have been postponed until
after all the facts were in
   p25 It says that informal relationships may involved lower current costs
because of past incestments in mutual familiarization.. The acquisition of
the same information through informal relationships is of course not illegal,
and is therefore less costly for this reason as well as because of the lower
psychic costs of interaction among self-selected people
   p27 A "foolish consistency" is less often necessary in informal
relationships
   p28 Informal decision making thus allows a fungibility of highly disparate
factors in terms of their net effects, viewed retrospectively. The proverbial
"advantage of hindsight" can be utilized by informal processes. But formal
organizational decision making tends toward a prospective categorical
specification of factors to be taken into account in specific, programmed
ways. Each has its own advantages and disadvantages. The advantages of
informal relationships tend to be greatest in decisions which turn on
individual personal or circumstantial differences of a sort which cannot be
explicitly or exhaustively specified in advance, which may result from too
wide and varied an assortment of influences to list in advance, or even to
convey in any logically compelling way after the fact, and which require a
large amount of highly individual information at low cost
   p35 The external costs in some economic processes, and the high
trasnactions costs of organizing thousands of scattered individuals, create
special problems for third parties. Viewed as a social process, th eproblem
with such economic processes is that the transacting parties are not
coextensive with affected parties
   p40 Even as compared to formal economic or political processes, juducual
decision making tends to be dichotomized into guilty or innocent, and
appellate decisions into constitutional or unconstitutional, the legal
precedents apply to all similarly circumstanced individuals - where the
similarity is in those articukated characteristics documentable to third
parties, whether or not these are the characteristics most behavirally
determinatice or philosophically crucial
   p43 Man's equally pervasive spiritual needs - whether met in religious or
ideological ways - have often led to such mutual destruction, ranging from
persecution to wholesale slaughter, when particular religious or political
creeds required consensus as part of their tenets. Individualism and
pluralism in social, political and economic processes reduce the need for
consensus - at the cost of presenting an untidy spectacle of "chaos" to those
eager for consensus in support of their particularl subjective values
   p45 An economic system is a system for the production and distribution of
goods and services. But what is crucial for understanding the way it
functions is that it is a system for rationing goods and services that are
inadequate to supply all that people want.. Capitalist systems use capitalist
methods of denial, socialist systems use socialist methods of denial, but all
economic systems must use som emethod of denial
   p49 substitution.. same ingreddiant can go into many different
products. It should also be recognized that many different products can be
ingrediates in a consumer's sense of well-being
   p51 The cost of any good is the cost of its ingredients, and their cost,
in turn, is whatever alternative good had to be foregone in order to use them
where they are used.. Value being ultimately subjective, it varies not only
from person but from time to time with the same person, and varies also
according to how much of the given good he alread has
   p52 Although neither value nor efficiency is wholly objective, the idea
that there are dies hard. Denunciation of "inneficiency" and "waste" are
often nothing more that statements of a different set of preferences. Schemes
to turn particular decisions or processes over to "experts" who will promote
acientifically neutral "efficiency" are often simply ways of allowing one
group to impose their subective preferences on others
   p53 When people caually speak of "the" cost of producing something, they
usually mean the average cost - that is, the total cost of running the
enterprise divided by the number of units of output it produces. But for
actual decision-making purposes at any given time, the incremental cost is
more crucial
   p54 there is no fixed relationship between input and output but some
general patterns that need to be kept in mind in discussion of economic
systems - or even legal, political, and social systems.  Generally, the
pattern has been that increasing one input while othr inputs remain constant,
usually increases output - at first faster than the one input is increased,
then in proportion, then slower, and finally there is an absolute reduction
of output when the one input is added in unlimited quantities
   p55 more options generally means beter results
   p57 future benfirs must be greater than present benefits to make it
worthwhile to wait
   p61 for an optimal distribution of risks, knowledge must somehow be
communicated through the system as to who is more willing and who is more
reluctant to bear the various levels of risk which are inherent in
undertaking different economic (or other) activites
   p64 By this economists' standard, many successful small businesses are
making no profit at all.. residual claim after such deduction would be
negative, so that the owner operator is in effect paying for the privilege of
being his own boss.. residual claimants are the stockholders.. paying some
people at fixed rates (employees, executives, bondholders) and others in
residual claims (stockholders and sometimes tax collectors)
  p67 Both the "just price" doctrine and the usury prohibition refused to
recognize differences in value due solely to location in time or space
   p68 In reality, they deal through the middleman because he is changing the
value of things by relocating them, holding them to times that are more
convenient, assuming various risks by stocking inventories - and doing so at
less cost than either the producer or the customer could
   p72 Although we cannot reduce all the different sets of individual
prefernces to one set, we can conceive of an optimal performance by an
economy as representing the satisfaction of the diverse set of preferences to
such an extent that no one could be made an better off (by his own standards)
without making someone else worse off (by his own standards). Economists call
this "Pareto optimality"
   p79 Perhaps the most widespread misunderstanding of economics is that it
applies solely to financial transactions. Frequently this leads to
statements that "there are noneconomic values" to consider. There are, of
course, noneconomic values. Indeed, there are only noneconomic
values. Economics is not a value itself, but merely a method of trading off
one value against another
   p87 Most objections to sorting and labelin gof people - ae besed on
ignoring the costs of knowledge, or ignoring differences in the cost of
knowledge
   p95 Differences in time horizons among social groups change the
effectiveness of social policies involving either benefits or penalites,
especially when one social group, with a given time horizon, predominates
among policy makers and another social group, with a different time horizon,
predominates among those to whom the policy applies
   p102 Given the imperfection of language and the limitations of specific
evidence, it is by no means a foregone conclusion that the mere formally
logical articulation is in fact more rationl, much less emprically correct
   p121 The implicit assumption of the theory is that there will be not
merely more numerous decision makers but more representative ones.  But,
turning from hopes to institutional mechanics, there is usually nothing to
lead institionally toward that result, and much to lead in the opposite
direction. Those individuals who have the leisure, the education, and the
inclination to "participate" may be very unrepresentative of the public
   p129 incorporating it into specific law eliminates the transaction costs
of pointlessly litigating anew each time the net harm of the individual act,
in a common-law apprach without any explicit law
   p137 Numerous and relatively inflexible rules reduce the cost of
monitoring, by reducing the basic question to whether or not established
procedured were followed.. all accept some trade-off of discretionary
flexibility for institutional dependability and insurance against
discriminatory use of vast powers of gvernment. "Red tape" is an implicit
premium paid of this "insurance"
   p164 Even within democratic nations, the locus of decision making has
drifted away from the individual, the family, and voluntary associations of
various sorts, and toward government. And within government, it has moved
away from elected officials subject to voter feedback, and toward more
insulated governemntal institutions, such as bureaucracies and the appointed
juduciary.. vast numbers of people have ceased being residual claimant
decision makers and become fixed claimant employees
   p169 The costs of an industry are difficult - if not impossible - for
third parties to determine.. costs are foregon options - and options are
always prospective. The past us irrevocably fixed, so all options are present
or future
   p232 importance of these regulatory commissions is out of proportion to
their public visibility or politicl accountability. They create more law than
Congress
   p237 "environemtal impact" requirements impose high costs on one party at
low cost to the other party, regardles of the legal outcome of the
case.. Where the costs of transmitting one set of knowledge (the demand for
electricity, in this case) is artififcially made greater than the costs of
conveying the other set of knowledge (recreational demands), then the
distortion of knowledge can lead to results which neither the economic not
the legal decision makers would have reached had accurate knowledge been
equally transmittable from opposing sides at equal costs
  p340 The dmeand for intellectuals' services is also increased by developing
preferences for such political and social processes as commonly use more of
intellectuals' inputs - eg political control and status ascription from the
top down, "education" or "more research" as the answers to the world's ills,
and "participation" and institutional articulation as the way to better
decisions. The occupational self-interest of intellectuals is served not only
by product differentiation, but by "relevance." Many cognitively intellectual
productions are of no immediate applicability, because (1) they have not yet
been subjected to empirical validation or cannot be in the real world, or (2)
their very nature and thurst are different from political discussions on the
same subject matter, or (3) the time horizon of the scholarly endeavor may
far exceed that of politics, so that no cognitively authenticated conclusion
may be available within the time in which a political decision has to be
made, and (4) such articulated knowledge as may be available may go counter
to what is politically desired. Making intellectual output "relevant"
involves resolving such dilemmas
   p350 Such patterns - intellectuals promoting government power and
intolerant divisiveness - were not peculiar to the ROamn Empire, nor even to
Western civilization. In the later dynasties of the Chinese empire,
intelectuals also rose to dominance, producing a similar pattern in a very
differet setting. Beginnin with the Sung dynasty (960-1127 AD),
"scholar-officials," chosen by examinations, dominated the Chinese government
and society. Rulers became more autocratice, and governemnt powers more
centralized and pervasive in their scope, including "smothering government
control of large scale businees" and a "secret police almost unfettered by
legal restraints." Later the "recurrent factional controversies" among the
ntellectuals running the government became "a major factor in the decline of
the Ming dynasty."  As in ancient Rome, this was the prelude to the Chinese
empire's being militarily overwhelmed by foreign peoples once disdained as
barbarians
   p367 Adam Smith came two thousand years after Plato, but sontemporary
versions of the philosopher-king approach are considered new and
revolutionary, while contemporary versions of systemic decentralization are
considered "outmoded".. The characteristics of the individual vision are
strikingly similar to the characteristics of totalitarian ideology -
especially the localization of evil and of wisdom, and psychic identifiation
with the interests of great masses, whose actual preferences are ignored in
favor of the overriding preerences of intellectuals. It is consistent with
this that intellectuals have supported and indeed spearheaded the movement
toward a centralization of power in democratic nations and have apologized
for foreign despotisms and totalitarianisms which featured like-minded people
				     #@#
   Bickel, Morality_of_Consent,Yale,1975
   p24 valueless institutions are shameful and shameless and, what is more,
man's nature is such that he finds them, and life with and under them,
insupportable
   p27 The state regulates and licenses restaurants and pool halls..  why may
it not similarly regulate and license abortion clinics
   p38 Taney [in Dred Scott], by an ipse_dixit, argued that when the
Constitution says "people" it means the same thing as citizens.  Yet the
Constitution says citizens rarely, and people most of the time, and never the
two interchangeably.
   p53 A relationship between government and the governed that turns on 
citizenship can always be dissolved or denied.
   p65  Political speech, said the Court, is often "vituperative, abusive,
inexact" [394 US at 708]
  p77  We had better recognize how much is human activity a random confusion,
and there is no final validity to be claimed for our truths.
   p86 So we are content, in the contest between press and government, with 
the pulling and hauling, because in it lies the optimal assurance of 
both privacy and freedom of information. Not full assurance of either, 
but maximum assurance of both. Madison knew the secret of this 
disorderly system, indeed he invented it.
   p88  We thus contrive to avoid most judgements that we do not know 
how to make.
   p92 we can find a connection between some at least of Mr. Nixon's men 
and part at least of the radical Left. Ideological imperatives and 
personal loyalty prevailed over the norms and commands of the legal 
order. They kept faith with their friends, and had the guts to 
betray their country
   p121 need to structure institutions so that they might rest on 
different electoral foundations and in the aggregate be better 
able to generate consent
   p122 [Watergate] leaf from the Warren Court's book, but the presidency 
could undertake to act anti-institutionally in this fashion with 
more justification because, unlike the Court, it could claim not 
only a constituency but the largest one
   p141 When bushels of desires and objectives are conceived as moral
imperatives, it is natural to seek their achievement by any means
   p142 But if we do resist the seductive temptations of moral imperatives 
and fix our eye on that middle distance where values are provisionally 
held, are tested and evolve within the legal order - derived from 
the morality of process, which is the morality of consent - our moral 
authority will carry more weight. The computing principle Burke urged 
upon us can lead us then to an imperfect justice, for there is no 
other kind
				     #@#
    Chas Beard PSQ 27#1 3/12 Supreme Court  - Usurper or Grantee?
   p2 The arguments advanced to show that the framers of the Constituion did
not intend to grant to the federal judiciary any control over federal
legislation may be summarized as follows. Not only is the power in question
not expressly granted, but it could not have seemed to the framers to have
been granted by implication. THe power to refuse application to an
unconstitutional law was not generally regarded a sproper to the
judiciary. In a few cases only has state courts attempted to execrice such a
power, and these few attempts had been sharply rebuked by the people. Of the
memebers of the COnvention of 1787 not more than five or six are known to
have regarded this power as a part of the general judiciary power; and
Spaight and three or four others are known to have held the contrary
opinion. It cannot be assumed that the othe rforty-odd members of the
Convention were divided on the question in the same proportion. If any
conclusion is to be drawn from their silence it is rather that they did not
believe that any such unprecedented judicial power could be read into the
Constitution. This conclusion is fortified by the fact that a proposition to
confer upon the federal judges revisory power over federal legislation was
four times made in the Convention and defeated
   p23 After lengthy debates on the draft submitted by the Committee of
Detail, a committee of five was created to revise and arrange the style of
the articles agreed to by the Convention; and Johnson, Hamilton, Morris,
Madison and King were selected as members of this committee. Of these five
men four, Hamilton, Morris, Madison and King are on record as expressly
favoring juducual control over legislation. There is some little dispute as
to the share of glory to be assigned to single members of the committee, but
undoubtedly Gouvernour Morris played a considerable part in giving to the
Constitution its final form
   p28 The men who framed the federal Constitution were not among the
paper-money advocates and stay-law makers whose operations in state
legislatures and attacks aupon the courts were chiefly responsible, Madison
informs us, for the calling of the Convention. The framers of the
Constitution were not among those who favored the assaults on vested rights
which legislative majorities were making throughout the Union. On the
contrary, they were, almost without exception, bitter opponents of such
enterprises; and they regarded it as their chief duty, in drafting the new
Constitution, to find a way of preventing the renewal of whatthey deemed
"legislative tyranny"
   p30 No historical fact is more clarly established than the fact that the
framers of the Constitution distrusted democracy and feared the rule of mere
numbers. Almost every page of Madison's record bears witness to the fact that
the Convention was anxiously seeking to solve the problem of estabalishing
property rights on so firm a basis that they would be forever secure against
the assaults of legislative majorities. If any reader needs a documented
demonstration of this fact, he will do well to turn to the Records of the
Convention, so admirably compiled by PRofessor Farrand. Let him go through
the proceedings of the Convention and see how many of the members expressed
concern at the dangersof democracy and were casting about for som ememthd of
restraining hte popular ranch of the govenment. THe very system of checks and
balances, which is built upon the doctrine that the popular branch of
government cannot be allowed full sway, and least of all in the enactment of
laws touching the rights of property. THe exclusion of the direct popular
vote in the election of the president; the creation, again by indirect
election, of a Senate which framers hoped would represent the wealth and
conservative interests of the country; and the establishment of an
independent judiciary appointed by the president with the concurrence of the
Senate - all these devices bear witness to the fact that the underlying
purpose of the COnstitution was not the establishment of popular government
by means of parliamentary election
   p34 In view of the principles entertained by the leading members of the
Convention with whome Marshal was acquainted, in view of the doctrine so
clearly laid down in number 78 of The Federalist, in view of the arguments
made more than once by eminent counsel before the Supreme Court, in view of
Hayburn's case and Hylton v The United States, in view of the judicial
opinions several times expressed, in view of the purpose and spirit of the
federal Constitution, it is difficult to understand the temerity of those who
speak of the power asserted by Marshal in Marbury v Madison as "usurpation"
				     #@#
   Zelermyer Legal Reasoning Prentice Hall NJ 1960
   p5 Legal reasoning involves the fitting of a particular situation into the
fabric of legal history.
   p167 seek to decide cases in accordance with common understanding; where
common understanding is not clear, they seek to clarify it; where a
legislature has spoken, they try to give its mandate effect; where precedents
are available, they are evaluated in terms of their reflection of attitudes
prevalent at the time of their inception, in terms of changing conditions and
attitudes, and in terms of present circumstances; where precedents ar enot
available, the judges reason by analogy and by comparison, keeping in mind
applicable basic principles, the peculiar facts and circumstances of the
case, and the possible effects of their decisions upon the future

   p168 Beware of generalizations. THey may not be well founded.. We cannot
tell with certainty what the same or othe rmen would decide, at the same or
another time, in the same or another place, on the basis of the same or other
reasoning applied to the same or other questions arising out of other
happenings under the same or other circumstances
				     #@#
   Blackstone,Commentaries Laws&Constitution,Clarke(1796,London;2005,Elibron 2005)
   p5 used so long, that the memory of man runneth not to the contrary (a) So
that, if one can shew the beginning of it, it is no good custom.. It must
have been continued.. It must have been peacaeble, and acquiesced inl not
subject to contention or dispute.. Customs must be reasonable
   p7 By the civil law, absolutely taken, is generally understood the civil or
municipal law of the Roman empire, as comprized in the institutes, the Code,
and the Digest of the Emperor Justinian, and the novel constitutions of
himself and some of his successors
   p14 For a woman is quick with child, and by a potion or otherwise, killeth it
in her womb; or if any one beat her, whereby the child dieth in her body, and
she is delivered of a dead child, this, though not murder, was by ancient law
homicide or manslaughter.. As infant in venre sa mere, or in the mother's
womb, is supposed in law to be born for many purposes
   p17 So great is the regard of the law for private property, that it will not
authorize the least violation of it; no, not even for the general good of the
whole community
   p50 The children of aliens, born here in England, are, generally speaking,
natural-born subjects, and entitled to all the privileges of such.. A denizen
is in a kind of a middle state, between an alien and natural-born subject,
and partakes of both of them.. Naturalization cannot be performed but by an
act of parliament
   p94 Corporations aggregate consist of many persons united together into one
society, and are kept up by a perspetual succession of members, so as to
continue forever: of which kind are the mayor and commonality of a city, the
head and fellows of a c ollege, the dean and chapter of a cathedral
church. Corporations sole consist of one person only and his successors, in
some particular station, who are incorporated by law, in order to give them
some legal capacities and advantages, particularly that of perpetuity, which
in their natural persons they could not have had
   p103 liberum tenementum, franktenement, or freehold, is applicable not only
to lands and other solid objects, but also to offices, rents, commons, and
the like
    p104 if a body of water runs out of my pond into another man's, I have no
right to reclaim it. But the land, which that water covers, is permanent,
fixed, and immoveable: and therefore in this I may have a certain,
substantial property
   p117 An annuity is a thing very distinct from rent-charge, with which it is
frequently confounded: a rent-charge being a burthen imposed upon and issuing
out of lands, whereas an annuity is a yearly sum chargeable only upon the
person of the grantor.. The wrod rent or render, reditus, signifies a
compensation or return, it being in the nature of an acknowledgment given for
the possession of some corporeal inheritance. It is defined to be a certain
profit issueing yearly out of lands and tenements corporeal. It must be a
profit; yet there is no occasion for it to be, as it usually is, a sum of
money
   p130 As the word heirs is necessary to create a fee, so in farther imitation
of the strictness of the feodal donation, the word body, or some other words
of procreation, are necessary to make it a fee-tail. and ascertain to what
heirs in particular the fee is limited. If therefore either the words of
inheritance or words of procreation be omitted, albeit the others inserted in
the grant, this will not make an estate tail. As, if the grantbe to a man and
the issue of his body, to a man and his seed, to a man and his children, or
offspring; all these are estates for life, there wanting the words of
inheritance, his heirs. So, on the other hand, a gift to a man, and his heirs
male, or female, is an estate in fee-simple, and not in fee-tail; for there
are no words to ascertain the body out of which they shall issue
   p148 A copyholder may, in many manors, be tenant in fee-simple, in fee-tail,
for life, by the curtesy, in dower, for years, at sufferance, or on
condition: subject however to be deprived of these estates upon the
concurrence of those circumstances which the will of the lod, promulged by
immemorial custom, has declared to be a forfeiture or absolute determination
of those interests; as in some manors the want of issue male, in others the
cutting down timber, the non-payment of a fine, and the like.. tenants
themselves; who are sometimes called customary freeholders, being allowed to
have a freehold interest, though not a freehold tenure. III. An estate at
sufferance, is where one comes in posession of land by lawful title, but
keeps it afterwards without any title at all
   p150 Estates then upon condition thus understood, are of two sorts:
1. Estates upon condition implied; 2. Estates upon condition expressed; under
which last may be included, 3. Estates held in vadio, gage, or
pledge. 4. Estates by statute merchant or statute staple; 5. Estates held by
elegit
   p152 Estates held in vadio, in gage, or pledge; which are two kinds, vivum
vadium, or living pledge; and mortum vadium, dead pledge, or mortgage
   p155 A foruth sepciaes of estates, defeasible on condition subsequent, are
those held by statute merchant, and statute staple; which are very nearly
related to the vivum vadium before-mentioned, or estate held till the profits
thereof shall discharge a debt liquidated or ascertained
   p158 Vested remainders (or remainders executed, whereby a present interest
passes to the party, though to be enjoye din futuro) are where the estate is
invariably fixed, to remain to a determinate person, after the particular
estate is spent
   p165 The properties of a joint estate are derived from it's [sic] unity,
which is fourfold; the unity of interest, the unity of title, the unity of
time, and the unity of possession
   p170 Tenants in common are such as hold by several and distinct titles, but
by unity of possession. Tenancy in common may be created, either by the
destruction of the other two estates in joint-tenancy and coparcenary, or by
special limitation in th edeed
   p184 The law od escheats is founded upon this single principle, that the
blood of the person last feifed in fee-simple is by some means or other,
utterly extinct and gone: and, since none can inherit his estate but such as
are of his blood and cosanguinity, it follows as a regular consequence, that
when such blood is extinct, the inheritance itself must fail; the land must
become what the feodal writers denominate feudum apertum; and must result
back again to the lord of the fee, by whome, or by those whose estate he
hath, it was given
   p206 A deed also, or other grant, made without any consideration, is, as it
were, of no effect; for it is construed to enure, or to be effectual, only to
the use of a grantor himself (a). THe consideration may be either a good, or
a valuable one.. Deeds made upon good consideration only, are considered as
merely voluntary, and are frequently set aside in favour of creditors, and
bona fide purchasors.. deed must be written.. Formerly many conveyances were
made by parol, or word of mouth only, without writing; but this giving a
handle to a variety of frauds [Statute of Frauds 29 Car II c3]
   p211 Original conveyances are the following: 1. Feoffment; 2. Gift; 3. Grant;
4. Lease; 5. Exchange; 6. Partition; Derivative are, 7. Release;
8. COnfirmation; 9. Surrender; 10. Assignment; 11. Defeazance
   p309 abatement, or removal of nuisances.. removed, by the party aggrieved
thereby, so as he commits no riot in the doing of it. If a house or wall is
erected so near to mine that it stops my ancient lights, which is a private
nuisance, I may enter my neighbor's land, and peaceably pull it down.. law
allows a man to be his own avenger, or to minister redress to himself, is
that of distreining cattle or goods for non-payment of rent, or other duties;
or distreinign another's cattle damage-feasant, that is, doing damage, or
trespassing upon his land
   p318 submit all matters in dispute, concerning any personal chattels or
personal wrong, to the judgement of two or more arbitrators; who are to
decide the controversy: and if they do not agree, it is usual to add, that
another person is called in as umpire, (imperator or impar) to whose sole
judgment it is then referred
   p357 affect a man's lands, tenements, or hereditaments, is that of
trespass. Trespass, in it's largest, and most extensive sense, signifies any
transgression or offence against the law of nature, of society, or of the
country in which we live; whether it relates to a man's person, or his
property.. Every unwarrantable entry on another's soil the law entitles a
trespass by breaking his close
   p360 Also, it has been said, that by the common law and custom of England, th
epoor are allowed to enter and glean upon another's ground after the harvest,
without being guilty of trespass (a): which humane provision seems borrowed
from the mosaical law
   p364 So that nuisances which affect a man's dwelling may be reduced to these
three: 1. Overhanging it; which is also a species of trespass, for cujus est
solum ejus est usque ad coelum; 2. Stopping ancient lights; and,
3. Corrupting the air with noisome smells: for light and air are two
indispensable requisites to every dwelling
   p410-411 land is awarded to him, the writ of execution shall be an habere
facias seisinnam, or writ of seisin, of a frrehold; or an habere facias
possessionem, or writ of possession, of a chattel interest
   p426 All the several pleas and excuses, which protect the committer of a
forbidden act from the punishement which is otherwise annexed thereto, may be
reduced to this single consideration, the want or defect of will
   p458 The crimes and misdemesnors that more especially affect the commonwealth
may be divided into five speciaes; viz. offences against public justice,
against the pulic peace, against public trade, against public health, and
against the public police or eoconomy [rule not economics]
   p504 Mayhem.. atrocious breach of the king's peace, and an offence tending to
deprive him of the aid and assistance of his subkects
   p508 Burglary, or nocturnal housebreaking. The definition of a burglar, as
first given by sir Edward Coke, is "he that by night breaketh and entereth
into a mansion-house, with intent to commit a felony." In this definition
there are four things to be considered: the time, th eplace, the manner, and
the intent.. in day time there is no burglary
   p512 Larciny, or theft, by contraction for latrociny, latrocinium
   p522 Open and violent larciny from the person, or robbery, the rapina of the
civilians, is felonious and forcible taking from the person of another, or
good or money to any value, by violence or putting him in fear
				     #@#
    CENTENNIAL TRIBUTE  ESSAY: A Theory  of the Laws  of War Winter,  2003 70
U. Chi. L. Rev. 297 Eric A. Posner States frequently violate the laws of war,
and  when they  do  not,  it is  often  because the  laws  have minimal,  and
controversial, content..   lower the level  of military technology,  the less
wealth that nations will invest in conflict, and the more they will invest in
production and  consumption..  Hague  Conferences of 1899  and 1907  were the
first significant, multilateral efforts to  establish laws of war by treaty..
discrimination principle holds that civilians should not be targeted, and the
proportionality  principle holds  that collateral  damage to  them  and their
property should be limited..  rule against perfidy, which forbids soldiers to
wear the uniforms of enemies, to call a truce in order to lure the enemy into
the open  where they will  be attacked, to  disguise a warship as  a hospital
ship..  The  jointly optimal outcome occurs  if both states  invest all their
resources in  production and none  in predation..  In equilibrium  each state
will invest equal, positive amounts in both military and productive capital..
with  greater efficiency, the  predatory returns  generated by  an additional
dollar  invested  in military  capital  will be  greater  than  the share  of
productive returns  generated by an additional dollar  invested in productive
capacity.  But because  both states  invest  more in  predation, they  become
jointly  worse  off..   Rules   prohibiting  poison  gas,  the  execution  of
prisoners, the laying  of untethered mines at sea,  and many other activities
exhibit a similar logic..  belligerents also fear that if they treat neutrals
too roughly  these states  will enter the  war on  the other side,  they will
balance this  cost against the  benefit..  Hirshleifer calls  this phenomenon
the  "paradox of  power":  a weaker  state  can gain  at  a stronger  state's
expense..  lack of  productive  opportunities made  its  opportunity cost  of
military investment very low..  small state with powerful weapons can extract
tribute, concessions,  and other  benefits from a  much wealthier  state, and
wealthier  states  would  like  to  respond, even  in  concert,  by  creating
international law that  restricts the weapons and tactics  favoring the small
states.. small states  will not necessarily consent to the  laws of war..  It
is possible that  limits on the destructiveness of  weapons make states worse
off..   less  likely  to go  to  war  against  states that  have  destructive
weapons.. fear of nuclear destruction prevented military conflict between the
United States and the Soviet Union during the Cold War.  The deterrence value
of these  weapons was one reason  why the International Court  of Justice did
not declare them  illegal..  States can enjoy increased  levels of production
and  consumption  only if  the  bargain  sticks..  self-interested  behavior.
Prisoners  are not  usually executed,  but only  because they  have  value as
hostages  and are often  ransomed. Armies  often spare  noncombatants because
they pose  no immediate threat,  they can provide supplies,  information, and
other services, and  armies do not wish to give other  civilians a reason for
resistance.  And any  army that pursues a defeated  opponent risks outrunning
its supply  lines and falling into  disorder. Patterns of  behavior that seem
humane are  not necessarily signs of humanity..   Information asymmetries and
coordination problems will interfere with joint efforts to punish states that
violate the laws  of war.  It is  always hard to verify that  a violation has
occurred, and states will often  be reluctant to expend resources punishing a
violator..  laws of  war should be either weaker and  more limited, or broken
more frequently, as  the number of states increases..   against use of poison
gas  might have  succeeded because  poison  gas was  an ineffective  weapon..
militarily weaker states will more strongly support the laws of war when they
involve expensive new technologies..  states  that have recently been in wars
will  more  strongly support  laws  of war,  because  they  will have  better
information about the effectiveness of weapons.. economically powerful states
will  more strongly  support the  laws  of war  because they  gain more  from
production  than from military  predation.. democracies  seem more  likely to
support  laws of  war  than  non-democracies, either  because  of the  public
relations value  of international  law (an old  realist chestnut)  or because
democracies place greater value on the rule of law than nondemocracies do
				     #@#
   The  Origins of  Judicial  Review Summer,  2003  70 U.  Chi.  L. Rev.  887
Saikrishna B. Prakash and John C. Yoo Judge Bork, however, has since modified
his views on  whether such an amendment would  prove effective at controlling
"judicial adventurism."  See Robert H.  Bork, Coercing Virtue:  The Worldwide
Rule  of Judges 92  (AEI forthcoming  2003).  From  the left,  Professor Mark
Tushnet criticizes  the Court's views  on affirmative action  and federalism,
and has proposed the elimination of judicial review..  One burst of scholarly
attention,  apparently  sparked by  Brown  v  Board  of Education,  witnessed
classic works  such as Learned Hand's  Bill of Rights,  Alexander M. Bickel's
The Least  Dangerous Branch  [Bobbs-Merrill 1962], Herbert  Wechsler's Toward
Neutral Principles of Constitutional Law, and Charles Black, Jr.'s The People
and the Court. A second burst consisted of Jesse Choper's Judicial Review and
the National  Political Process and  John Hart Ely's Democracy  and Distrust,
both  efforts  to  solve  the countermajoritarian  difficulty  by  developing
theories  that harmonized judicial  review with  democracy..  Bickel  and Van
Alstyne suggested that Marbury v Madison  was something of a coup d'etat that
allowed the judiciary to seize a policymaking and political role for itself..
Section  1 of  Article III  states  that the  "judicial Power  of the  United
States, shall be vested in one  supreme Court, and in such inferior Courts as
the  Congress  may  from time  to  time  ordain  and establish."   Section  2
declares, inter alia, that the "judicial  Power shall extend to all Cases, in
Law  and Equity,  arising under  this Constitution,  the Laws  of  the United
States, and Treaties made, or  which shall be made, under their Authority."..
In  concluding that the  Constitution authorized  judicial review  of federal
statutes, Marbury also  relied upon the Supremacy Clause  for the proposition
that  the Constitution  must  trump unconstitutional  federal statutes..   As
Alexander Hamilton expressed  it in Federalist 78, "every  act of a delegated
authority,  contrary  to  the tenor  of  the  commission  under which  it  is
exercised, is  void."..  "the Senators and  Representatives before mentioned,
and  the Members of  the several  State Legislatures,  and all  executive and
judicial Officers, both of the United States and of the several States, shall
be  bound by  Oath  or  Affirmation, to  support  this Constitution."..   the
Constitution's  written,  limited nature  and  its  separation  of powers  --
explain  why  Marbury  v  Madison   confidently  ended  by  noting  that  the
"particular phraseology of the constitution of the United States confirms and
strengthens  the  principle" that  the  judges  must ignore  unconstitutional
statutes..   Beginning in the  early 1780s  state courts  began to  treat the
state   constitutions   as   law   to   be  applied   over   contrary   state
law. Notwithstanding the absence of any specific textual authorization in the
state constitutions..   Records from the Philadelphia  Convention reveal that
no  fewer than  a dozen  delegates in  almost two  dozen  instances discussed
judicial  review  of  federal  legislation. Indeed,  the  understanding  that
judicial review  would exist under the proposed  Constitution proved critical
to    several   decisions[Farrand   20-23,28,73,97,98,109]..     During   the
Philadelphia  Convention, several leading  Framers, including  James Madison,
Gouverneur Morris,  and James  Wilson, spoke in  favor of judicial  review or
assumed that it would exist. In fact, the assumption of its existence led the
Framers to  discard other proposed checks on  legislative power. Furthermore,
during  the ratification  debates,  famous proponents  and  opponents of  the
Constitution alike understood that federal  and state courts could review the
constitutionality of federal statutes.
				     #@#
   Dollar&PlcyMix, Mundell, Princtn Ess Inl Fnc 85, 5/1971 LC750-165467 
   p5 Even if the dollar had no special status as an international currency,
the tremendous size of the American economy would give it special
significance.
   p8 countries can be illiquid even during a raging world inflation. The 
greater the rise of world prices - especially of internationally 
traded goods - the greater the erosion of liquidity
   p9 The belief that easy money promotes expansion rather than inflation 
is a gross exaggeration.
   p13 In each of these cases unemployment was the eventual result of the
inflation policy. As inflation becomes rampant, velocity increases 
and both capital and labor are deptived of part of a complementary 
factor of production - money itself - and suffer productivity losses.
   p15 The United States and most other countries do not have 
inflation-immune tax structures.. longer inflation goes on 
without an adjustment of taxes the more it reduces actual output..
   p17 Financial instruments should be allocated to financial targets; 
real instruments to real targets
   p25 Monetary acceleration is inflationary, but tax reduction is 
expansionary when there is unemployment.. Tax reduction and 
monetary expansion have substantially different effects 
both on effective demand and aggregate supply.
   p26 Tax reduction however is expansionary, not inflationary, when there 
is substantial underutilized capacity.. distinction revolves around 
the effect on supply.. how aggregate supply responds to aggregate 
demand, and on the impact of tax reduction on costs. Prices will 
rise only if the increase in aggregate demand exceeds the increase 
in aggregate supply _and_ if any excess of the demand price over 
the supply price of aggregate output is not offset
by a reduction in wage (_cum_ tax) and other costs
   p27 [ d (growth) / d (interest) = (fraction of income saved) * 
(compensated saving elasticity, say .2) / (interest) 
/ (capital output ratio, assumed constant at 2.5) .. two terms on 
top, two on bottom]
				     #@#
   Ottoman Centuries, Kinross, 1977, isbn 0-688-08093-6
   p16 by the end of the ninth century most of the military commands and many
political offices of the Arab Empire were held by Moslem Turks
   p30 Bursa was invaded from the landward side, and eventually fell in 1326,
just as Osman [the first Ottoman] lay dying.. buried, in a tomb looking down
over the sea toward Constantinople
   p33 Moslems alone were obliged to perform military service, and were thus
alone leigible for the tenure of land.. all land was the property of the
state.. no landed nobility
   p42 Cantacuzene found himself wholly discredited.. retorted the tsar of
Bulgaria, was the merited fruit of his unholy alliance with the Turks
   p48 Women, on the other hand, whether war widows or the young daughters of
Greeks, Serbs, and Bulgarians, were generally enslaved as wives or concubines
for the conquerors, who had brought virtually no women of their own
   p99 handiwork of a Hungarian engineer named Urban.. boasting of his
capacity to make a canon that could raze the walls not only of Byzantium but
of Babylon.. levelling of the road and the strengthening of its bridges, so
that in spring the canon could be transported to a point outside the walls of
Constantinople
   p103 [Mehmed] transporting his ships overland.. illusion of a seaborne
fleet moving down the hill
   p108 Kerkoporta, in the northern corner of the walls, was inadvertanly
left open
   p109 Emperor saw that the battle was lost. Exclaiming, "The city is taken
and I am still alive," he dismounted from his horse, tore off his insignia,
plunged headlong into the melee of the oncoming Janissaries, and was never
seen again, alive or dead
   p114 1454, Gennadius was enthroned as Greek Patriarch..  rank of a pasha
of three tails, with his own civil court and his own prison
   p115 Megadux, Lucas Notaras - the minister reputed to have said, when
frustrated over the negotiations for the union of the churches, that he would
sooner see the Sultan's turban in Constantinople than a cardinal's hat.. To
test him, one evening at a banquet Mehmed, who was well flushed with wine, as
was often his habit, and who was known to have ambivalent sexual tastes, sent
a eunuch to the house of Notaras, demanding that he supply his good-looking
fourteen-year-old son for the Sultan's pleasure. When he refsed, the SUltan
instantly ordered the decapitation of Notaras
   p130 Dracul's bodyguard put the Turks to flight.. twenty thousand
Bulgarians and Ottomans impaled on stakes and crucified [cf Pompei/Spartacus]
   p132 Ottoman rule over Bosnia was thenceforth accepted at least by the
Bogomils, who became converted in large numbers to Islam
   p136 Thrusts were made in the direction of Brindisi, Lecce and Taranto [cf
Ike], but repulsed by a vigorous force from Naples. The Sultan hoped to
treate Otranto as an Ottoman bridgehead.. leaving only a small garrison
supplied by the sea from the Adraitic coast - probably with Venetian aid
   p147 Thus a foreign visitor to Istanbul, Baron Wenceslas Wradislaw, later
expressed it: "Never... did I hear it said of any pasha, or observe either in
Constantinople or in the whole land of Turkey, that any pasha was a national
born Turk; on the contrary, kidnapped, or captured, or turned Turk"
   p153 main strength still lay with the Janissaries, the infantry slave
force, landless and Christian-born, whose numbers in the time of Mehmed rose
to ten thousand men, with increased pay and imroved modern firearms
   p174 direct enemy was Francis I of France, his defeated rival in the
election of the mantle of Holy Roman Emperor, with whom he was at war soon
after Suleiman's accession. It was Charles's ambition to unite Western
Christendom in a Holy Roman Empire under Habsburg dominion.  But France was
an obstacle to such dreams of European conquest, dividing his German from his
Spanish dominions, obstructing his designs in northern Italy.. Suleiman
subsidized him on several occasions, sending him in 1533 a sum of one hundred
thousand gold pieces to help him form a coalition against Charles V, with
England and the German Princes. Two years later, Francis requested a subsidy
of a million ducats. To the Venetian ambassador he admitted that he saw in
the Ottoman Empire the only force guaranteeing the combined existence of the
states of Europe against the Habsburg emperor
   p185 The emperor, when it came to providing troops for a war against the
Turks, was largeley at the mercy of a succession of Protestant Diets. They
were to prove slow in granting them, even reluctant, since there were
pacifist elements among them which saw the Pope, not the Sultan, as the
principal enemy. At the same time they were quick to exploit, to their own
ends, the secular conflict between Habsburg and Ottoman
   p187 To this day, when disaster overtakes him a Hungarian will say: "No
matter, more was lost on Mohacs field." Organized Hungarian resistance came
to a virtual end with the battle of Mohacs, which sealed the position of
Turkey as a predominant power in the heart of Europe for the next two centuries
   p204 1535, a treaty with his "good friend," Francis.. complete religious
liberty to the French in the Ottoman Empire, with the right to keep guard
over the holy places.. end to the commercial predominance of Venice
   p228 [Toulon] Christian captives were openly sold.. Francis I, having
asked for Turkish support, soon grew disturbed at the overt nature and extent
of it, and its unpopularity with his subjects
   p263-4 link the two seas, the Black Sea, already an Ottoman lake, witht he
Caspian.. planned eighteen centruies earlier by Seleucis Nicator.. difficulties
after a third of the canal.. north, so the survivors concluded, was not for
Moslems.. Sokollu, with his eyes still on trade with the East, now contemplated
a second grand technical enterprise in the form of a canal across the Isthmus
of Suez
   p272 When the Venetian minister in Istanbul first sounded the Grand Vezir
as to the prospects of a settlement, Sokolu replied: "There is a wide
difference between your loss and ours. In capturing Cyprus from you we have
cut off one of your arms; in defeating our fleet you have merely shaved off
our beard; the lopped arm will not grow again, but the shorn beard will grow
stronger than before." The negotiation of the peace treaty received active
support from an ambassador sent to the Porte by King Charles IX of France,
who in common with the Venetians, feared the aggrandizement of Spain at her
expense in the Levant
   p275 But it was the Venetian, Sultana Safiye Baffo, who continued to
excercise the predominant influence, particularly in foreign affairs.  In
face of strong provocation from Venetain shipping, she dissuaded the Sultan
from attacking her native Republic of St Mark; and indeed Venice obtained
from the Porte the renewal of capitulations.. depths of corruption were
reached when the Sultan himself became accessible to bribes on a substantial
scale, as hi sshare of the sums paid by petitioners to his courtiers and
ministers. This practice was introduced to Murad by a powerful favourite
named Shemsi Pasha, who was known as the "Falconer of Petitions." Shemsi
claimed descent from the Seljuk princes, and thus looked upon their
supplanters, the Ottomans as enemies. On one occassion (so his biographer
records) he emerged from the Sultan's presence in a state of some elation,
declaiming: "At last I have avenged my dynasty on that of the House of
Ottoman. As it caused our ruin I have now prepared its own." Asked how he had
done this, the favourite replied: "By persuading the Sultan to share in the
sale of his own favours. It is true that I offered him a tempting bait. Forty
thousand ducats is no small sum. From this day the Sultan himself will set
the example of corruption, and corruption will destroy the Empire."
   p279 The flaw in Suleiman's land reforms now became evident. It arose from
the fact that, with the best motives but not, as time passed, with the best
effects, his distribution of the principal fiefs was centralized in the
capital, not decentralized as before in the hands of the provincial
authorities. All too often it thus came to depend less on justice of claims
to them than on palace intrigues and the corrupt distribution of favours. It
led to the development of larger landed estates, which was the opposit of
Suleiman's intention, and in the process to the growth of the hereditary
principle. This accompanied the gradual ending of the period of continuous
Turkish conquest with its profits to landholders, and thus to their
increasing exactions from the peasantry
   p337 [ca 1666] Four days later Morosini surrendered the city of Candia,
acknowledging that it was no longer tenable. Its seige had lasted longer than
the seige of Troy. Koprulu Ahmed granted honourable terms, which were loyally
observed. The depleted Venetian garrison were allowed to take with them a
portion of their artillery, while the Cretans were left free to seek homes
elsewhere. Venice kept ports in the island, which otherwise became Turkish
territory, forming a natural barrier across the southern Aegean, making the
eastern Mediterranean a Turkish lake. Its Greek Christian inhabitants
welcomed the Turks as liberators from the oppression of Latin Catholic rule;
moreover, as time went on they became, to a substantial extent, converts to
Islam
   p349 [ca 1684] Morosini accomplished the conquest of the Morea, deriving
support, despite firm Turkish action, from the obstreperous inhabitants of
the Mani.. advanced northwrd to Corith, then beseiged and captured Athens. In
the course of the Venetian bombardment the Parthenon, carefully preserved for
two thousand years past, was hit by a shell. This blew up a powder magazine
concealed there by the Turks and destroyed a large part of the temple, thus
bequeathing to posterity a ruin. Afterward the Venetians evacuated Athens for
fear of reprisals from the Turkish garrison still at Thebes, but removed the
lion of Piraeus which now adorns, with a lioness from Delos, the Arsenal of
Venice
   p356 Thus the English ambassador, Lord Paget, and his Dutch colleague,
Jacob Colyer, now offered to act as mediators for a peace treaty between the
Porte and the Christian powers on the beasis of uti_possidetis.. 1689 at
Karlowitz, in Croatia.. Habsburg empire retained Slavonia, Transylvania, a
large section of Hungary without Temesvar, and a stretch of territory east of
the Tisza.. Poland regained Podolia, Kamieniec, and the western Ukranine,
with a stretch of territory east of the Tisza, but withdrew from
Moldavia. Venice retained the Morea, the island of Santa Maura, and most of
her conquests in Dalmatia and Albania, but relinquished conquered territories
north of the Isthmus of Corinth
   p365 But in the Balkans the prelates were at this time more inclined to
seek Russian protection against the Catholic Austrians, who sought to convert
them from the Orthodox to their own faith, rather than against the Moslem
Turks, who did not seek to make converts. They pleaded with Moscow for
slavation "from the Papists and Jesuits who rage against the Orthodox more
than against the Turks and Jews." In fact Peter the Great, though ready
enough in his own good time to emerge as Orthodox Christian champion against
the infidel, was too wary a sovereign to be hurried into any such role,
intent as he now was on his immediate strategic objective of establishing
Russia as a power on the Black Sea
   p374 In fact, as previously in Cyprus and Crete, the Greeks were inclinded
to welcome the Turks as liberators from the Latin tyranny of their Venetian
masters, to whom they gave no assistance.. By the end of 1714 the republic
had lost the whole of the Morea and the islands of the Archipelago
   p384 foreign diplomats had to contend with the problem of language..
foreign envoy this depended upon his own dragoman - his interpreter and
intelligence agent - who was usually a Greek or a Levantine of Latin
origin.. slanted interpretation, to influence talks as he chose.. calculated
leakages to his fellow dragomen.. 1669.. high office of Dragoman of the
Porte. Drawn as a rule from the Greek merchantile community, the Phanariots,
his rank amounted in fact to that of a minister of foreign affairs
   p400 For England at this time favoured the expansion of Russia as opposed
to that of her enemy France; nor did she yet support the policy of upholding
the integrity of the Ottoman Empire. The government thus indicated that any
attempt by France or Spain to obstruct the entrance of the Russian [Orloff
1770] fleet into the Mediterranean would be treated as a hostile act
   p412 To Burke "the Turks were an essentially Asiatic people who completely
isolated themselves from European affairs" and had no part to play in the
balance of power
   p440 cultural revival. Here was a Greek renaissance in the classical
tradition, drawing its ideas from the liberal philosophers of the French
Revolution and from the general diffusion of knowledge among the Greeks, as
among enlightened Turks, since the time of Selim III.  This took the form of
improved education, endowed by wealthy Greeks through schools which revived
the study of Greek history, and through the dissemination of books published
abroad in the Greek language.  Within it lay the seeds of an ultimate
liberation and the rebirth of the Greek national spirit. Expatriates in the
West played a part in it. So within the Empire itself, did the Phanariot
Greeks in the service of the Porte; also the affluent Greek commercial
communities of Istanbul, Salonika, Smyrna, and the various islands of the
Greek Archipelago. Several of these in effect governed themselves, notably
Chios, where the Turks kept the enlightened government system of the former
Genoese chartered company under local officials and soldiers; and also the
three "nautical islands" of Hydra, Spetsai, and Psara, seafaring communities
whose sailors had a share in their ships
   p442 But if this were to succeed it must be systematically planned and
coordinated. Here an integral part was played by the Greek merchant
community, with its widespread contacts both in Greece and abroad. Its
instrument of organization was the Philike_Hetaeria, or "Society of Friends,"
originally a product of the unsuccessful Greek rising against the Turks, with
the aid of the Russians, in 1770. Its fouder toward the end of the century
was teh Greek national poet Rhigas Pheraios, who gave to the revolution its
Marseillaise. By birth a Vlach, hence a native of Rumania, he dreamed, in
terms more poetic than realistic, not merely of a liberated Greece but of a
multinational Balkan federation of autonomous Christian states, like a
miniature Byzantine Empire, whose official language and church would be Greek
and for which, so he imagined, Serbs, Bulgarians, Albanians and Rumanians
would readily draw the sword in Christian unity for the cause of Greek
freedom. Into this indeed Kara George and the leaders of the first Christian
rebellion against the Sultan were in fact to be initiated. The execution of
Rhigas by the Turks led to the decline of his Hetaeria. Now, howeverm in
1814, it was revived, not in Greece but in RUssiam by three Greek merchants
of Odessa. In Athens itself it took sshape under cover of a Greek literary
society, so as to spread its ideas among educated Greeks without arousing
Turkish suspicions
   p445 It had all too soon become evident that no Greek would accept the
sovereignty of another Greek. Hence the solution must evetually be found in a
sovereign prince from the West
   p448 Right-wing Toryism in England had given place to a more liberal
policy with the fall of Lord Castlereagh and the succession to his office of
the liberal-minded George Canning, whose Philhellenic kinsman, Stratford
Canning, was now appointed ambassador to the Porte.  English consciences had
been outraged by tales of the atrocities of Ibrahim Pasha, who was reputed to
be enslaving Greeks with a view to the repopulation of the Peloponnese with
Egyptians. Public opinion was stirred above all by the heroic sacrifice, in
so noble a cause, of Lord Byron
   p457 extermination by modern arms of the nucleus of a military force five
centuries old, successively the terror of Europe anf of the declining Ottoman
Sultans themselves. It was completed with unremitting severity, by the
slaughter throughout the provinces of thousands more. On the same day the
Sultan abolished, by proclamation, the corps of the Janissaries; their name
was proscribed and their standards destroyed. A month later the brotherhood
of the Benktashi dervishes, who had for centuries aided and abetted them,
with the destruction of its convents, the public exeution of its principal
   p459 Prussians who served the Sultan's purpose, in the person of the young
Lieutenant Helmuth von Moltke.. start of a Germanic tradition in the Turkish
armed forces, which was to prevail - not always altogether happily - into the
twentieth century
   p469 Led now by Palmerston, strong diplomatic pressure was brought to bear
upon the Sultan to insist on the Russian withdrawal [1833 Bosporus] , in
return for concessions to Mehmed Ali and an Anglo-French guarantee against
his further invasion. A firman was thus issued by the Sultan, confirming
Mehmed Ali not only in the pashalik of Egypt and Crete, but in those of
Syria, Damascus, Tripoli, Aleppo, and Adana
   p474 Hatti-Sherif of Guhane..  Tanzimat.. earliest constitutional
document of any Islamic country [1839].. equal application of rights
to all Ottoman subjects, regardless of race or creed
    p495 admiration of a newly arrived British officer for "the cool
indifference of the Turks to danger." [ditto Korea] While forbidding all
thoughts of surrender, the young officers, in English sporting fashion,
organized a sweepstake to name the date when Silistria might be retireved
   p510 Indeed, following the publication of Gladstone's pamphlet, the Tsar
was informed by General Ignatiev, the Russian ambassador at the Porte: "THe
Bulgarian massacres have brought Russia wha she never had before - the
support of British public opinion"
   p525 To the Greeks the British government had declared that it was
"prepared to exert all its influence to prevent the absorption into a Slav
state of any Greek population." The Balkan Moslems appealed for justice to
Queen Victoria, as the empress of a hundred million Moslem subjects. The
Albanians formed a league to "resist until death" any attempt on their
lands. In this atmosphere the Tsar changed his attitude. In a secret
agreement, soon revealed, between the British and Russian governments, his
ambassador to London modified his original plans for a "great Bulgaria"
   p538 [Abdul Hamid] had in particular "a kind of horror of Mr Gladstone,"
who had returned to power in 1880, and who in turn saw the Sultan and his
government as "a bottomless pit of fraud and falsehood"
   p548 It was from the outset Britain's genuine intention, as agreed by both
parties, to withdraw her forces from Egypt as soon as it became possible to
establish a stable native administration, still under Turkish
sovereignty.. Abdul Hamid, who at first seems to have prided himself on a
diplomatic victory against Britain, soon came to realize tha he had in fact
committed a serious bluder.. Attempts to secure British withdrawal by Turkey,
France and Russia over the next five years came to nothing, and the problems
inherent in an Anglo-Egyptian administration of Egypt [replaing Dixie
cotton?] became such as to preclude it
   p554 felt themselves to be Europeans.. dispatch to the Congress of Berlin
of an Armenian delegation, requesting the appointment of a Christian
governor-general - as in the Lebanon since its autonomy in 1861
   p562 ambassadors, here on their own doorsteps, could see with their own
eyes the true horror of those iniquities long perpetrated through the whole
of Armenia, which the double-faced Sultan, behind the deceits of his official
censorship, had sough to conceal.. Gladstone, at the age of eighty-six,
emerged from retirement to make at Liverpool a last great speech against the
"unspeakable Turk," whose empire deserved to be "rubbed oof the map" as a
"dsigrace to civilization" and a "curse to mankind." He branded the Sultan as
"Abdul the Great Assassin"
   p566 Abdul Hamid the Kaiser was now doubly welcome, since Germany, alon
among the powers, had refrained from protesting against his Armenian massacres
   p590 The First Balkan War was a blitzkrieg, from three separate
directions, which the Turkish armies, one defeat following another, survived
for a bare six weeks. The Greeks, advancing from the south under the command
of their German-educated Crown Prince Constantine, overcame a strong Turkish
force, which they then trapped in a ravine to capture all its artillery and
transport. When the Turks, reinforced, took up a stronger position, the Greek
guns mowed them down, putting them to flight like a disorderly rabble. Then
the Greeks pursued the rest of the turkish army across the border to liberate
Salonika, marching into the city on the feast day of its patron saint,
Demetrios, to be pelted with roses by delirious Greek crowds in the streets
   p592 But Bulgaria, in her obstinate belligerence, rejected Russian
arbitration, threatened to occupy the whole of Macedonia.. lasted barely a
month, confounding all expectation with a dramatic sequence of Bulgarian
defeats, and wholly reversing the balance of power between the Balkan
sttes. The Serbs and Greeks, at first taken by surprise, soon rallied to win
resounding victories in the river valleys to the north and in the mountains
to the east of Salonika
   p607 British failure at Galipoli gave a breathing space to the Young Turk
triumvirate, leaving it free to pursue, without external interference, a
premeditated internal policy for the final elimination of the Armenian
race. Their proximity to the Russians on the Caucasus front furnished a
convenient pretext for their persecution, on a scale far exceeding the
atrocitiesof Abdul Hamid, through the deportation and massacre of one million
Armenians, more that half of whome perished
				     #@#
   American  antiquity.   Cornog,  Evan
American  Scholar;  Autumn98,  Vol.   67  Issue  4,  p53,  9p  "A  republican
government," Clinton said, "instead of  being unfriendly to the growth of the
fine arts,  is the appropriate  soil for their cultivation."   Monarchies, by
contrast,  "create a  barrier against  the ascent  of genius  to  the highest
stations, and they  cast the most distinguished talents  and the most exalted
endowments in the back ground of  society." The proof lay in the achievements
of the Athenians. The Acropolis,  he declared, is "the most interesting place
on the globe"  and demonstrates "the immortal honour,  which a small republic
has acquired, by the cultivation of the arts."..  The crucial shortcoming was
in  the elite:  "There  is not  so  much concentrated  knowledge  in so  many
individuals as  in Europe."  To  make matters worse, Clinton  continued, what
intellectual  life there  was  had been  distracted  by factional  politics..
While it  was a  common conceit that  the Indians  of North America  were the
degenerate  remnants of the  lost tribes  of Israel  (William Penn  and Roger
Williams both  espoused this view), Clinton  rejected the theory  in favor of
Asiatic  origins  and a  possible  link  to  the ancient  Scythians.   Citing
Herodotus's description  of the Scythians'  cruelty as warriors,  he believed
that from  them "we  may derive the  practice of  scalping...  and it  is not
improbable,  considering  the  maritime  skill  and distant  voyages  of  the
Phoenicians and  Carthaginians, that America  derives part of  its population
from that source by water, as  it undoubtably has from the northeast parts of
Asia by land."
			     #@#
   Sons of Conquerors, Hugh Pope, Overlook Duckworth, 2005
   p25 core genius of the Turks is military organization. It is Turkic rulers
who forged most of the great empires of the Middle East and Central Asia.
   p42 The turkic peoples were not necessarily ashamed of their ruthless,
all-conquering reputation. As late as the 17th century, Ottoman diarist
Evliya Celebi penned tales of fantastical barbarity as the Ottomans sallied
out each year.. "If we make a 40-year peace with you, the who are we, the
Ottomans, to make war against?"
   p72 Byzantine chronicler Theophylactus of Simocatta reported 1400 years
ago the boast of early Turks that earthquakes were rare in their lands. The
truth is, tremors are frequent.. The other Turkish boast, Theophylactus said,
was they had no epidemics of disease. SImilarly, when HIV/AIDS swept the
world in the 1990s, many Turks mistakenly believed their race was immune.
   p132 He told me how he had set things straight in 1992, when the late
Turkish President Turgut Ozal gathered the presidents of the newly
independent Turkic states in Ankara and urged them to sign a strong
declaration of common Turkic purpose.. "Mr. President, we just left the
Russian Empire. We don't want to enter another emprire now." [Kazak
Nazarbayev]
   p152 Peter Fleming, a British traveler through Xinjiang in the 1930s, was
horrified by Uygur attitudes, especially when he passed a donkey abandoned on
the roadside to die of its hideous sores. "The TUrkis are completely
heartless with their animals, whose breakdown is accelerated by callous
neglect"
   p189 In the centuries prior to the Russian conquest in the 1860s, Central
Asia's governing class and military were as a rule Turkic, and preserved the
clan structure of the steppe. Persian was usually the culture of literature
and the administration in the towns. Arabic was the lingua franca of religion
and science, like the Latin of Europe's medieval scholars
   p210 Over the centruies, the Turks have found many ways to Europe. It has
often been a prmised land they gilded as the kizil elma, or golden apple, of
their literary imagination. Not counting proto-Turkish raiders like Atilla
the Hun, the first of these tenacious infiltrators crossed what was to become
known as the Turkish Straits in the 14th century. Byzantine Emperor John
Cantucazene had hired them as mercenaries in a civil war. He had offered only
a season's right to plunder his Balkan territories in return for their
services, but the Ottoman Turks staye don, telling him it was "not Muslim
custom to give up territory conquered from the infidel." Ottiman troops went
on to conquer much of southeastern Europe. A more subtle invasion of
northwestern Europe started in 1961, also by invitation, as Turkish guest
workers set out to help power Germany's post-war economic boom
   p221 Izvestia, for instance, reported in 1998 that scientists had found a
72% correlation between genes of American Indians and a village in Russia's
Central Asian republic of Tuva - and that the TUrkic Tuvans looked exactly
like American Indians too. Likewise, a University of Arizona study found a
strong linkage between 19 native American groups and 15 from Siberia
   p223 "Native Americans and Turks worship the wolf. They value the color
turquoise. Shamans exist in both world," he said. "There is a common legend,
too. Kukulkan was a man who came by the sea and taught everything in the
Manas epic of the Kyrgyz. In <exican legend, he also appears as a
white-bearded, knowledgeable man." He listed American Indian tribal names
like Koman and Yoruk, exactly the same as well-known Turkic clans. Core
Turkic words like ata for father and anne for mother are shared with the
Cherokee and other toungues. THe word yurt means tent for the Obigwa.
   p248 Iran's population is mostly SHia, but has a significant Sunni
minority. Turkey, meanwhile, is majority Sunni, but has a minority of perhaps
one fifth of the population which is "Alevi," a kind of folk cult with strong
Shia elements. In ethnic terms, the paradox is more complicated. TUrkey,
while claiming a strong ethnic link to Azerbaijan, is only home to a few
hundred thousand full ethnic Azeris - other Turks are close, but more like
ethnic cousins. Yet few people realize that perhaps one quarte rof Iran's
population are thnic Azeris
   p269 Altay, the forested Central Asian mountqins at the point where the
broders of RUssia, CHina and Mongolia meet. THe modern Turks count Altay as
their legendary motherland. Indeed, Yuguseva said that he people considered
themselves the purest of all Turkic peoples, and the center of the
world. TUrkey's Turks are taught that the first Turks were saved by a
she-wolf that led them from danger in altay; Nadya [Yuguseva] said that her
people had a similar legend. She claimed her shamanism was the oldest
religion in the world
   p279 Just 6% of young Turks regularly went to a mosque.. Some 90% believed
in God, and two-thirds fasted during the holy month of Ramadan
   p292 Since Baku became the world's first oil-boom town in the late 19th
century - the origin of the fortunes of Alfred Nobel, who endowed the famous
prize, and a branch of the Rothschild family - it has attracted foreign
competition and intervention. The need for Azerbaijani oil hardened the
determination of Soviet RUssia to crush the fledgling independent republic of
Azerbaijan of 1918-20. The Baku oil fields were a prime target of Hitler's
catastrophic 1941 invasion of the Soviet Union
   p300 For more than half a century now, they have draine doff the lifeblood
of Central Asia to irrigate fields of cotton.. water slowly evaporates,
leaving behind acrid bowls of salt and dust.. gradual drying up of the steppe
is one reason given by historians for the great westward movement of the
Turkic people. It could date back to pasture failures when the skies darkened
after an enormous explosion of Krakatoa, the Indonesian volcano, in 535 AD
   p314 When 19th century adventurer Arminius Vambery visited the abdlands
here, indeed, rapacity was a public and positive virtue. In one group of
Turmen yurts, he chanced to witness the return of a raiding party. First
everyone listened to the tale of the chief raider, whose excitememnt was
mixed with outrage that his Persian victims should dare to resist being
plundered
   p363 "I advise people to have a critical loyalty to Germany, but a
critical solidarity with Turkey." The resistance to assimilation among German
Turks was especially strong in the two-thirds of the community who were from
conservative and rural backgrounds
   p374 teased he husband with a smile. "I guess the reason you guys like
your home town so much is that none of you have to live there!"
   p383 However secular the Turkic style of governement is judged, Islam and
nationalism are inextricably entwined at the heart of any Turkic
identity.. The Turkic states with the strongest Islamic movements -
Uzbekistan and Turkey - are also those with the strongest sense of national
identity.. Thanks to their relatively secular and opportunistic outlook, the
Turks have shown themselves to be mor eopen to Western ideas than other major
Islamic peoples
				     #@#
   The National Interest 2002 SPRING Charles Horner The Other Orientalism:
China's Islamist Problem. Confucianism, China's homegrown ideology, was
integral to the growth and consolidation of China's influence in Korea, Japan
and Vietnam. But the New Thinking of New China?Communist and Maoist
China?carried even grander ambitions to make China a force in places where it
had never before been well?established. Among those were the core countries
of that other great non?European center of culture and power, the Islamic
world.. 1965, when secular radicalism informed both Chinese strategic
ambitions in Southeast Asia and Indonesia's own internal political
vocabulary. The Communist Party of Indonesia, made up mostly of local
Chinese, attempted a coup d'C tat that, had it succeeded, might have
solidified a much?feared Beijing?Jakarta axis.. In the Philippines, China had
comparable hopes for the Huks' "national liberation movement.".. The rise of
Islam is itself closely coincidental to the flourishing of China 's great
Tang dynasty (618?907), a dynasty renowned through the ages for its many
splendors. There are Chinese accounts of Arab traders in Canton offering a
dazzling array of goods. There are records of intrepid Chinese pilgrims like
Xuanzang, the 7th?century monk who traveled the Silk Road westward.. At the
moment, for example, Beijing's most important preoccupation is drawing the
Sino?Islamic boundary in Xinjiang ("New Territories" in Chinese, or Chinese
Turkestan or East Turkestan in our gazetteer), a 600,000 square?mile chunk of
land that accounts for about 20 percent of the territory of the "People's
Republic of China." Perhaps twenty million people live there, of which about
13 million are Muslim. Of those, 9 million are Uighurs, and 4 million are a
mix of Kazaks, Uzbeks, Tajiks and others.. ancient Silk Road.  Centuries
later, the larger region as a whole, finding itself situated between
expanding Romanov and Manchu empires, became a place of rivalry?and this well
before anyone had internalized the significance of large oil deposits in
Xinjiang's Tarim Basin.. how Chinese came to think of Xinjiang as China. To
understand that, we need know that in the mid?18th century, Qianlong
(1736?96), the greatest of the Manchu emperors, brought Qing imperial rule
there. James Millward of Georgetown University has reconstructed for us the
debate over this great enterprise and has especially recapitulated the
opposition of the Manchu emperor's Han Chinese counselors of state. These men
saw no point in wasting the empire's resources on the conquest of barbaric
wastelands. The Emperor argued back that the incorporation of the New
Territories would prove an economical way of defending the core of the empire
in China proper over the longer run.. might be a wasteland, but that did not
necessarily make it barbaric as long as its inhabitants honored his rule. As
it happened, the decay of the Qing dynasty's power resulted in the loss of
Xinjiang to local "rebels" in the mid?19th century.. Chinese mandarinate who
began to argue for the re?establishment of imperial power in the region,
seeing the problems there as the result of prior misunderstandings of how to
govern the place. In this view, a re?conquered Xinjiang properly run?that is,
run along traditional Chinese, not Manchu, lines?would contribute to the
solution of the country's difficulties.. Central to the Manchu view of things
was the notion that "China" and "Xinjiang" were separate places.. traveler in
Xinjiang today will be told by local Chinese that "Taklamakan" means "you go
in, but you don't come out." The quip aptly expresses what they think about
Xinjiang's entry into China more than 200 years ago.. The Manchu dynasty
ended in 1912, the Romanov in 1917.. between 1944 and 1949, there was even a
formally?proclaimed East Turkestan Republic.. In the early 1950s, the regimes
in both Stalin's USSR and Mao's PRC were sufficiently synchronized in their
debased brutality that a Turkic person on one side of the line had no
particular reason to envy his brother on the other. They also shared a
roughly similar radioactive peril: while the Soviets were busily
contaminating Kazakstan, the Chinese were establishing their nuclear testing
site at Lop Nor, in Xinjiang.. In another sense, though, Xinjiang is
thoroughly up?to?date?in the Islamic Internationalist character of its
politics.. People outside the country who support their Xinjiang kinsmen
report on Chinese repression beyond that which Beijing itself publicizes, so
that Beijing admits to "hundreds" of arrests, while others say "thousands."
Beijing admits to "dozens" of executions, while others say "hundreds."..
Since China fears, for example, that Iran and Saudi Arabia might stir up and
subsidize discontent among Turkic Muslims in Xinjiang as they once did among
the Afghans, the Chinese response is to cool proliferation concerns and
supply arms and "problem technologies" to them?at generous prices. Since
China fears that the now?independent "stans" will harbor sympathizers and
supporters of independence for East Turkestan, it subsidizes their trade,
overpays for their mineral rights, gives them weapons, and, most of all,
provides great ceremonies for their leaders.. Long before the world worried
about Islamic extremism, China was hard at work building back doors through
the Islamic world to the world beyond as, for example, the fabled Karakoram
Highway chiseled into forbidding mountains, ultimately designed to connect
China's far west to the Pakistani port of Karachi. There is also the need for
oil; China is now a major importer and, therefore, a competitor for access to
energy in the Persian Gulf, the Caspian Sea, the Indonesian archipelago, and
the waters adjacent. Obviously, these projects are advanced by the
co?optation and isolation of extremist Islam, not only by China, but also by
others.. Yet there seems to be an unalterable commitment within the Chinese
government to keep millions of such bloody?minded people under Chinese
control, with the risk of turning Xinjiang into a Chinese Chechnya.. Chinese
government has complained bitterly to Pakistani President Pervez Musharraf
about his having granted the United States exclusive access to airfields at
Jacobabad and Pasni, and to his allegedly having allowed U.S. intelligence
agencies to set up listening posts in the north opposite Xinjiang and Tibet..
Early in 2002.. issued an official paper linking heightened disorders in
Xinjiang to Osama bin Laden saying, among other things, that "bin Laden has
schemed with the heads of Central and West Asian terrorist organizations many
times to help the East Turkestan forces in Xinjiang launch a holy war with
the aim of setting up a theocratic Islamic state in Xinjiang." [Charles
Horner is a senior fellow at the Hudson Institute. During the administrations
of Presidents Reagan and George H.W. Bush, he served in the Department of
State and the U.S. Information Agency.]
			     #@#
   Stavrianos, Balkans, NYU 2000 0-8147-9766-0
   p17 The Greeks now made their unique and well-known contributions to
Western civilization. ALthough handicapped by their incurable particularism
and by the poverty of their technology, they succeeded nevertheless in
emancipating the human mind from the supernaturalism and intolerance which
had characterized Oriental civilization..  Whereas the Roman Empire was
continental in character, the Greek world was maritime and coastal
   p19 In the Balkans, Greek culture penetrated to a greater degree than
heretofore, though in this respect also the peninsula was far from being
united. The Thracians were only slightly influenced and the Illyrians almost
not at all. THe Macedonians, however, became thoroughly Hellenized in the
third century.. Despite their mixture of blod, the Macedonians were now one
people and their country was an integral part of the Greek world
   p202 entry of Turkey into the war on the side of Napoleon. Britain and
France had signed the Peace of Amiens in March, 1802, but hostilities between
the two powers broke out again in May, 1803. Two years later Russia and
Austria joined England to form the Third Coalition
   p270 Greek Phanariote administrators and Orthodox prelates were at the
height of their power in the eighteenth century.. In the sixteenth century
the South Slavs rather than the Greeks had been especially prominent in
imperial affairs
   p274 lowest point in the fortunes of the Greek people in modern times was
reached during these decades in the late seventeenth and early eighteenth
centuries. When the Venetians acquired the Peloponnesus by the Karlowitz
Treaty in 1699 they found less than 90,000 inhabitants, a number smaller than
that of any other period since prehistoric times
   p275 Greek economy was stimulated also by certain provisions of the
Russo-Turkish treaties of Kuchuk Kainarji (1774) and Jassy (1792).  They
stipulated that the Black Sea straits be opned to Russian and Austrian
commerce, and that the Greek subjects of the sultan be allowed to fly the
Russian flag on their ships.. At the same time, Greek communities were
established and were soon flourishing in Russian ports such as Odessa, the
Chersonese, and Taganrog. Russian historians have recognized the fact that
"the Greeks were the chief middlemen in the whole of the southern
trade. . . and that the success if the southern Russian trade depended to a
very great degree on the freedom and safety of Greek navigation"
   p290 At this critical moment Tsar Nicholas appointed a "Special Committee
on the Problems of Turkey" with instructions to consider the political
complications arising from the war with Turkey. This committee made a
decision of far-reaching significance. It concluded that a partition of the
Ottoman Empire was contrary to Russian interests. One reason was that
partition would create a "labarynth of difficulties and complications" with
other great powers.. By the Andrianople Treaty of September 14, 1829, Russia
relinquished her conquests in the Balkans but advanced her frontier from the
northern to the southern mouth of the Danube.
   p281 October 9, 1831, when Capodistrias was assasinated by two members of
the Mavromichalis clan.. May, 1832, satisfactory terms had been arranged,
including the extension of the forntier slightly northward to the Volo-Arta
line
   p325 The tsar had conversations with Seymour in January and February of
1953. He asserted his views with typical frankness. But he also expressed
doubts as to the longevity of what he termed the "sick man" of
Europe. Reportedly he stated that Turkey was "gravely ill" and he urged that
Britain and Russia agree beforehand concerning the disposition of the sick
man's estate. So far as Russia's aims were concerned, the tsar specifically
repudiated Empress Catherine's designs on Constantinople and the Balkans. He
already had as much territory as he desired, the tsar declared, and he would
be satisfied if Constantinople were made a free port. Serbia, Bulgaria, and
the Danubian Principalities should be independent states under Russian
protection. Finally, the tsar informed Seymour that he would have no
objections if Britain acquired Crete and Egypt
   p361 Transylvania. Louis Kosuth, the Hungarian leader, stated outright in
his personal newspaper that "we must hasten to Magyarize the Croats,
Roumanians and Saxons for otherwise we shall perish"
   p367 As late as the 1840's a French traveler noted that throughout the
Balkans "the best commercial houses . . .  the best schools are held by the
Greeks. The Greek is the mens_agitans_molem [leavening intellect] of all the
East: where he is not, there is barbarism"
   p405 [1876] British delegate was Lord Salisbury, one of the ministers who
had less fear of Russia and more sympath for the Balkan Christians than did
Disraeli. Salisbury got along well with Ignatiev and the conference quickly
reached a compromise agreement
   p496 Albanians are generally considered to be the most ancient ethnic
group in Southeastern Europe. They are descendents of pre-Hellenic stock that
was pushed back into the mountains of the western Balkans by the Hellenes and
the Slavs
   p497 Even before the appearance of the Turks there had been a considerable
Albanian exodus southward into Greece because of Serbian pressure in the
north.. Albanian colonies in Italy were more advanced culturally than the
homeland under Turkish rule and therefore were able to contribute
substantially to the national awakening.. Ghegs are typical mountaineers -
tall, rough and warlike.. Tosks are shorter, more sober, somewhat mellowed by
centuries of contact with Byzantine culture
   p498 Ghegs in the north adopted Catholicism, apparently in order to resist
the pressure of the Orthodox Serbs.. Islam. Many of the Catholics in the
north embraced the new religion, their reason apparently being their fear and
hatred of the Slavs
   p586 Turks fighting on interior lines in their own country, Thus Metaxas
foresaw a repetition of Napoleon's experience in Russia. In fact the
distances in Russia and Asia Minor were on a similar scale..  Metaxas
concluded that an expedition in Asia Minor would have no success.. RUssians
were aiding the Turks openly, while the French and Italians were doing so
covertly. Only the British and the Greks were left to resist the Turkish
nationalists..  became clear that the main issue in the forthcoming leections
would be the question of COnstantine's return, A monkey's bite had bought the
feud once more to a head by pitting the old adversaries against each other -
Constantine and Venizelos. The election results surprised everyone - even the
most sanguine royalists. Venizelos himself was unseated
   p677 1920 a total of 2,259 chifliks existed in Greece, distributed as
follows: Macedonia, 818; Thessaly, 584; Epirus, 410; "old" Greece, 363;
Thrace, 64.. Under the terms of this law the government distributed 53,700
hectacres of state land and 48,000 hectacres of shuch land. Then with the
coming of the refugees more ligislation was passed reulating the disposition
of various properties available in the new provinces. As a result, an
additional 1,142,000 hectacres were divided, of which 592,130 were vacated by
departing Turks and Bulgars; the remainder consisted of former church, state,
and private holdings.  The magnitude of the reform is indicated by the fact
that the lands distributed constituted 38 per cent of the total cultivated
area of Greece
   p786 [1941] Bulgarian government made every effort to absorb tha Greek and
Yugoslav territory it had annexed.. Bulgarian policy was from the outset much
more ruthless in the former Greek lands. Since there were few Slavs in these
regions, the Bulgarians here sought not ot convert the local population but to
eliminate it one way or another and to replace it with Bulgarian colonists. 
Greek citizens were conscripted, deported, deprived of their property, and in
various other ways hounded until they sought refuge in flight
   p772 Ustashi accordingly set out to exterminate one portion of the Serbian
population and to force the remainder to become Croatians.  There followed a
series of St Bartholomew's Nights against the Orthodox Serbians and also
against the Jews. Some members of the Croatian Catholic hierarchy endorsed
the butchery and participated in the forcible conversion of Serbians to
Catholicism. The Moslems joine din the massacres, so that Yugoslavia was rent
by a virtual religious war with Catholics and Moslems allied against the
Orthodox and the Jews. In 1942 Pavelich boasted that "Great deeds were done
by Germans and Croats together. We can proudly say that we succeeded in
breaking the Serb nation, which, after the English, is the most thick-headed,
the most stubborn and the most stpuid"
   p787 Such was the nightmare of occupation in Greece. During those three
and a half years, 30 per cent of the nation's wealth was destroyed, 7 per
cent of th epopulation (500,000 out of 7,000,000) perished in battle or of
starvation and diseases
   p802 Another explanation for Chirchill's Greek policy may lie in the fact
that the EAM was not as powerful and militant an organization as its Yugoslav
counterpart. Churchill was informed unequivocally that the Partisans would
play a decisive role in postwar Yugoslavia. The reports from Greece, although
stressing the pre-eminence of the EAM, did not acceot its ultimate triumph as
inevitable. Accordingly, Chrchill, in giving arms to the EAM to fight the
Axis, imposed throughout certain conditions and restrictions designed to make
possible British supervision and control, and to prevent the EAM from
consolidating and extending its predominance
   p805 Brigadier Myers, who had become iddentified with the plan to keep
King George abroad, was not allowed to return to Greece, being replaced by
Colonel Woodhouse
   p806 When the Italians surrendered in September, 1943, ELAS sezed
most of their arms and supplies
   p807 [Woodhouse, Discord 1948 p82] "it is perfectly correct to say .
. . tht without British support Zervas' army [EDES] would never have existed
. . . If Zervas had not been supported the whole of Greece would have been
controlled by EAM-ELAS when the Germans left it"
   p814 When Churchill proposed a meeting between King Peter and Tito, the
latter hreplie that he had no objection in principle to the meeting but that
the time was premature.  The outstanding feature of the Churchill-Tito
meeting was the resolute independence of the Yugoslav leader. Churchill
wished to promote the interests of the king in the hope of thereby furthering
Britain's postwar position in Yugoslavia. Despite Tito's rebuffs, Churchill
continued to provide aid to the Partisans. Even King Peter himself broadcast
an appeal fom London on September 12 urging his people to unite under Tito
			     #@#
   Charlemont in Greece & Turkey 1749 Trigraph London ISBN 0-9508026-5-4
   p63 I have little to say of Syra, the ancient Syros, birthplace of
Pherecydes, the disciple of Pittacus, and master of the Great Pytahgoras,
only that it is the most Catholic and dirtiest of all the islands
   p87 present name Stanco is apparently derived from the Greek words eis tav
Kw (tav Doric for tnv) in like manner as the name by which Constantinople is
now usually called Stambol.. tree is a platanus, and its amazing size and
beauty brought to our recollection the wonders related of this favourite
plant by the ancient poets, orators, naturalists, and historians
   p112 groan is the tyrannic custom of inflicting arbitrary fines, which are
here styled avanias, this being the usual mode of punishing, or of
compounding for every sort of crime. And here it must be allowed that the
Athenians themselves are wholly to blame, and can alone accuse their own
folly and natural love of litigation.. allowed to conduct themselves
according to their ancient usages, and to retain the form and exercise of
their municipal government, subject however to the control of the Turkish
Vaivode, to whome, as to the last resource, an appeal lies from all inferior
tribunals. The principal court of justice among Athenian Greeks is a tribunal
of judges, and what is very remarkable, these magistrates are still dignified
with the illustrious title "Archontes' [same as now used for Archons of EP]..
(Wheler names these magistrates Epitropi, and tells us that the elders of
great quality are styles Geronti or Archonti.. Over these the Archbishop of
Athens sits as president, holding in his hands the power of excommunication,
the only punishment with which the tribunal is armed, or which it is allowed
by the Turk to inflict
   p113 no person is permitted even to speak to the excommunicated party
under the penalty of equal excommunication
   p116 Spartans still possess a great portionof the Peloponnesus, and are
now called Maniotes.. When the Venetians were masters of the Morea, some
frigates were sent to demand tribute.. principal leaders, perfidiously
detained, and theatened with death
   p117 Indeed the manner of life which these Maniotes are compelled to lead
must necessarily render them excellent soldiers, by inuring them to every
kind of hardship.. dwelling for the most partin caves.. allof them sefaring
men and pirates.. But the principal and most remarkable article of this
treaty is that itis thereby stipulated that no Turk shall ever dwell among
them, that the tribute shall not be imposed or allotted by Turkish authority,
nor collected by Turkish officers, but that they themselves shall levy the
tax according to their own pleasure, and marching out of their country in
armed bodies shall deposit the tribute in the hands of the neighboring Agas
   p118 They are governed by their own peculiar laws, which appear to be of
the true Lycurgian cast.. prostitute, the penalty is that her nose shall be
cut off, and one of her ears; and this they excercise with a view, as they
say, of encouraging matrimony..  strict observers of the Greek religion. Such
Mahometans as are converted to Christianity take shelter among them, and are
safe under their protection.. whole peninsula is supposed to contain not more
than six thousand families.. Imitating their glorious ancestors they nobly
resolved to secure the Morea against the invasion of barbarians, when in the
last war between the Venetians and the Turks, they offered, alone and
unassisted to defend against the latter the Pass of the Isthmus; a proffer
which was rejected by the infatuated Venetians, who in consequence of this
refusal, and from a total want of conduct, in nine days time saw the enemy
master of their country, having in that short space lost all their strong
places, Corinth, Napoli de Romania, [Navplio], and Patras
   p136 These Albanese are, properly speaking, natives of Epirus, the country
now called Albania, which is divided into upper and lower, taking in the whole
length of Epirus, old and new, including all the Illyricae_Gentes, and perhaps
a portion of Macedonia, nearly from the confines of the present Dalmatia to the
bounds of Livadia, or of Greece properly so called. In the last Venetian war 
these were the only troops who valiantly and efficaciously resisted the Turks
   p137 What Mr Chandler, in his account of Athens, can mean by bringing the
Grecian Albanian all the way from the coasts of the caspian, I cannot well
conceive. That a country situate on the western coast of the above-mentioned
sea, was, so late as in the fourth century, style Albania is most certain;
but that the inhabitants should migrate from thense in order to become
peasants or militia in the North of Greece, and even in the neighborhood of
Athens, seems to me somewhat extraordinary, especially when we consider that
this Albania has long since lost its name, and is now probably contined in
the great province of Chirvan
   p199 It would seem indeed as if they thought their women not only
debauched but profaned also by Christian communication; and the female who is
so far gone in depravity as to suffer herself to be defiled by the touch of a
Giaour or Infidel is deemed to be no longer fit to live. If a Christian be
found in a room with a Turkish woman, even though nothing criminal can be
supposed to have passed between them both parties are punished with death
				 #@#
   Biddle [later Bank of US prez], Greece 1806, ed McNeal, PennStateU 1993
   P90 & a roast were supplied at the expense of the sheep.  My Turk eat the
first with a wooden spoon & the second with his fingers.. There was much of
our Indian character about him. He was a pious man too
   p91 dogeared dirty volume & finding it a Greek collection of Aesop's
fables, Musaeus & some othe classic pieces. THe learned pedantry of our
Hellenists would have been very disconcerted at finding his boasted treasures
thus degraded, & finding a ragged boy a better commentator than the
disciplined pedagogues of Oxford.. ought not to omit that for the first time
I hear a shepherd's boy yhe sound of a flageolet [klarino], that rural music
so sweet so famous yet so little heard. I had never heard a note from a Swiss
peasant whilst watching his fold. Instead of music they love only tobacco, &
from their pipes nothing issues but smoke
  p109 The dark looking Bashaw received us with politeness, ordered that we
should have our horses without delay.. We found him smoking a large hooker, &
surrounded by his turks to whom we ought to have given a present.. seems that
our not having feed the servants of the Pasha or some other cabinet reason
made them remiss in their duty for iour horses did not arrive. THat fact is,
as it will be under all tyrants that these dependaents whilst they tremble
before their tyrant have no fear as soon as he is absent
   p114 Indeed so complicate are the little houses over the ruins that you
see but little of the majesty of the temple not being able to see it
close. What is still more unfortunae is tha the Turks have a mosque in the
middle which spoils very much the effect.. olive tree which Minerva made tos
pring out of the ground & on Neptunes side the well. The fugures are very
much injured, & two of them have been taken away, one by Lord Elgin..
   pp114-5 The temple of Theseus (on a rising near the Pnix) is the most
perfect building which is to be seen at Athens. Bing converted into a church
the ends of the interior are curved, the roof is vaulted & the shape of the
inside quite altered, but the exterior is quite preserved
   p115 From the Pnix after crossing the little valley where the Piraeus wall
passed formerly we reach the Musaeum now occupied by a single monument that
of Philopappus [fn C Julius Antiochos Epiphanes Philopapos, an exiled prince
of Commagene in Asia Minor (the kingdom had become a ROman province in AD 72)
because he was a great paton of the Athenians, was granted a burial place on
the Mouseion hill, wher ehis tomb was built between AD 114 and 116]. From the
Musaeum you walk tot he temple of Jupiter Olympian that is to three rows of
columns supposed to belong to the temple of that name. THey form a most
majestic sight, the columns being larger that any other at Athens & the
foundations of an astonishing size. THe Areopagus lies between the citadel &
the pnix. It is small hill where justice used to be rendered by the
people.. Beyond the temple of Jupiter Olympian is the bridge of Herodius
Atticus across the ilissus. The bridge had three small arches of which the
foundations are distinguishable. The river or rather the bed of it is very
narrow. I crossd it in twlve steps
   p116 same character distinguishes the people of Greece as formerly, The
Boetians are still a heavy, clownish and vicious people but the Athenians
have not these vices & are compararively polite and affable.. (& sic)
Spartans are rude and uncivil. All over this country are scatered Albanese
villages of which people speak no Greek but a peculiar language of their own,
a mixture of Sclavonic & other languages. These are very inudustrious
people..
   p146-7 With regard to language the Athenian thinks Mt F is the softest -
it is little Italicised. For instance, they pronounce the K like our CH, the
Italian C. The Moreans {are} more harsh & the Constantinopolitans still more
harsh, tho; they laugh at Athenian pronounciation. There is a dispute about
the present Greek pronounciation, whether it be the proper standard of the
ancient language. Let us see. The principal difference is this. The B (beta)
is pronounced like our V. THe D (delta) like our TH. e & n (epsilon & eta) the
reverse of our way, n being pronounced out I & the epsilon like our A (as in
bad). the Z (zeta) like our S. The K like CH (tho' this an Athenian custom
rather). Y (upsilon) like our B or rather F. They pronounce EY EF; AI like A
simple, EI like E; after N, tau is pronounced like D.. Can a foreign people
dictate to the descendants of the Greeks how Greek is to be read? It ought
not to be so. It is said that the Greeks themselves pronounce
differently.. The controversy turns around the Beta. The moderns pronounce it
V, to make our sound of B they write M/7 (MP).. As to Roman translation from
Greek it is to be remarked that the Romans most probably knew the Greeks
first by their writing {and} the Greeks first {knew the Romans} by
intercourse with the Romans. The Greeks therefore copied from actual hearing,
the Romans from books; and finding a Greek geographer the name of a town they
put it into Latin by substituting the same letter of their alphabet, &
afterwards pronounced them as they chose. In the same way as do the French &
English now
   p149-150 Albanese are of doubtful origin partly turk partly Christian. The
turkish part is a very bad race of thieves and assasssins
   p158 The Cadi cannot put a man in prison longer than 24 hours without the
Voivode's pemission. Between the Turks & Greeks in cases before the Cadi, the
Khoran is the law, the Turks believing that in that sacred book they can find
a decision of every possible case. But before the Archons & particularly
before the Archbishop, the Theodosian code is the rule of justice. These two
(the Archons & Archbishop) have only a jurisdiction as arbitrators, no
compulsory power. A Pasha has complete power of life & death over every man
in his kingdom
   p166 The Protestants themselves quarrel at once with the mother churhc &
with each other. The Church of England looks with disdain on the rabble of
Methodists & Quakers & Baptists & Presbyterians & Anabaptists. Not content
with Chusing his own path, & going along quitly, each sect jostles its
neighbor & if it cannot make him fall, at least throws dust in his face.. I
took a Greek master at Athens & afterwards at Trieste. The first was an
Athenian, the second a Macedonian. They gave me ideas of modern
pronounciation
  p167 much smoother language pronounced by the Greeks; the oi's the ou's &c
which we pronounce so roundly, are much less noisy whn changed into ees (as
in geese) and oos (as in goose). Homer they read like our blank verse which I
think the right way, without halting at the end of the line. It is thus that
the Italians read their poetry. THere is very little of our "sound echoing
sence".. Homer is still very musical, tho' they follow the accent ithout
regarding much the metre. Anacreon as the call him is I think less musical in
the italian translation; tho' the Greek master thought otherwise & was very
enthusiastic in praise of the original
   p184 Following tje ancient road towards Eurotas you find the old bridge
which has 4 peirs. The middle arch was large - the bridge of brick. The river
has deserted its bed, & gone nearly 50 yards to the eastward. Under the
bridge griain is planted. The Eurotas now Eri is the most pespectable river
in Greece & has a singular property for a Greek river, being always full of
water. The Inachus near Argos has I think a wider but a dry bed. The river
does not supply a sufficient depth for a bath; where I crossed near the old
bridge it was not knee deep & about 30 or 35 feet wide.. Like of old, the
surly republicans of Sparta have built their houses divded into little
sections on the hil, unlike the social Athenians
   p185 The people of Sparta are accused of being clannish & barbarous. On
the contrary I have found them among the most polite & affable Greeks. THe
country people decent.. when the Turks & Russians were fighting here. Fear
made the peasants go crazy. THe people are certainly civil & having few Turks
are not so much afraid. I have seen some females, young of fine complexion,
as have in general Greek children before exposure has spoilt it
  p186 Mainotes occupy the country between Sparta & the sea, & along the
coast. Their neighbors give them the character of bad peple, robber pirates
&c. I believe this false. They are free. They have no Turkish govr but one of
their own choice; they are subject only to the Captain Pasha, the great
admiral; hey are the Greeks of Homer's time, always fighting with ach
other. THey have just finished a bloody war (civil). Marathonisi is their
capital. They are taraders. THey do not suffer Turks to come there. At least
the lay aside their arms when they do come. Over the ruins of Sparta a
republican has a melancholy pleasure. My own country offers an interesting
analogy of which I have though much. THe Mainotes pay a karatch, or poll tax
tot he Grand Seignor.. Just after Ileft Tripolizza there was a man found
stealing out of a shop. The pasha had him brought befor ehim, at the same
tome two carpenters whome he ordered to make a sort of scaffold or bed with
iron nails, in ten minutes. It was made in the time specified, & te
unfortunate wretch {was} first suspended & then thrown down upon the
nails. This took place whilst the people were asleep & the next day he was
exhibited in this miserale state to the people. He languished thus two days &
they then finished his pain by cuttinghis throat. THis is a Turkish mode of
doing justice
  p198 The crew are form Galaxithi a little town near Salona in the gulph [of
Corinth] They are ten in number, and I think the Greeks in generally gay
lively almost babyish. THey are very religious. Near the head of my bed I
observed a lamp which annoyed me sadly by keeping me from sleeping. I changed
its place often but always found it got back again; & upon my remonstrating
they said the lamp was before the saint, a little dirty figure on the wall, &
thay did not like to remove it. To accomodate the saint I let it stand
   p199 part of Corfu.. Seat of the govt of the Republich. Their constitution
changes sadly. They have no longer a Prince, the office being exercised in
rotation by the Senators. Governed wholly by Russia. They have not got a ship
of war of any degree. And yet they have just begun a war with
France.. sailors first go tot he church then to the store; frist pray then
drink.. curse of the Greeks not to be united to be jealous of each
other. Could they unite, they could easily be free. A small town [Suli
1790-1803] resisted for 18 years the whole Turkish power in Roumelia. THe
Greeks certainly would be capable of much exertion, had they hope of freedom;
but htey think that they were once betrayed by the Russians [Orlov] & are
distrustful of foreign help
				    #@#
    Mod Greece Woodhouse Praeger/Faber 1968..91 
    [Woohouse & Hammond were WW2 British SOE agents in Greece]
    p102 main tax on non-Muslims was the kharaj or capitation-tax, which
literally entitled the tax-payer simply to retain his head.. few Muslims
engaged in trade, which was regarded as an undignified occupation not to be
compared with the profession of arms. Trade thus generally passed into the
hands of Greeks, Jews, Armenians, who flourished in spite of the tax
   p104 There were some areas where the Turkish administration seldom
ventured at all, and failed to impose itself when it did. The most famous
were the districts of Souli in Epirus, Maina in the Peloponnese, and Agrapha
(which literally means 'unregistered' [uncharted in Aetolia]) in the Pindus
mountains
   p105 But the subject peoples were never allowed to foret that they were,
in the eyes of their conquerors, simply 'cattle'.. At least two Sultans
seriously contemplated exterminating the Greeks altogether. They were subject
to mass-deportations in the early days of Turkish rule, though not later.. 
Then came the period of headlong decline of the Ottoman Empire, which the
Greeks exploited to the full. They both accelerated the decline and profited
from it
   p107 Vallachia and Moldavia were gradually brought under control between
1456 and 1512, though they were allowed to elect their own princes, subject
to the Sultan's suzerainty for anothet two hundred years.. Ragusa (now
Dubrovnik) remained autonomous, though tributary, and Montenegro clung to its
independence.. Austria retained Slovenia, Hungary retained Croatia, Venice
held a number of islands encircling the Greek mainland as well as some
fortified ports in the Peloponnese
   p108 Venetian rule was found more oppressive than that of the Turks..
links between Russia and Greece had never been entirely broken by the
subjugation of either
   p109 1510 by the monk Theophilus of Pskov in a letter to the Tsar Basil
III: '.. sole Emperor of the Christians, the leader of the Apostolic Church
which stands no longer in Rome or Constantinople, but in the blessed city of
Moscow.. Two Romes have fallen, but the third stands and a fourth there will
not be'
   p113 declining revenue of the state led to an intensification of
oppression.. Sir Thomas Roe, British Ambassador at Constantinople in 1622:
"...all the territory of the grand signor is dispeopled for want of justice,
or rather by violent oppressions, so much as in his best parts of Greece and
Natolia, a man may ryde 3, and 4, and sometimes 6 daies, and not find a
village able to feed him and his horse...'
   p114 only functions of the Turkish officials in Greece were to collect
taxes and to raise troops.. machine for waging permanent war.. momentum of
conquest became exhausted
   p115 Inefficiency bred oppression and oppression inefficiency.. Men took
to the hills rather than submit, the title of klephts (brigand) became one of
honor
   p116 monopoly of these posts.. Ypsilantis and Mavrokordatos.. Phanariotes
came to dominate the administration..
   p117 Monks from Mount Athos stimulated the religious revival in Russia
during the 18th century; and about the same time the Church was corresponding
with the Non-Jurors in England (a group of Anglicans who regarded William III
as a usurper)
   p118 Rumanians and Slavs identified their Greek princes and bishops with
their oppressors. At Greek instigation, for example, the Serbs lost their
independent patriarchate in 1766, and the Bulgars lost theirs a year later..
first systematic attempt to subvert the Ottoman Empire by means of the
Orthodox religion was made a generation later by Catherine the Great
(1762-96), who was German by birth and Russian only by marriage
   p119 She sent a fleet to the Mediterranean by way of the Atlantic, and two
brothers, Gregory and Alexei Orlov (who had previously obliged her by
murdering her husband, Peter III), to stimulate a rising in the
Peloponnese.. Catherine's friend Voltaire was so optimistic that he predicted
Constantinople would soon become the capital of the Russian Empire - a
tactless boast which certainly did not [even today] correspond with the
aspirations of the Greeks.. Orlov for his part was soon writing back to his
mistress that 'the natives here are sycophantic, deceitful, impudent, fickle
and cowardly, completely given over to money and plunder'.. Navarino were
captured in 1770 - the only success of the campaign - and the Greek and
Russian forces presses on to the interior of the Peloponnese. At Tripolitsa
they were met and defeated by a larglely Albanian force.. redeemed his
failure by a decisive naval victory at Cheseme
   p121 Greek deputation visited Catherine's court in 1790 with an offer to
recognize Constantine (then aged ten) as their Emperor
   p122 Napoleon.. 'Corfu, Zante, and Cephalonia are more of interest to us
than all Italy'. One of his advisers at the time was the Greek revolutionary
poet, Rhigas Pheraios
   p129 klephtes were already active all over the country, including the
islands, many of them following a hereditary profession: Kolokotronis in the
Peloponnese, Botsaris in Epirus, Odysseus Androutsos in Rumeli, and the
legendary men of Sphakia in southern Crete.. privateers, notably Andreas
Miaoulis and Constantine Kanaris from Psara
   p130 decisive step was taken by a group of these merchants in Russia, who
formed the Philiki_Etairia at Odessa in 1814.. Nicholas Skouphas, Emmanuel
Xanthos, and Athanasios Tsakalov.. Rhigas Pheraios had founded an Etairia
twenty years before but it lapsed after he had been trapped by the Austrian
police in Vienna and handed over to his death at the hands of the Turks (1798)
   p132 Greeks, including Capodistria, had at first welcomed the British
presence in Corfu, but they were soon to regret.. many Russian consuls
established under the treaty of Kutchuk Kainardji.. Frederick North (later
Earl of Guilford, a convert to the Orthodox Church and founder of a
university at Corfu).. Philhellenism became fashionable in Britain, but
mainly in Whig or radical rather than Tory
   p135 surprise, which enabled them to overwhelm most of the Turkish
garrisons in the Peloponnese while the Commander-in-Chief Khurshid Pasha, was
absent in Epirus on a campaign to crush Ali Pasha.. almost complete control
of the sea which the Greek privateers established, making skillful use of the
fire-ship against the cumbrous Turkish battle-ship
   p136 Byron and Shelley, Goethe, Schiller and Victor Hugo meant nothing to
the Sultan, but these were his real enemies. He was left to depend on
Metternich and Castlereagh - an unequal match, as history was to show
   p141-3 Metternich spared no effort to strengthen the Turks' resistance and
to undermine the position of Capodistria at St Petersbug.. Mavrokordatos
favoured the British, Kolokotronis the Russians, Koletis [Rumeliotes had
Napoleonic Epirus experiences] the French.. Byron's warning to 'trust not for
freedom to the Franks'.. Ali of Egypt to crush the insurgents..  death of
Byron had shamed Christian rulers
  p146 conduct of [Egyptian] Ibrahim Pasha in the Peloponnese became a
scandal to Chritsian consciences.. resolved itself into a question of how
large a Greece would have to be detached and how autonomous
  p155 Sunday 9th October 1831 they took advantage of their freedom to
assassinate Capodistria.. between the pro-Russian troops of the Peloponese
under Kolokotronis (who supported Agostino) and the Rumeliotes under Koletis
   p161 Greeks had still not forgiven Catholic.. replace Otho.. remnants of
Capodistria.. pro-Russian faction led by Andreas Metaxas after the death of
Kolokotronis
   p163 Greece included considerably fewer than half of those who regarded
themselves as Greeks
   p167 Crimean War in March 1854, ranging France, Britain and Austria with
Turkey against Russia.. French and British governments retaliated by
occupying Piraeus and compelling Otho to renounce his alliance with
Russia. The occupation lasted from May 1854 to February 1857
   p169 revolution, which was dominated by Voulgaris [pm 1877], Koumoundouros
[PM 1883 forefather of US UN Ambassador Negroponte] and Deligiorgis [pm
1879].. expel their king
   p172 Large states were compulsorily broken up.. hundreds of monasteries
which were large land-owners, were closed and their lands sold by the state..
certain families, which established a sort of aristocracy of talent, whose
names reappear agains and again in prominent positions: Koundouriotis,
Zaimis, Metaxas, Voulgaris, Mavromikhalis, Theotokis, Rallis, Trikoupis
   p177 George I was 'King of the Hellenes'.. his marriage in 1867 to the
Russian Grand Dutchess Olga.. born in 1868, popular clamour that he should be
christened Constantine
   p179 Greeks went so far as to pass a resolution in February 1878 'to
occupy the Greek provinces of Turkey', but it was too late to do anything
effective. Plevna had fallen by then and the Russians were at the gates of
Constantinople. Britain threatened war on Russia if the Ottoman capital were
captured.
   p180 treaty of San Stefano provided for the indepenence of Rumania,
Serbia, and Montenegro from their remaining links with the Ottoman
government, and for the creation of a Great Bulgaria with a considerable
coast-line on the Aegean Sea.. So alarmed was the British governement at the
proposed enlargement and independence of Bulgaria that they insisted, under
threat of war, that all the terms of the treaty of San Stefano should be
submitted to a conference of the powers. At the same time they negotiated a
separate convention with the Sultan by which Cyprus was to be occupied as a
place d'armes from which Britain could in certain circumstances, help to
defend Turkey's posessions in Asia against Russian attack. With these
preliminaries, the Congress of Berlin was convened in June 1878 to re-draw
the boundaries of eastern Europe. A Greek delegate was admitted to the
Congress, but allowed to play no effective part
   p183 Balkanisation thus became a calculated policy.. The first deliberate
step had been the creation of the Bulgarian Exarchate in 1870. After offering
this sop to Bulgarian nationalism, the Sultan tried variants of the same
policy with the Albanians, the Serbs and the Vlakhs. An Albanian League was
formed by the turks to help them delay the cession of territory to Montenegro
in 1879, under the treaty of Berlin. The Serbs were allowed to establish an
independent bishopric at Uskub (Skoplje)
   p184 Turkish policy had no reason to regret or oppose the creation about
1893 of a Macedonian Committee based on Sofia, whose purpose was ostensibly
to promote the formation of an autonomous Macedonia with its capital at
Salonika.. Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization (IMRO), which
deliberately set out to organize violence and terrorism
   p188 rebels quickly gained control of European Turkey from their base in
Salonika, and threatened to march on Constantinople. By the end of July 1908
the Sultan had capitulated and promised a constitution...October 1908 the
Austrian government annexed Bosnia and Herzegovina. Simultaneously King
Ferdinand of Bulgaria proclaimed his country's independence.. 12th October,
the Cretan Assembly proclaimed its union with Greece
   p190 Italy had declared war on Turkey in 1911, principally to secure
control of Lybia, but in the course of operations the Italians had also
bombarded the forts of the Dardanelles and occuiped the Greek-inhabited
islands of the Dodecanese.. Balkan League of 1912 was a remarkable but
precarious achievement. It linked four countries - Greece, Serbia, Montenegro
and Bulgaria
   p191 British and French governments were unwilling to allow the Agean
islands covering the Dardanelles to fall to the Greeks, whose navy under
Admiral Paul Koundouriotis had complete control of the sea throughout the
war. The Austians were determined that the Serbs should not obtain an outlet
to the Adriatic.. Turks needed little persuading to accept an armistice after
two disastrous months
   p192 Bulgarian government disputed possession of Salonika with the Greeks,
and the rest of Macedonia with both the Greeks and the Serbs.. Greeks, the
Serbs, and the Rumanians to ally themselves against the Bulgars
   p193 Greece's gains from the two Balkan Wars were considerable. The
territorial additions - southern Epirus and Macedonia, the islands of Crete
and Samos - nearly doubled the size of Greece, and they included the
important towns of Ioannina, Salonika and Kavala.. Two of the indisputably
Greek islands of the Aegean, Imbros and Tenedos, were reserved for the
disposition of the powers
   p194 Venizelos at once confirmed to the Serbs that Greece would declare
war if Bulgaria attacked them; but he also went further. He offered Greek
support to the western allies against Turkey if they could guarantee Greece
against Bulgarian attack. The offer was not accepted by the allies, who were
anxious to limit the war as far as possible
   p195 not accepted by Constantine. But his personal decision in favour of
neutrality contrasted sharply with the bold attitude of the prime
minister.. Constantine's enemies labelled him pro-German and anti-British,
and it is true that later in the war he surrounded himself with ministers and
courtiers who were at best defeatist. But Constantine himself was rather
pro-Greek than for or against any foreign power.. His brother-in-law [Kaiser]
had told him in so many words that for this reason 'unfortunately Germany can
do nothing for Greece'.
   p196 had the support of his Chief of the General Staff, Colonel
Metaxas.. true that Metaxas was trained in Germany. So were many other
Greeks, including Liberal prime minister, George Papandreou, who was a
whole-hearted ally of the western powers in both World Wars.. entry of Turkey
into the war immediately made the support of Greece much more desirable to
the western allies, but it did not decisively alter the calculation on the
side of the Greeks, who still looked on Bulgaria as the more formidable enemy
   p197 Russians objected that the plan might lead to a Greek occupation of
Constantinople.. Metaxas, carried his opposition to the use of Greek troops
against the Dardanelles to the point of submitting and publishing his
resination.. king kept Gounaris in office until August, when he could no
longer refuse to recall Venizelos
   p198 king refused.. allies could not, and Greece would not, help to
prevent Austria and Bulgria overunning Serbia, the remnants of whose army
escaped across the mountains [and by ship from Valona to Gouvia] to take
refuge in Corfu [where 10,000/150,000 died of hunger]
   p199 Italians were allowed to take over the occupation of northern Epirus
from the Greeks as soon as they entered the war in May 1915. To emphasize
their displeasure, the allies demanded the demobilization of the Greek army
(which was not carried out), instituted a partial blockade of Greece, and
declared military law at Salonika.. British government finally recognized the
failure of the attack on the Dardanelles [Gallipoli].. Constantine had
treated with undisguised contempt the constitutional principle of
parliamentary mandate, which Tricoupis had obliged his father to accept in
1875. The king's government now felt justified in pursuing an active
collaboration with the central powers
   p201 After an enthusiastic reception in Crete, he proceeded to Salonika,
where he landed on 5th October 1916, to establish a 'provisional government'
[NB: USA was still not at war]
   p207 Turkish triumph also destroyed Lloyd George.. group of officers under
Colonel Nicholas Plastiras had taken refuge from Smyrna on the island of
Chios, where they formed a Revolutionary Committee [infiltrated by soviet
spies posing as refugees] and prepared to seize power in Athens. Venizelos
refused
   p208 slightly improved Greece's bargaining position by sending a force to
Thrace under General Theodore Pangalos, thus threatening Turkey on the
European side and ensuring at least that there would be no question of
restoring Bulgaria's access to the sea
   p209 most important consequence of the treaty of Lausanne, painful at the
time but salutary in the long run, was probably the enforced exchange of
populations.. Greece's first winner of a Nobel prize for literature, George
Sepheriadis, was born in Anatolia. So were a number of leading figures in the
Greek Communist Party (KKE). The Athens suburb known as New Smyrna.. 
notorious as a breeding-ground of Communism
   p216 but the Yugoslavs would accept nothing less than an enlargement of
the free zone [of Salonika] and its complete cession to Yugoslavia [there
still exists a Serb Cathedral in Salonika]. More significanly they demanded
that Greece should recognize the Slav population of Greek Macedonia as being
not Bulgars but Serbs.. Macedonia has never ceased to bedevil Balkan
relations.. Treaty of Lausanne proceeded uneasily, and was complicated by
external factors. A straightforward movement of Bulgars out of Greece and of
Greeks out of Bulgaria
   p224 In the decade before the first World War, some 300,000 Greeks went to
America, and in 1921 their remittances reached a peak of over 120 million
dollars. But in the same year the Americn government imposed its
quota-system, which admitted no more than 100 Greek immigrants a year [1930s
USA negative net immigration - many Greeks went back]
   p230 number of leading figures died in rapid succession within a few
months: Venizelos, Kondylis, Tsaldaris, Demertzis. So did the two
father-figures of the Republic, Koundouriotis and Zaimis. By a process of
elimination, General Metaxas found himself promoted from Deputy Prime
Minister to the premiership in April 19936, although he had only six
followers in parliament
   p232 Freedom of speech was supressed by means that were often ridiculous,
such as censoring Pericles' funeral oration in Thucydides. A youth
organization (EON) was created on the Nazi model.. tried to restrict the
number of goats because they hindered his schemes of re-afforestation by
nibbling the young shoots
   p237 Italian forced recovered courageously from the criminal follies of
Mussolini and his contemptible entourge. After the first shock of defeat,
they succceeded in holding a line in the wintry mountains of Albania, and
prevented the Greeks from capturing Valona, the principal port in the south,
which would have enabled the Greek forces to be supplied by sea. The Albanian
war was thus reduced to deadlock
   p241 misunderstanding between the Greek and British high commands resulted
in an ill-organized formation of the new front on the Aliakmon.. 18th April
Koryzis committed suicide.. another banker, Emmanual Tsouderos.. Crete was
the only considerable part of Greece that still might be held
   p244 British agents were soon active in Greece, particularly in Crete, but
their activity was at first mainly directed to espionage and the evacuation
of the thousands of British and Commonwealth troops at large in the country,
who had been left behind in the retreat but evaded capture.. not long before
the pretensions of EAM to be a truly national coalition began to seem
transparent. In name, it included many different parties - socialist,
agrarian, liberal, and even purportedly monarchist, as well as communist
   p247-8 Communist-controlled organization of Slavophone Macedonian known as
SNOF.. willing to cede Greek territory to an independent Macedonia.. as early
as 1942 one of the two consequences was already inevitable: either a civil
war or an unopposed Communist takeover
   p251 Germans succeeded in convincing both ELAS and EDES (in both cases
probably with some degree of justification) that they were in secret
collaboration with the other
   p253 General Scobie ordered dissolution of the guerilla forces. Zervas
agreed on behalf of EDES (which was located entirely in Epirus, round
Ioannina and Arta), but the ministers of EAM refused to disband ELAS and its
ancillary organizations. They resigned from Papandreou's government, and
prepared to fight. Fighting broke out in Athens on Sunday 3rd December
   p254 convince Churchill at last that the king must declare his intention
not to return to Greece without a plebescite.. Archbishop Damaskinos was
appointed Regent. Papandreou resigned, and was succeeded by General
Plastiras, the titular head of EDES.. repudiated only by the fanatical
Communist guerilla-leader, Aris Veloukhiotis [Athanasios Klaras adopting name
of 1821 klepth], who took to the hills with his personal followers in the
spring of 1945, and was killed by security forces
   p256 government could not control inflation.. congestion of the
gaols with prisoners awaiting trial, both Communists and collaborators
   p257 KKE boycotted the elections, which nevertheless produced a 60 per
cent poll, of which the Populaist party under Constantine Tsaldaris (nephew
of the old Populist leader) won more than half.. Soviet influence had
probably been used to persuade KKE to join Papandreou's coaltion in 1944, and
almost certainly there had been no Soviet encouragment of the Deceber
uprising. But in 1946 the atmosphere had changed. In January, the Soviet
government used the first meeting of the UN Security Council to demand the
withdrawal of British troops from Greece, without success. It also pressed
for a revision of the Montreux Convention of 1936, in order to gain improved
access through the Straits to the Aegean. It even claimed the cession to the
USSR of the Dodecanese
   p259 still doubtful whether an independent, pro-western Greece could
survive.. The civil war had rendered homeless nearly a quarter of a million
Greeks, and nearly 30,000 children were carried off from their villages
across the northern frontiers, to be brought up under Communist regimes
   p262 The most influential advocate of electoral reform was General
Papagos, the victor over the Communist rebellion.. conscious imitation of
deGaulle.. Greek Rally
   p264 Papagos was not a replica of Metaxas.. never deviated from
parliamentary democracy
   p267 Markezinis' economic policy proved too severe to be accepted by the
Greeks, and insufficiently severe to win the necessary measure of American
support.. Germany became the main destination for Greek emmigrants, whose
remittances were a substantial contribution to the balance of payments. There
was also a revival of remittances from the USA
   p268 Several East European countries to which Greek children had been
carried off during the civil war agreed to repatriate them
   p270 It was the Church that had led the riots of 1931; it was the Church
which organized the unofficial plebescite of January 1950 - conducted,
indeed, generally in the churches, and therefore boycotted by the Turks -
resulting naturally in an overwhelming vote for enosis
   pp272-3 Soon after the conference assembled at the end of August, the
tension was aggravated by an outbreak of anti-Greek violence in Istanbul and
Smyrna on 6th September. It was always suspected (and later proved, after the
overthrow of the Menderes regime in Turkey in 1960) that the violence had
been officially.. Greece withdrew from a number of inter-allied engagements,
including the current NATO excercises in the eastern Mediterranean.. British
government would concede self-government to Cyprus if Greeks and Turks could
agree on the terms, but would make no commitment on a change of
sovereignty.. expected that Papagos' successor would be his Foreign Minister,
Stephanos Stepahnopoulos. But instead King Paul sumoned his Minister of
Communications and Public Works, Constantine Karamanlis, a a loyal adherent
of Papagos but still relatively unknown
   p277 American opposition to enosis in the United Nations, and the need to
collect more votes there, dictated co-operation with the anti-colonial
powers, including those of the middle East. Hence the Greek refusal to allow
American aircraft to land in Greece during the crisis in Lebanon and Jordon
[sic] in 1957
   p278 Makarios had installed himself in Athens after his release from the
Seychelles, since he was debarred from returning to Cyprus.. change of mood
in British policy, partly caused by an appreciation of the deficiencies of
Cyprus, which had no deep-water harbour, in operations such as the
Anglo-French expedition against Egypt.. partnership in the administration of
Cyprus between Britain, Greece and Turkey
   p281 President Nasser's government of Egypt proved a disappointment: Greek
property there was confiscated with inadequate compensation; Greek nationals
were expelled or accused of espionage; and the expectations of mutual support
in international relations proved illusory.. most of the prominent leaders of
the KKE were known to be in East European capitals..In Athens it was taken
for granted that the left-wing party, EDA, was scarcely more than a front for
the illegal KKE, though in fact the were some real differences between the
two
   p283 Queen Frederika, who had a reputation for autocracy not unconnected
with her German descent, was accused of mishandling a royal fund raised
during the civil war for relief of refugees. An increase of the civil list
was opposed in parliament, and so was the dowry of Princess Sophia on her
marriage to a Spanish prince.. George Papandreou, who repeatedly accused the
king of involving himself in pilitics.. hostile crowd of Greek and British
demonstrators on behalf of the 'political prisoners'
   p284-5 Karamanlis advised the king to postpone his state visit. The king,
and more particularly the queen, firmly refused the Prime minister's
advice. Karamanlis therefore resigned.. Papandreou's Centre Union (EK) won a
small mjority over Karamanlis' National Radical Union (ERE), but the balance
of power rested witht he Communist-sponsored Union of the Democratic Left
(EDA), which won thirty seats. Karamanlis resigned the leadership of ERE to
his deputy, Panagiotis Kanellopoulos, and left the country. Papandreou formed
a minority government, which won a vote of confidence with the support of
EDA; but he refused.. Kanellopoulos tried and failed.. new king was the
handsom twenty-three-year-old Constantine II [XIII], who had won a gold medal
as a yachtsman at the 1960 Olympic Games and was about to marry the beautiful
Danish Princess Anne-Marie
   pp286-7 months of friction, Makarios announced at the end of 1963 his
intention to revise the constitution unilaterally.. General Grivas returned
to Cyprus to take command of all Greek forces in June 1964. Two months later
Turkish aircraft bombed Greek positions in the north of the island.. 
expulsion of many Greek residents from Turkey and some ominous threats
directed at the Patriarchate.. inevitable that most of the senior officers
were in sympathy with the outgoing government which had appointed
them. Papandreou sought to replace them with nominees of his own. At the same
time, he sought [self-fulfilling!] evidence of a conspiracy within the army
which he believed had helped defeat his electoral ambitions in 1961. The
quest for conspirators rebounded against him for evidence emerged of a
left-wing conspiracy within the army under the name Aspida ('Shield'), for
which eighteen officers were eventually convicted in 1967. Moreover, there
were strong rumours that the left-wing officers had been associated with the
Prime Minister's son, Andreas.. acceptance of an invitation to Moscow (though
this proved abortive) and the entry into the government of Elias Tsirimokos
(once a leader in EAM and now in EDA)
  p289 Andreas Papandreou could not be indicted for complicity with Aspida so
long as he enjoyed immunity as a Deputy, but his immunity would lapse on the
dissolution of parliament. His father the proposed that the new electoral law
should extend parliamentary immunity for long enough to cover the electoral
period. Kanellopoulos would not agree [some junta officers insist a trial of
Andreas was their only objective but LBJ would not permit since Andreas was
US citisen]
  p290-1 [Junta] Among the initially popular measures were decrees fixing
prices, increasing pensions, re-distributing land, and compelling government
departments to deal with all complaints withing two days [Gen Marshall's
Green Hornet].  Less popular were decrees forbidding trade unions to meet, or
any other gatherings of more than five persons.. Andreas Papandreou was
indicted for treason.. dismissed the Archbishop of Athens and the Holy
Synod.. condemned long hair on boys and mini-skirts on girls.. Even foreign
tourists.. no pre-eminent leader of the coup
   p293 king, supported by his civilian Prime Minister, Constantine Kollias,
saw the opportunity to dismiss his military bosses and re-establish his own
power.. king flew north to rally royalist support.. king fled to Rome.. 
Papadopoulos then appointed a Regent, and had himself sworn in as Prime
Minister. But he was careful not to declare the monarchy abolished. The king,
he said, 'voluntarily abstained' from his duties, but he was welcome to return
   [following form 1991 edition - follows identical pagination up to here]
   p297 widespread allegation of systematic torture.. responsibility lay
mainly on the Military Security Police (ESA) under Brigadier Ioannidis
   p298 Allegations that the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) had helped
Papadopoulos to seize power were probably false, although he had benefited
from CIA training. But the US authorities were slow in reconciling themselves
tot he new regime. From the beginning of 1970, at the latest, when a new
Ambassador was appointed in Athens, American policy became one of active
support
   p299 Trade agreements were signed in 1970 with the Soviet Union, East
Germany, Bulgaria, Rumania and Albania.. sharp quarrel with Archbishop
Makarios earlier in 1972.. Czech arms were in the end turned over to the
United Nations peace-keeping force, which had been in Cyprus since
1964. Although Papadopoulos won that round, he had made a mortal enemy of
Makarios
   p302 March 1973 the government took power to revoke the deferment of
military service for students who neglected their studies.. inflation was a
severe penalty: in 1972 it was the highest in Europe, and in 1973 it exceeded
30 per cent
   p303 May 1973, when a mutiny took place in the Navy.. arrested many naval
officers and right-wing politicians, including Evangelos Averos, a former
Foreign Minister, who had in fact been in touch with the plotters. He also
took the opportunity to abolish the monarchy.. unashamedly contrived
plebescite on 29th July.. November 1973 a 'sit-in' was organized at the
Athens Polytechnic. During the night of 16th-17th November armed police,
supported by army tanks, were sent to break into the Polytechnic. In doing so
they caused heavy casualties, including more than twenty dead. Papadopoulos
and Markezinis found it in their hearts to congratulate the perpetrators of
this atrocity, but it turned the stomachs of most senior
officers.. determined that Papadopoulos must go.. arresting Papadopoulos on
25th November, and put in his place the respectable General Gizikis
   p304 Ioannidis, the real master of power, was a man who would have been
perfectly at home in the Gestapo, whereas Papadopoulos had been no more
formidable than a Latin-American caudillo.. 15th July Makarios miraculously
survived an attack.. Sampson was proclaimed President.. Turkish forces, which
had been mobilized for many months [no, years] in anticipation of such a
contingency, began to land on the north coast of Cyprus on 20th July
   p305 24th July.. Gizikis invited Karamanlis to return from Paris and
assume office..Treaty of Guarantee of 1960, the three contracting powers -
Britain, Greece and Turkey - had an obligation to consult together if the
settlement of Cyprus established in that year were overthrown, and a right to
act individually to resture the status_quo_ante if joint action proved
impossible.. Turkish forces acting ostensibly under the Treaty, then advanced
further still into Cyprus on 14th August, finally occupying some 40 per cent
of the island and displacing thousands of Greek Cypriot.. British government
did nothing to fulfill its obligations under the 1960 Treaty
   p306 Karamanlis.. following French precedent in withdrawing the Greek
forces from NATO command.. 17th November 1974 the first general election for
ten years resulted in an overwhelming victory for Karamanlis' party called
New Democracy. He won 54 per cent of the votes and 220 seats out of 300; the
Centre opposition, led by Mavros and Pesmazoglou, won 20 per cent and 60
seats; Papandreou's Socialist party won 13 per cent and 12 seats; and the
extreme left won 10 per cent and 8 seats
   p308 clear that the Turks had no intention of withdrawing their forces
altogether. Their presence was bringing about a shift of populations which
could only end in a de_facto partition
   p309 dispute grew even worse during 1976, when it was extended from Cyprus
to the Aegean. There three issues divided Greece and Turkey: contol of the
air-space, demarcation of territorial waters, and the exploration of
oil-deposits under the territorial waters
   p311 The American Ambassador in Cyprus and a CIA official in Athens paid 
with their lives for the bitterness of anti-American feeling in these years
   p314 Greece's relations with the Arab states had long been friendly, in
part because Israel had never been recognized de_jure. Now a great expansion
of trade, investment and political activity took place. Karamanlis and his
ministers visited most of the Arab states, and he himself travelled still
further into Asia, including Pakistan, Thailand and India, as well as
China. At the same time Papandreou was establishing contact with the more
revolutionary Arabs in Lybia, Syria and the PLO
   p316 American officers did not hide their belief that Turkey was
strategically more important
   p317 Circumstances had given the Turks a virtual veto over the
negotatiations between Greece and NATO, which the American Supreme Commander
was reluctant to override
   p318 After much hard bargaining, and many personal interventions by
Karamanlis in the western capitals, the Treaty of Accession to the European
Communities was signed on 28 May 1979
   p319 The second major change took place in Turkey. On 12 September 1980
the Chiefs of Staff brushed aside the charade of parliamentary
democracy.. Greece's re-entry to NATO were then quickly settled.. Greeks have
a habit of following the exampe of the French.. PASOK won 172 seats, New
Democracy 115 and the Communists 13
   p324 Among other such gestures were the visits made by Papandreou to
Warsaw and Moscow at times when allied relations with both capitals were very
cold; and his support for a Romanian initiative to establish a nuclear-free
zone in the Balkans, in opposition to NATO policy
   p328 Mitsotakis, who had played a distinguished role in the Cretan
Resistance during the German occupation. He had in fact been captured and
condemned to death by the Germans, until he was saved by a timely British
intervention.. leading member of the so-called 'apostates' from the Centre
Union, who in 1965 abandoned Panadreou's father..not forgotten or forgiven
   p329 On 9 March, less than twenty-four hours after privately rerassuring
Karamanlis of PASOK's support for his re-election, Panadreou announced his
intention to nominate.. Sartzetakis had made his name as the examining
magistrate in the investigation of the death of Lambrakis ["Z"] in 1963
   pp334-5 Soviet government to establish an aluminum plant near Delphi, the
whole production of which would be bought by the USSR; and in the following
year he also began negotiating a twenty-five-year contract with the Soviet
government to supply natural gas by way of a pipe-line through Bulgaria, in
return for which the USSR would use Greek shipyards for repairs and buy Greek
agricultural produce
   p342 He took few overt steps against the Arab countries, but Western
governments suspected that clandestine bargains were struck to divert them
from operations on Greek soil or against Greek targets
   p354 Papandreou clearly did not expect to win an overall majority
again. So he introduced a new electoral law based on a variant of
proportional representation, even more complex than usual, which virtually
guaranteed that New Democracy could not win an overall majority
either.. coalition [ND+red] to be formed under a retired naval officer,
Tzannas [sic, Tzannis] Tzannetakis, who had been elected for New
Democracy. he undertook to hold office only for three months, with the
express purpose of carrying through a parliamentary investigation into the
charges against Papandreou.. Parliament voted to lift their immunity from
prosecution, and was then dissolved for a fresh election on 5 November. Most
notably, the short-lived government had not attempted to introduce a new
electoral law
   p355 All parties agreed to support a Prime Minister outside Parliament,
and the choice fell on Xenophon Zolotas, and eighty-five-year-old economist
and [central] banker of great distinction
   p356 sence of renewal, even if achieved by the narrowest margin, was
reinforced by the agreement of Karamanlis, on a second approach by
Mitsotakis, that he would after all be a candidate for the Presidency.  He
was duly re-elected, in his eighty-fourth year, to the post from which he had
been unceremoniously ousted by Papandreou five years earlier
				     #@#
   Chicago Tribute 6Apr1866 threre was probably no country in the world in
which the regeneration of Greek nationality was hailed as enthusiastically as
in the United States.  The Greeks treasure in their country these
manifestations of American sympathy in their hour of trial.. The Greek loves
independence and education, and carries like the Yankee, the church and the
schoolhouse wherever he goes, the Greek priests officiating as schoolmasters,
and being respected accordingly. As Greek settlements are more scattered over
Turkey, the Moslems are receding before tham. It is the civilizing tendency
of the Greek which is the great source of his political and moral power in
the Sultan's dominions. The educational institutions in Greece and the
Ionaian Islands are inferior to none in any other part of the world, and
there is no other county in which the proportion of schools and colleges to
population is greater than in Greece.. The great trade between the produce
and manufactures of the Eastern and Western hemispheres is carried on by
these Greek merchants and their relatives all over the world, the
establishments being conducted like those of the Rothschilds, by members of
the same families and of the same religion, with the precision clock-work and
the secrecy and affinity of free-masonry
				     #@#
   Grant and Greece NYTImes 9Dec1868 quoting Independence Hellenigue
"sentiments of justice and of Philhellenism which the Gernral has always
expressed in his public life, as well as his known sympathies with the cause
of Crete, leads us to believe that the public policy of the American
Government toward the East will receive a fresh impulse under the direction
of Gen. Grant"
				     #@#
   Greeks in America NYTImes 4Aug1873 Greek merchants of this City, whose
enormous transactions in cotton and grain form an important item in the
exports of the country..  Their first care is to send the little which they
can spare to their families in Greece..  In New-Orleans the Greek colony is
important enough to maintain a church of their own religion..  THere are
twelve commercial greek houses in this city, dealing largely in cotton,
grain, and East Indie produce; four more are in New-Orleans, similarly
engages; one in Mobile, one in Memphis, Tenn., and two in Boston, Mass.
				     #@#
   Modern Greece NYTimes 11Mar1874 Greece stood next to Germany in
educational enterprise. Attendance at the public schools embraced about
three-fifths of the children between the ages of five and sixteen..
constitutional monarchy, but was even more republican in its practical
working than that of Great Britain
				     #@#
   NYTImes 11Dec1876 Greeks & Turks The Greeks, whetever defects thay may
have, have been very shrewd and successful throughout Europe in making
money.. arms are being smuggled in immense quantities into Albania ans
Thessaly.. Greeks in Albania, Thrace, and Macedonia are an exceedingly
vigorous and warlike race.. troops and supplies from the Grecian Kindom..
passes and bettlefields which have become immortali in classical history will
appear again in our ocean telegrams.. It would be an unspeakable blessing to
mankind if this struggle ended in the entire expulsion of the Mussulmans from
the Grecian provinces, or of their subjection under an extended Grecian
rule. The Greeks ought, by virtue of race and history, to govern all that
portion of Europe
				     #@#
   CANARIS NYTimes 1Oct1877 A funeral service for the repose of the soul of
Admiral Contantine Canaris, late Prime minister of Greece, and naval hero of
the Grecian Revolution in 1821, was celebrated yesterday morning, in the
Greek Chapel on Second-avenue at the request of the Philhellenis Adelphotes
Syllogus.. head-quarters are at Athens, where one of its directors is
M. C. Evangelides, who was rescued by Americans from the Turks when a boy
during the Greek struggle for independence, was brought to this City and
educated at Columbia College, and was the original of William Cullen Bryant's
"Greek Boy".. services were conducted by Father Nicholas Bjering, the Pastor
of the chapel, assited by Father Alexis J. Mikhailowsky, and were partly in
Russian, partly in Greek, and partly in English.  NYTimes 15May1871 Greek
Chapel is a private chapel of the Russian and Greek legations.. 951
Second-avenue
				     #@#
  Chicago Daily Tribune 26Aug1878 DEFRAUDED GREECE The records of the meeting
of the Congress show that this promise was deliberately violated by Lord
Beaconsfield, who not only refused to recognize any pledge, but snubbed and
insulted the Greeks after he reached home again in a public speech made at
the banquet given to him. Had the promise been kept, Greece would have had
Thessaly and Epirus and perhaps Crete.. offensive alliance which Englan has
made with Turkey, base don the occupation of Cyprus.. double act of perfidy
				     #@#
   Hellenes of To-Day (review of book by Glasgow Prof Jebb) NYTimes p3
1Aug1880 The West was pagan, but the Greek in the East was, on the whole,
Christian. It was Constantine who resolved to wed his power as ROman EMperor
with the wide-spread corporation of Greek Christendom.. M. Lenormant writes:
"The role of Greece on the contemporary East closely resembles its role in
antiquity. THe Hellenic race represents the motive power in the Ottoma
Emprie, as 22 centuries ago it represented it in Persian Asia".. There os no
family among the reaces of men having greater versatility than the
Greeks. THey are industrious, singularly temperate, have the strongest regard
for the ties of the family..
				     #@#
  DOWNTOWN GREEKS WORSHIP NYTimes 8Jan1894 basement of the Judson Memorial
Baptist Church, Washington Square South..  Archimandrite Divelis's new church
is the second of the Greek faith to be established in this city. The first
was organized two years ago, when the Rev. Archimandrite Ferantios was sent
from Athens and opened a church, the services of which were held in the
building of a German Evangelical church in Fifty-third Street, near Ninth
Avenue.. "THe church which was established today is the fifth of our faith in
America, the others being, besides the one in this city already, in CHicago,
New-Orleans, and san Francisco, but the services in the last-named are
conducted in the Russian language."
				     #@#
   F A ROE p5 NYTimes 6Dec1896 Greece has been the universal pedagogue of
nations.. In ancient days they were frugal and a thrifty people - never a
luxurious one.. political incapacity of the Greeks has been proverbial.. From
1700 to 1820 the population of Greece underwent a subjugation and experienced
a condition of slavery and suffering unparalleled in human history.. In the
mountains the Greek preserved not only his blood in purity, but he preserved
his glorious language, his traditions, the memory of his ancestors, and the
belief in his destiny.. ravaging of the Morea by Ibrahim Pasha continued for
about six years
				     #@#
   US ADMIRAL WANTS TURKS DRIVEN OUT NYTimes 11NOV1912 [Colvocoresses on
Thessaloniki] Rev Dr Methodios Courcoulis, rector of the St Trinity Greek
Church at Lexington Avenue and Seventy-Second
				     #@#
   CONDEMN GREEK ACTIVITIES IN ANATOLIA 3Jan1920 NYTImes p10 findings of an
international military commission.. violence and pillage.. women were
violated.. without previously asking permission from Entente representatives
at Smyrna.. large number of Turks, men, women, and children, who tried to
escape from the quarter that was burning (at Aydin) were killed without cause
by the Greek soldiers.. reoccupation of Aidin was ordered by the Greek
Commander in Chief in spite of the strict orders to the contrary of the
Entente representative.. replace as soon as possible all or part of the Greek
troops by allied troops.. commission is unanymous, and is signed by: Admiral
Mark L.  Bristol, Delegate for the United States
				     #@#
   MORGENTHAU URGES EXPULSION OF TURK Boston Daily Globe 23Feb1920 p8 "If the
Turk is permitted to keep control of the police and judicial system the
Greeks, Syrians, Armenians and Jews cannot call their souls their own.. If
the Turk is not punished, I venture to prophecy that within three years the
Russians will massacre 2,000,000 or 3,000,000 Jews, for they will argue that
public opinion did not protest against massacred of a million by the Turk
				     #@#
   RED TROOPS FORM LINK WITH KEMAL NYTimes 22Aug1920 Two Bolshevist cavalry
regiments have passed over Southern Armenia into Turkish territory and linked
up with followers of Mustapha Kemal Pasha at Baiazet..  TURKS MEET LENIN ON
INVADING INDIA 18Jul1920 NYTImes Plot Also with Spartacides to Start
Uprisings of Mohammedans against British - OPEN PROPAGANDA SCHOOL - YOung
TUrks Get Training at Moscow and Soviet Promises Force of 150,000 Troops..
Enver Pasha, Kemal Pasha and Talaat Pasha, TUrkish Nationalist leaders, were
reported to have conferred with Spartacides and Bolsheviki at Munich..
SOVIET-TURK PLOT NIPPED BY BRITISH Chicago Tribune 8Jun1921 p15 Said to Have
Contemplated Seizure by Trotsky and Kemal of Constantinople..  WHERE KEMAL
GOT HIS ARMS 26Sep1922 NYTimes Supplied by Moscow Soviet and France..  almost
steady stream of munitions from Soviet Russia.. almost invariably shipped
through the port of Batun to various Turkish Black Sea ports and it is
reported that the motive for the recent Greek bombardment of Samsun
				     #@#
   TRAGEDY OF SMYRNA AS GREEKS SEE IT 17Sep1922 NYTimes HE BLAMES FRANCE
CHIEFLY - But Says America, by Failure to Recognize Constantine, Contributed
to the Disaster By Adamantios Th Polyzoides, Editor of Atlantis.. made Islam
so powerful and victory-mad that it encourages all the maddest dreasm of its
adherents.. TUrkish army may rush into Constantinople and repeat the Smyrna
holocaust.. Bolshevist Russia, the closest ally of Kemal
				     #@#
   GREEK EX-PREMIERS SHOT FOR WAR ROUT 29Nov1922 NYTImes Blamed for Upholding
Constantine
				     #@#
   SEE REUNION STEP AT ANGLICAN PARLEY NYTimes 9Jul1930 movement for
intercommunion between the Eastern rthodox Church and the Anglican Church. A
delegation headed by Patriarch Meletios of Alexandria was welcomed warmly by
the Archbishop of Cantenbury
				     #@#
   Jews at Sofia Aroused 13Sep1934 NYTimes Sofia Jews ascribe M. Venizelos's
statement to the fact that the Jews voted not for him, but for the present
Greek Premier, Pantagiotis [sic] Tsaldaris
				     #@#
   GREEK ARMY ROUTS MACEDONIA REBELS NYTimes 5Mar1935 Venizelos was reported
to have proclaimed a separate government.. GREEK REVOLT SPREADS; REBELS NOW
HOLD CRETE.. CIVIL WAR GRIPS COUNTRY 4Mar1935 NYTimes.. GUNS HEARD IN GREECE;
CIVIL WAR IS REPORTED WashPost 25Aug1926.. Eye Witness Describes Battle
NYTImes 30Oct1909
				     #@#
   GREEK JEWS HERE PRAY FOR VICTORY 25Nov1940 NYTimes p13 Greece may be
defeated, but she will never be conquered, the Rev. Dr. David de Sola Pool
declared yesterday at a special serive in the Spanish and Portuguese
Synagogue, Central Park West at Seventieth Street, for the "suffering people
of Greece." Sponsored by the Greek Jews of New York City, the service was
attended by 600 persons, including Archbishop Athenagoras
				     #@#
   EXTINCTION FEARED IF AID FAILS GREEKS 2Jun1942 NYTimes p4 Returning
Americans Reveal Starvation TOll - Death Rate Is Up 1,500 per
cent.. BULGARIAN INFLUENCE RISES IN GREEK AREAS - Macedonia and Trhace said
to be Virtually Annexed by Sofia NYTimes p6 22Jun1942.. NAZIS IN GREECE
FAMINE MAKERS 20OCT1941 p5 NYTImes Their Shipping to Germany of Country's
Stocks.. Greeks Despoiled and STarving under Germans NYTimes 6Feb1942 Famine
Created by Nazis' taking of Food.. The Glory That Is Greece NYTimes 25Oct1942
pSM16 by C L Sulzberger Two years after the Italian attack, the battle of
Greece is still being fought. The spirit of a starving people remains
unbroken, unconquered..  FURTHER ATROCITIES REPORTED IN GREECE 14Jan1944 p6
Every act of Greek sabotage or even a hint of hostility brings forth
retribution by the Germans - carrying off of hostages by the score, shootings
by firing squads, burning of villages and destruction of crops
				 #@#
   Paidomazoma Karavasilis Rosedog 2006 isbm 0-8059-7320-6
   px "When I was in Bulkes, Yugoslavia, I tried to escape from camp one
night, but they found me and tortured me with the tactics of starvaton. I was
fifteen. I almost died. When the torture of hunger was over, they gave me a
gun and dragged me to the mountains of Grammos and Vitsi. They told me that I
had to kill the enemy, the Greek soldiers. My own father was a Greek soldier
fighting the rebels.."
   p4 In the mountains of Macedonia, the Communist General Markos Vafiadis
was organizing his own resistance group..  born in the village of Tosia in
Asis Minor in 1906
   p11 waited until darkness covered the small villages of Macedonia, Epirus,
and Thrace, in order to execute their plan with force and brutality: to enter
every household and extract the innocent victims from their mothers'
embraces..  Stalin didn't believe in the structure of the Greek society,
family, religion, and heritage. He believed in the collectivization of the
people, which he called the family of Russia
   p27 On December 23, 1947, another KKE meeting took place in Prespa under
the direction of Nikos Zachariadis, the General Secretary of the KKE from
1935-1956. Zachariadis was born in Indianola, Asia Minor in 1902 and was one
of the first students in Moscow at the University of the Eastern Peoples,
whose initials in RUssia were KUTV. He became an apostle of communism when
Lenin, the founder of the new era and of greatd elusion, was still alive. He
was aggressive and intelligent and he spoke perfect RUssian and
Greek.. became Stalin's closest friend and was sent to Greece in 1923 to
organize the youth wing of the KKE
   p28-9 Eight thousand refugees, nearly 10% of the population of Greece,
fled from the villages for the big cities, trying to escape the forceful
recruitment and Paidomazoma. TOwns and villages had largely been destroyed by
the continuous and sudden executions and attacks by the rebels. THe villages
had been reduced to nothing. When they had destroyed everything, Markos's men
disappeared beyond the frontiers, taking with them children and whole
families whom they had encountered. THe constant transportation of the Greek
children was increasing into thousands. THrains transferred children from
Bitola through Prilep, Titov Veles to Skopje, and then to other countries:
ROmania, Poland, Czechoslovakia, Hungray, Russia and East Germany.
    p51  The UN Inquiry Commission began compiling a dossier on the "kidnapping
of the Greek children." THe Balkan Commission of the UN took the time to
visit the villages of the northern section of Greece to investigate the
truth.. The parents who resisted the rebels' Paidomazoma informed the
Commission, "The children are being kidnapped, conditioned, and indoctrinated
abroad and then rushed back to battle by the kidnappers." Dominique Eudes in
his book Kapetanios wrote: "These unhappy victims, torn from their families
and forced to absorb Slavic ideology by intensive brainwahsing, would surely
illustrate the true extent of pan-Slavic intervention in Greece." [1972 p317]
   p98 The masks and the lies about the abducted children were lifted by the
Vitsi battles. THousand of children ages thirteen-sixteen of paidomazoma had
participated in the DAG Army against the Greek National Army, and thousands
of them were killed on top of these mountains. FInally, the truth was
revealed to the whole world that the rebels used the children of Paidomazoma
as shields and military warriors. Markos's explanation of saving abducted
children from the bombing and the atrocities of war was nothing mare than
communist propaganda. THe rebels led men, women, and children to their graves
in their last flower of their youth, with all their illusions, ideologies,
and lies. THe children who survived after the Civil War behind the Iron
Curtain, were in bad shap: 26% were suffering of pneumonia, 175.% of
Bronchitis, 10.5% of neurological stress, 14% of scabies, and 21.5% or
rheumatism. Only 10% were healthy. [Boutira &al, 2005, p80]
				 #@#
   Gerolymatos Red Acropolis Black Teror 2004 ISBN 0-465-02743-1
   p8 The tidal wave of refugees from Asia Minor provided the KKE with
its only consistent supporters. A large number of members of the central
committe and politburo, including Nikos Zachariadis, the secretary General of
the KKE from 1924 to 1952, and Markos Vaphiadis, the commander of the Greek
communist forces in 1946, came from the working-class neighborhoods of
Constantinople, Smyrna, and other large cities of the Ottoman Empire
   p80 Woodhouse, on the other hand, highlighted the communist links of
EAM.. "I beleieve the Communists control EAM unknown to most members"
   p90 George Papandreou. A follower of Venizlos, he had held three cabinet
portfolios and had a reputation of supporting progressive legislation. In
March 1942, he had signed the petition calling upon George II to remain
outside Greece until a plebiscite had determined the fate of the monarchy. 
During the occupation, Papandreou kept in touch with members of the
resistance but declined to join ELAS-EAM and later sent a series of
dispatches to Cairo denouncing the left-wing organization, as well as warning
the government-in-exile and the British of the growing influence of the
KKE. These communications had greatly impressed the Foreign Office -
particularly Papandrou's analysis of the international political order, which
he divided into Pan-Slavist communism, which threatened to swallow Greece and
Europe, and Anglo-Saxon liberalism, the only force able to oppose it.
Accordingly,the British and George II decided to bring Papandrou out of Greece,
and with Churchill's approval, he became acting premier on 26 April 1944
   p103 recalls Kenellopoulos, but "he appeared confused, nervous and
incapable of making decisions".. Papandroeu's daughter, Miranda, was a
communist who took part in the EAM.. may have mused that one face in the
crowd could easily be that of his own daughter sreaming for his blood
   p109 Piraeus.. front of the British soldiers proceeded to gouge out the eyes
of these hapless prisoners.. butcher's cleavers and began to hack off the 
forearms of the blinded police.. forcing the British to observe the atrocity
   p132 Peasants who had land or wanted land were not well disposed to the
KKE's plan for collectivization. "In general," writes Woodhouse [SFG p20],
"the devotion of the Greek people to their family and their Church made them
poor material for ideological recruitment"
   p156 According to the diary of the Eleventh Battalion, "Lieutenant B E D
Collier ordered a rifleman to fire at a young woman approaching his house
with a tray of food and wine. The rifelmen obeyed, and then begged not to be
given such an order again. He quickly changed his view when the German stick
grenade in her right hand was pointed out to him"
   p163 The father of the current prime minister of Greece, Kostas Simitis,
at the time a popular professor in the busiess school, was one of those who
persevered to get EAM students elected to the boards of student societies at
the universities. Later he joined PEEA, established by EAM in the Greek
mountains as a rival to the Greek government-in-exile inLondon and Cairo, and
struggled against George Papandreou, the premier in 1944 and the father of
Andreas Papandreou, who led the Greek Socialist Party (which claims EAM's
ideological mantle) to victory in 1981
   p170 standard means of execution was the axe. Each victim had to undress
and kneel with th ehead resting on a large stone. The executioner could
decapitate the condemned man or woman (occasionally even a child), slice his
or her throat, or hack away with the axe, reducing the individual to a heap
of flesh and bone. Gendarmes and police officers usually suffered ghastly and
extensive torture just prior to execution
   p181 "Mostly old and elderly men, women and children, they were all
scantily clad and most without shoes. Some were leaving bloody footprints in
the snow" [Maule Scobie p244]
   p236-7 Yiotopoulos senior quickly emerged as the leader of the Archive
Marxists.. OPLA, the dreaded security service of the KKE, took particular
delight in dispatching Archive Marxists by slicing their throats with th
etops of tin cans.. son, Alexandros, inherited his father's complex sense of
social justice and gravitated to the French radical student movement as a
student in paris during the 1960s,eventually coming to lead one of the most
ruthless and long-standing terrorist groups in Greece's post-civil war history
				     #@#
   64 PLANES IN RAID 10Aug1964 NYTimes p1 Turkish aircraft struck against
Greek Cypriote positions today as war fears mounted. Archbishop Makarios, the
President of Cyrpus, warned Turkey that unless the raids ended, Greek
Cypriotes would launch full-scale indiscriminate assaults against Turkish
Cypriote villages.  The warning was made through the United States
Ambassador.. Cypriote Government said two Turkish destroyers were unloading
troops and materiel in northwest Cyprus..  Makarios Formally Declared
Defrocked 14Apr1973 NYTimes p3..  Greek Landing on Cyprus Repulsed, Turkey
Reports pA1 WashPost 22Jul1974
				     #@#
   ATHENS ATTACKS EX-PREMIER'S SON 18Jul1966 NYTimes The Government of
Premier Stephonos Stephanopoulos said today that Prof Andreas Panadreou,son
of the former Premier, George Papandreou, had taken part in communist
activities in his youth.. confession signed by Andreas in 1939, when he was
20 years old, that he had been an active Communist since 1933.. did not deny
the charges today. He said only that he was "proud of his struggle against
the dictatorship".. Papanadreou Gives a Warning to Son NYTimes 29DEC1966
Greek Leader Threatens to Oust Him From Party
				     #@#
   King Was Isolated When Coup Begam 27Apr1967 NYTimes p5 The preparations
for the coup, at least theoretically, goes back about a decade. It was
conceived as a standby measure against a possible Communist
take-over.. Ex-Premier of Greece, in Exile, Urges Return of King to Athens
24Apr1973 p8 NYTimes Constantine Caramanlis, the former premier of Greece and
a conservative, broke a long silence today to call on the Government to
resign and bring back King COnstantine
				 #@#
   NYTimes 24Mar1974 Greece's Worst Crisis p220
   A study mission for the House Foreign Affairs Commitee believes Greece is
facing its worst crisis since the civil war.. insecure military junta that
overthrew Colonel Papdopoulos last November.. Foreign Secretary James
Callaghan said he ordered British ships to turn back because "we have to
differentiate ourselves from the dictatorships." Congressman Fraser's mission
fears that the Nixon Administration's reluctance to make the same
differentiation has already badly damaged the Unites Tataes with the Greek
people and could turn them decisively against the whole NATO relationship
when political change comes to Greece.. The obscure, second-rate civilians
drafted for the Cabinet by the military rulers cannot even come to grips with
Greece's burgeoning problems, including Europe's most rampant inflation. ANd
the top military leaders remain divided about Greece's political future, with
one faction of respected officers still favoring formation of a government of
national unity, charged with prparing early elections and a return to
civilian democratic rule
				 #@#
  Pettifer, New Macedonia question, St Martin's 1999 ISBN0-312-22240-8
  p3 [Elisabeth Barker,Reuters, BBC] The Macedonian question came into
being when in 1870 Russia successfully pressed Ottoman Turkey to allow
the formation of a separate Bulgarian Orthodox Church, or Exarchate,
with authority extending over parts of the Turkish province of
Macedonia.. Greek Patriarch in Constantinople declared the new
autocephalous Bulgarian Church to be schismatic.. not the result
planned by Russia in 187. What Russia wanted was to extend her own
influence in the Balkans through the Orthodox.. choice of Bulgaria or
Serbia as her chief instrument in this policy; Greece was of course
non-Slav and so less suitable
   p4 San Stefano Treaty of 1878, by which Russia gave Bulgaria nearly
all Slav Macedonoa. Nationalist Bulgarians blame the Treaty of Berlin,
in the same year, by which the great Powers took Macedonia away from
Bulgaria.. Mecedonia belong successively to the Roman Empire, the
Byzantine Empire, the medieval Bulgarian and Serbian Empires, and the
Ottoman Empire. Consequently its borders fluctuated.. bounded in the
north, by the hills north of Skopje and by the Shar Mountains; in the
east, by the Rila and Rhodope Mountains; in the south, by the Agean
coast around Salonika, by Mount Olympus, and by the Pindus mountainsl
in the west by Lakes Prespa and Ochrid [this is TURKISH Macedonia - in
fact the pre-conquest ancient Macedona was bounded entirely by the
Aliakmon and Erigon rivers, today entirely withing Greece]
   p5 By far the most imporant town of this territory, in fact its
only wealthy city, is Salonika.. Until 1923, a bare majority of the
population of Macedonia was Slav.. grammatically akin to Bulgarian but
phonetically in some respects akin to Serbian
  p6 Turkish census of 1905.. Greeks 648,962 / Bulgars 557,734 / 
Serbs 167,602
  p9 Article 10 of the Turkish decree of 1870 by which districts where
two-thirds of the population wished to join the Exarchate might do
so.. Although the bands were theoretically formed to struggle against
the Turks, the more often - Bulgarians, Greeks and Serbs - attacked
each other, and sometimes betrayed each other to the Turkish
athorities. THe Macedonian dispute was injected with a large dose of
venom by the Treaty of San Stefano in 1878, which Russia imposed on
Turkey after the Russo-Turkish war. This gave Bulgaria enormously
inflated frontiers which have haunted Bulgarian nationalist dreams
ever since.. nearly all Slav Macedonoa, including Vranje, Skopje,
Tetovo, Gostivar, the Black Drin, Debar, and lake Ochrid; a strip of
what is now southeast Albania, including Korca; and, in what is now
Greek Macedonia, Kastorian, Florina, Ostrovo, and a small strip of the
Agean coat west of Salonika. It was a startingly large gift to receive
even at Russia's hands; but before the year was out it was taken away
again by the other great Powers, who compelled Russia to abandon San
Stefano and to negotiate the Treaty of Berlin, which restored Macedona
to Turkey once again.. left Bulgaria with a burning grudge and
undamped ambitions
   p10 From the early days of IMRO there were always two
trends.. wings.. with the Bulgarian War Office and the Bulgarian
Tsar.. other trend in IMRO was towards geuine autonomy or independence
for Macedonia. In the early days of the movement, this wing preached
brotherhood of all the peoples of Macedonia, not only Slavs, but also
Turks, Albanians and Greeks, and it tried to preserve a certain
independence.. Nevertheless Bulgaria was its main source.. August 1903
it came into the open in the 'Illinden' (St [Prophet] Elijah's Day)
rising aginst the Turkish.. ruthlesly crushed by the Turkish
  p11 July the Young Turk revolution broke out, and attempts by the
great powers to intervene in Macedonia were dropped on the grounds
that the new rulers of Turkey were liberals.. 1912 came a
unique.. alliance, first that Russia had succeeded in temporarily
reconciling Bulgaria and Serbia, and then that Greece had found in
Venizelos an unusually enterprising and borad-minded
   p12 Because the great Powers decided that Serbia must abandon the
northern Albanian territory which she had occupied, Serbia demanded
more than her agreed share of Macedonia as compensation. Bulgaria
demanded her agreed share of Macedonia and also claimed the Greeks had
advanced too far.. [Second Balkan War] Bulgaria was badly defeated and,
by the Treaty of Bucharest of August 1913, managed to retain, of
Macedonia, only the middle Strum Valley, the upper Mesta Valley, and a
westward-jutting salient in the Strumica Valley.. When the First World
War broke out in 1914, it was clea that Bulgaria would eventually join
the side which offered her the largest share of Macedonia
   p13 Bulgaria occupied the whole of Sebian Macedonia and the eastern
section of Greek Macedonia.. Thus at the end of the First World War,
Macedonia was partitioned into three. A resentful Bulgaria was left
with ony a small corner (6,789 square kilometers); while Yugslavia,
with 16,776 quare kilometers, and Greece, with 34,600
				 #@#
   Yugosl Communism &  Maced Question Palmer & King (US dipl) 208-00821-7 1971
   p4 [Turko-Roman province called Macedonia] region is a zone of transition
between and overlapping the Dinaro-Pindus [Alps] range and the Rhodope massif
[Original pre-empire Macedonia was entirely bounded by the presently Greek
Erigon & Aliakmon rivers]
   p5 abortive Treaty of San Stefano in 1878. The treaty utilized the
diocesan boundaries of the Exarchate.. San Stefano remained the blueprint for
Bulgaria's thwarted national ambitions
   p7 ninth and tenth centuries there was the First Bulgarian Empire, with
its last capital at Ohrid..  fourteenth century there was a Serbian Empire of
Stefan Dusan, with its capital at Skopje
   p14 It is reasonable to hold that, prior to World War II, the Slavs of
Yugoslav Macedonia considered themselves Bulgarians, but they
developed reservations during Bulgarian occupation in World War II
				     #@#
    Greeks and Bulgarians NYTimes 25Apr1886 In short, Russia is backing
Greece from antagonism to England, and for the same reason is very much down
upon the Prince of Bulgaria, who is credited with subserviency to the
counsels of perfidious Albion..  pamphlet was published at Phillipopolis,
descriptive of the condition of Bulgarians in Macedonia, which the Bulgarian
newspaper, the Macedonoki_Glas, attributed to the Bulgarian Exarchate of
Constantinople, and which consequently may be considered a semi-official
document, intended to work up the sympathies of the Bulgarians of Bulgaria in
favor of "their suffering brethren of Macedonia".. After exlaining why
Macedonia ought to be Bulgarian the pamplet kindly admitted that some of its
regions were inhabited by Greeks and Serbs and might be left to them. THe
Serbs might have all the country on the far side of the Scardon Mountains,
and the Greeks all of the region south of a line passing through the towns of
Veriia, Siatiata, and Korytza; in other words the Bulgarians would take every
inch of soil of any value.. One of the chapters of this pamphlet.."only the
lowest classes of the people are Bulgarian; all that is intelligent and alive
is undoubtedly Greek.. Hellenism has only succeeded by trickery and
surprise.. financial help sent on by the wealthy Slav communities of Moscow
and St Petersburg. "If we can only isolate the Greeks of Macedonia from those
of Thessaly," continues the pamphlet; "if we can keep the Greek propaganda
out of the western and southern districts, we are sure of our success. If
they be ours, no one can dispute our entire supremacy in Macedonia.".. This
system of propagandism shows that the Bulgarians fully appreciate the
distance which exists between their aspirations and the reality.. "If," says
the pamphlet, "Europe wished to know what nationality belongs the Macedonian
population, we fear that the greater part of the country would be lost to
us.. above all, Turkish friendship is a necessity"
				 #@#
   NY Times 24Feb1878 Russo-Turkish Treaty p1
   London, Feb. 23 - Reuter's Constantinople dispatch says: "The Grand Duke
Nicholas and Safvat Pasha will meet to-morrow at San Stefano. The signing of
the peace conditions will follow.".. The correspondent of the Times at
Vienna, who is believe to derive his information from the Austrian Foreign
Office, reiterates the statement that the Czar threatened to occupy
Constantinople, and rejected the Sultan's personal appeal to withdraw this
threat. "Nevertheless," the correspondent says, "Safvet Pasha still hesitates
to sign Gen. Ignatieff's conditions, which define the eastern and sothern
limits of Bulgaria to extend from a point east of Adrianople, southerly to
Dedeagatch, thence westerly along the Aegean Sea to Salonic, thence along the
northern slopes of Mount Olympus to the pindus range, including Grevno,
Castoria, and monastir. THe conditions also, despite the denial of the
Agence_Russe, prescribe the expulsion practially of the entire Mussulman
population. The idea of the Sultan's withdrawal to Broussa is again mooted at
Constantinople
				 #@#
   Raphael  Patai, The_Arab_Mind, hatherleighpress.com 2002,1983,1976
[author (1910-1996) taught at Princeton,Columbia,Penn] 
   p27 corporal punishment administered to Arab children is much greater
than is the case in the Western world.. 
   p31 boy is suckled twice as long as a girl
   p34 female relatives.. play with the penis of the boy
   p41 lower paternal control is correlated, in Lebanon as in America,
with higher achievement [cites p152 Protho Child Rearing in the 
Lebanon, Harvard MidEast VIII, 1961]
   p48 Until the appearance of Muhammad, Arabic was spoken only in
Arabia, and not even in all parts.. 
   p52 Exaggeration, Overassertion, Repetition
   p71 In Arabic the imperfect form can stand for present, future, and past..
   p75 In Koran 19:28, Maryam the mother of Jesus is addressed as "sister
of Aaron" and a few verses later (v.53) Aaron is referred to as the
brother of Moses
   p75 sudden flare-ups, which can easily lead to violence and even
murder, followed by remore and long periods of tranquility,
inactivity, almost apathy
   p94 "By cutting or stabbing them, the father not merely punishes the
boys but hardens them for their future life" [cit Musil]
   p101 By killing her they demonstrated for everybody to see that they
had cut off the offending.. Next, they would try to kill her 
paramour, because they must take blood revenge on him for bringing 
about the death of a member of their family
   p116 "not look upon authority or leadership as something necessary..
but rather as an irresistable power to which the individual resigns
himself submissively when it implants fear and dread in his soul" [cit
Hamid Ammar] ..only respected the ruthless tax collector while
ridiculing and despising one who showed them mercy
   p133 When a man marries he is not expected to refrain from
extramarital sexual activity. He becomes guilty of a sexual offense
only if the woman with whom he has sex relations commits thereby an
act of sexual dishonor
   p142 Southwest Arabia, it was an old custom that a guest had to pass
the night with his host's wife
   p155 [paradise] well-watered, shady garden, in which the pious will
have everything, including the services of houris, those eternally
young, beautiful, and virginal black-eyed maidens
   p160 sinful in engaging in long-range planning, because it seems to
imply that one does not put one's trust in divine providence
   p171 On November 2, 1945, when the leaders of Egypt called for
demonstrations on the anniversary of the Balfour Declaration, the
demonstrations not only developed into anti-Jewish riots, but led to
attacks on a Catholic, an Armenian, and a Greek Orthodox church..
"al-kufru millatun wahida" - "unbelief is one nation"
   p175 greater weight in thought and speech to wishes rather than to reality
   p178 complexity, symmetry, and, yes, perfection was incomparably
superior to anything found in nature.. artist went against nature was
in his constant recourse to repetition.. 
   pp180-1 [music] repetition of the same small-sized element.. minor
variations.. feel himself possessed.. improvise for an hour
   p229 Qahtan with the biblical Yoqtan (Genesis 10:25), a son of Ebher,
and Adnan as the son of Ismael, son of Abraham.. all the peoples
conquered by the Arabs adopted this genealogical scheme and came to
believe, not only that they were Arabs in a generalized sence, but
that they were either of Adnan (Qays) or Qahtan (Yaman) descent
[ancestral feud - two political parties/moeties]
   p244 "The question of rightness of one claim over the other is not a
paramount issue so far as one's obligation to support is concerned"...
"are neither expressly interested in determining the guilt or
innocence of any party in the dispute nor the rightness or wrongness
of one claim over the other. They mediate. They do not arbitrate. They
do not judge"
				     #@#
   The Middle East crisis in historical perspective.  Lewis, Bernard American
Scholar; Winter92, Vol. 61 Issue 1, p33, 14p The United States and the Soviet
Union competed, and in some measure cooperated, in securing the majority of
votes that passed the U.N. resolution for the partition of Palestine in 1947,
and the Soviet Union preceded the United States by some time in according de
jure recognition to the Jewish state. More important, it was the speedy
supply of arms from the same Soviet surrogate, Czechoslovakia, which enabled
the infant state to survive its first war in 1948..  Rashid `Ali was by no
means the only Axis supporter in the Arab world.  One of his closest
associates, the Mufti of Jerusalem Hajj Amin al-Husayni, joined and helped
him in Iraq and after the fall of his regime became his companion in exile in
Germany. Nasir, Sadat, and several other members of the officers' group that
seized power in Egypt in 1952 had at least been sympathizers and some of them
active workers for the Axis. The Mufti had declared his support and offered
his help immediately after Hitler's accession to power in 1933, and during
the war years the rulers of the Third Reich received more offers of help than
they found it expedient to accept..  Islam, even more than Christianity, is
not only a religion, a system of belief and worship. It is a civilization--an
identity, and an allegiance, which remain even when belief is lost and
worship abandoned..  In the course of the nineteenth century, more and more
Muslim thinkers identified the principal problems of their own society as
ignorance, poverty, and arbitrary rule, and tried to understand and adapt the
European remedies for these problems--education; economic development,
especially through industry; political freedom, and the laws by which it is
maintained..  It is surely significant that one of the most widely and
frequently repeated grievances of the Muslim fundamentalists is the
emancipation of women and the consequent damage to propriety and decency..
Japanese, Chinese, Korean, and Indian scientists are now part of the world
scientific community, to which they make a significant contribution. That of
the Muslim world, with its billion inhabitants, is still embarrassingly
small.
				     #@#
   Pluralism, Intolerance, and the  Qur'an.  Asani, Ali S.  American Scholar;
Winter2002, Vol.  71 Issue 1,  p52, 9p The  paradox of a  religious tradition
being used to  promote harmony and tolerance on the one  hand, and to justify
war and  intolerance on the other, is  not unique to Islam.  History shows us
that all  religions, particularly their scriptures, have  been interpreted by
believers to  justify a  wide range of  contradictory political,  social, and
cultural
 goals..   my understanding of  the conflict between  pluralist and
exclusivist strands within the  Islamic tradition has been greatly influenced
by Abdulaziz  Sachedina's pioneering study,  The Islamic Roots  of Democratic
Pluralism. I am  also indebted to my colleague  Roy Mottahedeh, whose article
"Towards an  Islamic Theology  of Toleration," Islamic  Law Reform  and Human
Rights,  ed.  T.  Lindholm  and   K.  Vogt,  I've  found  helpful..   (Qur'an
49:13). This verse from the Qur'an  formed the first teaching I received as a
child on the subject of pluralism. Now,  many years later, as I reflect on it
and  its meaning, I  believe it  is clear  that from  the perspective  of the
Qur'an,  which  forms the  core  of  Islamic  tradition, the  divine  purpose
underlying  human diversity  is  to foster  knowledge  and understanding,  to
promote harmony and  cooperation among peoples. God did  not create diversity
as a source  of tensions, divisions, and polarization  in society..  The idea
that God's message is universal,  but its manifestations are plural, provides
the basic underpinning  of the manner in which the  Qur'an relates itself and
the faith  it preaches to  the religious traditions  that preceded it  in the
Middle East, namely  Judaism and Christianity. Far from  denying the validity
of  these  predecessor  traditions,   the  Qur'an  repeatedly  affirms  their
essential truth, acknowledging that their message comes from one and the same
God, and  that the Qur'an is only  the latest of God's  revelations to affirm
and confirm those  that preceded it..  "And argue not with  the People of the
Book unless  it be  in a way  that is better,  save with  such of them  as do
wrong; and say we  believe in that which has been revealed  to us and to you;
our God  and your God  is one  and unto Him  we submit" (Qur'an  29:46)..  In
seventeenth-century  India, Dara  Shikoh,  a prince  from  the ruling  Mughal
dynasty  who was  strongly  influenced by  the  pluralistic teachings  within
Islamic  traditions  of  mysticism,  considered  the  Hindu  scriptures,  the
Upanishads, to be  the "storehouse of monotheism" and  claimed that they were
the  kitab  maknun,  or  "hidden   scripture,"  referred  to  in  the  Qur'an
(56:77-80)..  "Some of  the People of the Book are  a nation upstanding: they
recite the  Signs of  God all  night long, and  they prostrate  themselves in
adoration. They  believe in God and the  Last Day; they enjoin  what is right
and forbid what  is wrong and they hasten  to do good works. They  are in the
ranks of the righteous" (Qur'an  3:113-114)..  postulates that since Islam is
the successor  to the Judaic and  Christian traditions, it is  the latest and
most  complete form of  revelation..  forging  solidarity among  various Arab
tribes  that had  previously  been engaged  in  petty rivalries..   defensive
struggle by the early Muslims  against religious persecution: "Leave is given
to  those who  fight because  they are  wronged--surely God  is able  to help
them--who  were expelled from  their habitations  without right,  except that
they say 'Our  Lord is God'" (Qur'an 22:39-40). "And  fight [struggle] in the
way of God with those who fight  with you, but aggress not: God loves not the
aggressors" (Qur'an  2:190)..  came to  be interpreted as a  general military
offensive  against nonbelievers  and  as a  means  of legitimizing  political
dominion.  (For more about the theological debates on the term jihad in early
Islam, see R. Mottahedeh and R. Al-Sayyid, "The Idea of Jihad in Islam before
the Crusades," The Crusades from  the Perspective of Byzantium and the Muslim
World,  ed.  A. Laiou  and  R.  Mottahedeh  [Dumbarton Oaks  Center  Studies,
2001].)..   war  broke  out  in   the  seventh  century  between  the  small,
beleaguered  Muslim community  and its  powerful pagan  Arab,  Christian, and
Jewish adversaries. Typical of these  verses is the following: "Then when the
sacred months are drawn away, slay  the idolators wherever you find them, and
take them,  and confine  them, and  lie in wait  for them  at every  place of
ambush. But  if they repent  and perform the  prayer and pay zakat  [the alms
tax], let  them go their way.  Surely God is forgiving  and merciful" (Qur'an
9:5).  Another  verse, revealed  when  certain  Jewish  and Christian  groups
betrayed the  Muslim cause and  joined in the  military assault by  the pagan
Arabs  against  the prophet  Muhammad  and  the  Muslim community,  cautioned
against  taking  Jews  and  Christians  as  close  political  allies  (Qur'an
5:51). It is only by completely disregarding the original historical contexts
of  revelation of  such verses  and  using them  to engage  in a  large-scale
abrogation of contradictory verses  that the exclusivist Muslim exegetes have
been able to  counteract the pluralist ethos that  so thoroughly pervades the
Qur'an..   Named after the  reformer Abd  al-Wahhab, who  died in  1791, this
puritanical movement  acquired an explosive  energy after its  founder allied
himself with  a petty  Arab chieftain, Muhammad  Ibn Saud. Abd  al-Wahhab was
influenced   in   his   thought   by   the  writings   of   a   controversial
fourteenth-century thinker, Ibn  Taiymiyyah, whose exclusivist and literalist
interpretations of the Qur'an led him  to declare that the descendants of the
Mongols were  infidels, notwithstanding their public profession  of belief in
Islam. To  propagate their particular  brand of Islam, the  Wahhabis attacked
fellow Muslims,  whose practices  they considered "un-Islamic."  Targeting in
particular popular expressions of Sufi  practice as well as Shii Muslims, the
Wahhabis steadily expanded their power  over central and western Arabia until
they were able to effect the  political unification of the peninsula into the
kingdom of Saudi Arabia. Once established, the Wahhabi authorities instituted
a religious police force
				     #@#
   Panislamism in Europe NYTimes From Paris Liberte 16Jul1881 All Islam is
aroused, and, if appearances are to be trusted, a breath of holy war is
exciting the Secretaries of the Koran against the sons of the Gospel
				 #@#
   Trifkovic, Sword of Prophet, ReginaOrthodoxPress.com,2002
   p15 Needless to say, there was no such thing as an "Arab nation"
before Muhammad, either in the sence of a centralized political structure or 
of the shared ideals, collective memories, and cultural traits
   p17 scant regard for human life, especially if it infringed on one's
honor, or claim to pastures, camels, women, or some other earthly
good, was the mark of manhood. Robbery and murder outside the
protective confines of one's clan were not deemed bad per_se, they
were judged by the results as means to an end.. "Never has a lord of
our race died in bed," boasts an Arab poet of old
   pp19-20 The Sassanians, who gave their name to the Empire, followed
Zoroastrianism, a form of monotheism that postulated the world as the
scene of permanent warfare between good and evil under the watchful
but nonintervening one God, in which the eventual triumph of good was
assured but needed to be facilitated by virtuous men. A dualist
variety known as Mazdaism was the Sassanide state religion that
legitimized the secular order.. Byzantins and Sassanians fought from
AD 540 to 629, when much of Syria, Palestine, and today's Iraq was a
battlefield.. border reestablished on the Euphrates
   p21 From the remotest times Mecca had been a place of pagan pilgrimage. 
Arabs came to bow down in the temple of Kaaba ("cube ) before a certain 
black stone, probably a meteorite said to have been brought down from
heaven. The use of meteorites was a perennialpagan favorite; Acts
19:35 mentions "that which was sent down from Zeus," probably a meteorite
   p25 He was an only child, and at the age of six he lost his mother, a
gentle sickly woman prone to [schizophrenic?] hallucinations
   p26 595, when the Ethiopians threatened Mecca from their coastal base
and were repelledby a coalition assembled by his influential uncle.
It appears that Muhammad could not bear the sight of the battlefield
and ran away, which exposed him to contempt and ostracism.. met a
wealthy widow.. matrimonial scheme regarded as unworthy of a real man
   p27 610, when Mohammed was 40 years of age, that he told her he was
visited by a majestic being 
   p31 Muhammad then refrained from cursing the Meccan idols but called
them all by the same name, "Allah," thus merging 300-odd deities at the 
Kaaba into one, and calling all of them by the same name. He subsequently 
abrogated this section of the Kuran, claiming that this was an interpolation 
of Satan - hence the "Satanic verses") [cit W Montgomery Watt, 1953] 
   p35 success of the raiders was partly due to the complete surprise of
the victims: the attack took place in the holy month of Ramadan, the
time of truce generally respected even by the most pugnacious of
brigand.. not present a problem to Muhammad, however, who had just
received a revelation allowing warfare even during Ramadan
   p39 Abu Afak also mocked Muhammad in verse, and especially his desire
to ocntrol people's lives: "Saying 'Permitted,' 'Forbidden,' of all
sorts of things.: The apostle simply commented, "Who will deal with
this rascal for me?" - and one of his "weepers" did, That a person of
so advanced an age should be murdered for a verbal slight would have
been inconceivable to the pre-Islamic Arab custom
   p43 In telling his companions to go ahead and rape their captive
married women without practicing al-'azl [coitus_interruptus], the only 
contentious issue was whether the victims' ransom value would be diminished 
or lost completely if they were returned pregnant to their husbands. 
Muhammad's revelations had already sanctioned the rape of captive women
   p50 Attacking caravans in the month of Ramadan, taking up arms against
his own kinsemn, murdering people without provocation, and indulging
with considerable abandon one's sensual passions was so fundamentally
at odds witht he moral standards of his own Arab contemporaries
  p51 "Fight all those who do not profess the true faith (Islam) until
the pay the jizya (poll tax) with the hand of humility"
   p62 Nothing we do, say or think is good or bad as_such in Islam,
nothing is right or wrong without specific reference to the revealed
will of God or the traditions of the prophet. One consequence of
Allah's absolute transendence and lordship is the impossibility of
human free will. Islam not only postulates the absolute predestination
   p63 Alah will give each Muslim 72_houris and the manliness of a
hundred mortals in this heaven of perpetual youth and copulation
   p76 Muhammad's widow A'isha complained that one Surra was reduced from
two hundred to only 73 verses in Uthman's edition. She also stated
that some verses were lost when a domestic animal got into the house
during preparations for Muhammad's funeral and ate them. In tradition
we frequently encounter reference to "the verse of the stoning" that
was lost because no two witnesses could be found who memorized it identically
   pp110-1 all able-bodied men were to be killed.. "passed through India
like a whirlwind, destroying, pillaging, and massacring"..  ancient
cities of Varanasi, Mathura, Ujjain, Maheshwar, Jwalamukhi, and Dwarka, not 
one temple survived whole and intact. In his The_Story of_Civilization, 
Will Durant lamented the results of what he termed "probably the
bloodiest story in history." He called it "a discouraging tale, for
its evident moral is that civilization is a precious good, whose
delicate complex order and feedom can at any moment be overthrown by
barbarians invading from without and multiplying from within." The
bitter lesson, Durant concluded, was that "eternal vigilance is the
price of civilization. A nation must love peace, but keep its powder dry."
   p114 The annual "blood levy" of Christian boys in peacetime was a novelty 
even by the Arabian standards. In Arabia those families unable to pay the 
crushing jizya were obliged to hand over their children to be sold into 
slavery, and to deuct their value from the assessment. But Turkish 
"dervshirme," introduced by Sultan Orkhan (1326-1359), consisted of the 
periodic taking a fifth of all Christian boys in the conquered territories
   p116 And yet contemporary Turkish propagandists present the tragedy of
the kidnapped boys and their families as the Ottoman equivalent of a
full scholarship to Harvard or Yale
   p119 Ottoman Jews were also subjected to discrimination and periods of
cruel persecution
   p121 From the dozens of anti-Christian pogroms in the nineteenth
century, the "Bulgarian Atrocities" were remembered because they provoked 
a cry of indignation from Gladstone (to the chagrin of Disraeli)
   p122 Regular slaughters of Armenians in Bayazid (1877), Alashgurd
(1879), Sassun (1894), Constantinople (1896), Adana (1909) and Armenia
itself (1895-1896) claimed a total of 200,000, but they were only
rehearsals for the horrors of 1915.. "Who remembers the [extermination
of the] Armenians? Hitler asked those members of his inner circle who
feared that Germany's reputation would suffer because of its persecution 
of the Jews. Along the route to Adana and beyond, Turkish women were given 
the dagger (hanjar) to give the final stab to dying Armenians in order to 
gain credit in the eyes of Allah as having killed a Christian
   p127 As late a 1955, Istanbul's Christian suffered what William
Dalrymple called "the worst race riot in Europe since Kristallnacht"
   p172 The slave had no legal powers or rights whatsoever. A Muslim
slave-owner was entitled to the sexual enjoyment of his slave women.
The Kuran mandated that a freeman should be killed only for another
freeman, a slave for a slave, and a female for a female
   p174 The Tatars raided surrounding Christian lands from their
stronghold in the Crimea and sold captured Eastern Europeans in the
slave markets of Istanbul and other Turkish cities. This practice only
ended with the Russian annexation of the peninsula in 1783
   p186-7 Mufti praised the Germans because they "know how to get rid of
the Jews, and that brings us close to the Germans and sets us in their
camp." Echoing Muhammad after Badr, on March 1, 1944, the Mufti called
in a broadcast from Berlin: "Arabs! Rise as one and fight for your sacred 
rights. Kill the Jews wherever you find them. This pleases God, history and 
religion. This saves your honor.".. After the war, with the Mufti 
re-established as the leader of the Palestinian Arabs, the Muslim line was 
that he had "killed nobody" and that he had only done his duty against Zionism
   p193 They moved the capital city to Baghdad, absorbed much of the Syrian 
and Persian culture as well as Persian methods of government, and ushered 
in "the golden age." Three speculative thinkers - notably all three Persians, 
al-Kindi, al-Farabi, and Avicenna - combined Aristotelianism and Neoplatonism 
with other ideas introduced through Islam. Greatly influenced by 
Baghdad's Greek heritage [Persian:Arab::Greek:Roman]
   p194 At this time Sufism arose in reaction against philosophy. It
rejected all philosophical inquiry, condemned the use of Greek philosophy
   p200 It was not until 1683 that the menace to Europe was finally
crushed at the gates of Vienna, but for long before that the Islamic
world had little interesting to say, or do, at least measured against
the enormous cultural melting pot it had made for itself.. Like all
totalitarian ideologies, Islam has an inherent tendency to the closing
of the mind. The spirit of critical inquiry essential to the gowth of
knowledge is completely alien to them
   p206 When Khomeni announced, "In Persia no people have been killed
so far, only beasts," he was following in the footsteps of the
architects of the Holocaust and the Gulag.. Islam and Communism differ
from Nazism only in thir inability to create a viable economy. Always
reliant on the plunder of its neighbors and robbery of its non-Muslim
subjects, Islam was unable to craete new wealth once the conquerors
had run out of steam and reduced the vanquished to utter penury.
Pre-Islamic Egypt was the granary of Europe, just like pre-Bolshevik
Ukraine; now both have to import food
   p210-1 [1/98 Brzezinski Nouvel Observateur interview] "What matters
more to world history, the Taliban or the collapse of the Soviet empire?.. 
There is no global Islam".. $4 billion into setting up Islamic training 
schools in Pakistan (hence the "Taliban" movement, which means "student").. 
enlistment of militant Islam in the destruction of Communism was an error 
compounded by simultaneous Muslim mass immigration
   p232 Indeed, not only Taliban but most other Islamic extremist and
terrorist movements all over the world were born out of ideas
conceoved in the battlefields of Afghanistan 0 Dr Brzezinski's
"excellent idea" of the 1980s - but subsequently matured and spread
from Pakistan's political, military and religious establishment
    p238 That the "modern" descendants of the Ottomans are perhaps among
the least tolerant nations in the world - as is evinced by Turkey's
continuing persecution of not only fellow Muslims such as Kurds and
Alawites but of Greeks, Cypriots, Assyrians, and Armenians as well - gives us 
a small insight into what the Eastern Christians must have endured.. Stanley 
Cohen [cit Law&SocInq, Winter 1995 pp13-14], Professor of Criminology
at Hebrew University in Jerusalem, has called it the nearest successful 
example of "collective denial" in the modern era: "this denial has been 
sustained by deliberate propaganda, lying and coverups, forging documents, 
suppression of archives, and bribing scholars. The West, especially the 
United States, has colluded by not referring to the massacres in the United 
Nations, ignoring memorial ceremonies, and surrendering to Turkish pressure 
in NATO and other strategic arenas of cooperation" An example is the
pressure exerted by the Microsoft Encarta Encyclopedia editors on its
contributing scholars to cast doubt on the occurence of the Armenian
genocide because "the Turkish government had threatened to arrest local 
Microsoft officials and ban Microsoft products unless [the] massacres were 
presented as topics open to debate" 
[cit ChronHiEd "Other Side of Genocide" 18Aug2k]
   p241 The fact that political Islam had found such fertile ground in
Turkey came as a shock to many, revealing the ultimate dependence of
the political system on the army..  may yet discover that
"democratization" of Turkey would mean its irreversible Islamization
   p242-3 While the Saudis continue to build mosques all over the world,
thousands of Christians among the hundreds of thousands of foreign workers 
from India, Europe, America, and the Phillippines must worship in secret, 
if at all. They are arrested, lashed, or deported for public display of 
their beliefs.. In July 1977, an Englishman with aminiature camera was 
able to take photographs that shocked the world.  He recorded the public 
execution in Jeddah.. Anthony Thomas' TV documentary, "Death of a Princess".. 
Carter Administration strenuously opposed the program being shown on PBS
   p247 In 1966, the vice president of the Islamic University of Medina
complained that Copernican theory was being taught at Riyadh University
   p259 There is "democracy" of sorts in Iran, for instance, for all
participants in the political process have to subscribe to the principles 
of the Islamic revolution. Only candidates (including non-Muslims) who 
subscribe to the official ideology may run for office, as under former 
Communist countries..  hatred of atheism and enjoy dealing with believers. 
They used Muslims in just the way the used the Church of Rome in the
early 1950s in their fight against the Communists. But appeasement by
their feeble successors in our time only breeds contempt and arrogance
of the radicals and fuels their ambition. Changing the self-defeating
trend demands recognition that the West is in a war of religion,
whether it wants that or not, and however much it hates the fact
  p264 In Islam, Muslim minorities are oppressed as long as they are
not governed by Shari'a, which is the only "full liberty" possible
   p266 FBI interrogation by Siddiq Ibrahim Siddiq Ali, one of the
suspects in the firsy World Trade Center bombing "Of Course, don't
forget God said in the Kuran, in times like this, everything is lawful
to the Muslim, their money, their women, their honors, everything..
Muslim will never go to hell by killing an infidel"..  in the United
States four-fifths of the Arabs are Christians, many of whom have
fled persecution by Islamic governments
				     #@#
   National Interest 2005 FALL Dov S. Zakheim Blending Democracy: The
Generational Project in the Middle East Democracy may be elbowing its way
into the region, but not exactly in the manner that some of its more strident
American advocates would necessarily prefer.. Although the Iranian mullahs
had rigged the electoral process, Ahmadinejad's final margin of victory was
so large as to indicate that his views certainly resonate with a plurality,
if not a majority.. bluntly put it, "we did not have a revolution to have a
democracy.".. legislative elections, which were originally scheduled for
July, but which Palestinian Authority leader Mahmoud Abbas (Abu Mazen) has
postponed out of fear of a Hamas victory.. One hundred years ago, Persia had
a constitutional government with an elected parliament. Lebanon's
parliamentary government flourished for three decades in the aftermath of
World War II; Iraq had a short?lived parliament as well.. Islam is a faith
that gives pride of place to authority.. never has experienced a
thoroughgoing reform movement (among its core populations).. Indeed, one of
the few major reform movements within Islam to develop a mass following in
recent centuries is none other than Wahhabism.. rule of law in many Arab and
Muslim societies is that of sharia law, which takes precedence over secular
law.. All too often, assumptions about cultural change in the region derive
from Western experience with a relatively small group of Arab intellectuals..
Turkish society is undergoing a religious revival that is gradually
undermining Ataturk's reforms.. The Ottoman Middle East, which comprised the
entire region with the notable exception of Iran, stifled the development of
viable democratic institutions. It also spawned a culture of corruption that
is the bane of whatever democratic institutions do come into being.. When
Iran first experimented with democracy, much of Europe was ruled by emperors,
only to be succeeded by fascist dictators. And while Lebanon 's democracy
flourished, half of Europe was choked by communism.. Like the former Ottoman
provinces of both the Middle East and southeastern Europe, these Latin
American states suffer from endemic corruption at all levels of society..
The kings, princes and emirs who tell their Washington interlocutors that
they support a path of gradual reform for their conservative societies do
have a record to back up their case.. The shah of Iran, for all his other
faults, granted minorities??notably Druze and Jews??freedoms that are unheard
of in Iran today.. Under the shah, women had opportunities that they must
fight for today.. Kuwaiti ruling family was not even the first in the Gulf to
grant women the franchise. Women already had the right to vote in the Kingdom
of Bahrain, the Sultanate of Oman and Emirate of Qatar.. The rulers of Dubai
in the United Arab Emirates have created a unique mix of social and economic
freedom in their city?state unrivalled in much of the world. The kings of
Jordan and Morocco, both descended from the Prophet Muhammad, were among the
first to give women ministerial and other high governmental offices. They
have also gone to great lengths to preserve and protect minority rights. And
they have increasingly opened the political process, permitting opposition
parties to function actively in the national legislatures.. The West's
efforts to reach out to captive societies during the Cold War not only
involved a long?term commitment but also required a concerted program to
reach out to all levels of those societies.. Only a small group of Arab
intellectuals interfaces with the West on a regular basis.. usually highly
secular.. What is needed is a Middle Eastern version of democracy that in
form may hardly resemble its Western counterparts, though in substance will
offer the people of the region the freedoms they seek, in common with the
rest of mankind. First and foremost is the freedom to pray freely to the God
of their choice. In addition, Middle Easterners of all stripes seek the
freedom to earn a decent living, the right to an education, and, finally, to
be represented, and to represent themselves, to their rulers and to be judged
fairly by them. How they are represented is a secondary issue. Replacing or
even alienating traditional rulers is unlikely to achieve these goals. There
are simply too many intolerant radicals eagerly waiting in the
wings.. alternative approach would be to blend indigenous values with
democratic ideals.. profoundly different perspective.. Anyone defining the
rule of law as the complete replacement of sharia law by purely secular norms
will merely be branded a heretic.. tools that brought it success during the
Cold War. It should provide financial support to elements of civil society
such as unions, professional organizations and journalists.  It should
sustain schools that offer non-religious curricula, whether these curricula
are taught alongside or apart from religious studies.. It should refine its
foreign language broadcasts and telecasts to reflect indigenous preferences
and draw upon indigenous resources to the maximum extent possible.. Rapid
upheavals have rarely yielded the results America hoped for: not in Egypt in
1953, not in Iraq in 1958, not in Iran in 1979. The stakes in the Middle East
are as high as they ever have been. We should be careful that our best
intentions do not lead to disasters that will take decades to undo.
				     #@#
   The National Interest 2004 SPRING Derk Kinnane Winning Over the Muslim
Mind. A new American effort is Al-Hurra, meaning "The Free One", a satellite
television station being set up in Springfield, Virginia, that will beam news
and entertainment in Arabic to the countries reached by Al-Jazeera. Al-Hurra
boasts that it is committed to being fair and balanced in what it broadcasts.
Its staff of 200 is also to be largely Arab.. appetite for American pop
culture that is not infrequently coupled with rejection of U.S. policies in
the Middle East.. current anti-Americanism in the Arab world dates back to
the 1950s and was originally promoted by "progressive" secularists rather
than by Islamists. As Reuven Paz wrote in the December 2003 issue of the
Middle East Review of International Affairs: "The roots of Islamist
anti-Americanism were deep long before the rise of the Jihadist movement in
the 1990s, or the Islamic revolution in Iran in 1979. They were developed by
the anti-American atmosphere of secular Arab regimes, such as the Nasserist
and Ba'thist ones, and encouraged by their alliance with the Soviet Union..
Secular Arab anti-Americanism was mainly political, and not part of a
cultural worldview. But, it heavily contributed to the development of
Islamist anti-Americanism, by contributing one very important element: the
sense of a global Western conspiracy against.. the Arab and Muslim world."
In fact, Arab anti-Americanism, whether among pious Muslims or secularists,
has a common root in a sense of powerlessness and humiliation.. Kanan Makiya,
an outstanding Iraqi chronicler of his country's misfortunes under Saddam
Hussein, points out that since the Arab defeat in the 1967 war with Israel,
anti-Americanism changed hands from secular nationalists to Muslim religious
fanatics. It is a transition that the crafty Saddam latched onto..  equally
alarming is that an Islamic identity appeals not only to the ill-educated
rural and urban poor but also to members of the urban elites..  Paz notes:
"The Islamic socio-political revival, particularly since the 1960s.. suffered
from the state's tendency to nationalize the economy - have found in the
Islam propounded by modern Islamists the solution to their problems".. What
the Islamists seek is a return to the primitive Islam of 7th-century Arabia,
seen as a lost golden age. Such Islamists, including the Wahhabi, call
themselves salafi. In Arabic, salaf means "pious ancestors"..  [Algerian]
Sahrawi says: "The war in Palestine, in Afghanistan, in Iraq, in Algeria, in
Chechnya and in the Philippines is one war. This is a war between the camp of
Islam and the camp of the Cross, to which the Americans, Zionists, Jews,
their apostate allies and others belong. The goal of this war, which they
falsely called a War on Terror, is to prevent the Muslims from establishing
an Islamic state whose regime will be in accordance with the Quran and the
Sunna of the Prophet, and which will constitute a source of pride and
strength for the Muslims. America and its allies the Jews, the Christians and
the apostates will not cease their war on Islam before they remove the last
Muslim from his religion and bring him into apostasy.".. As this is being
written, Muslim clerics in Kanu state in Nigeria have succeeded in halting
vaccinations against polio in the midst of a recrudescence of that disease
because, they claim, the vaccinations will make Muslim women sterile as part
of a Western plot.. Margaret Thatcher put it, "Islamic extremism today, like
Bolshevism in the past, is an armed doctrine." The reprise of the Leninist
concept of a vanguard elite is evident in the words of Abdallah Azzam, a
Palestinian disciple of the most influential Islamist ideologue, the Egyptian
Sayid Qutb. Azzam wrote: "There is no ideology, neither earthly nor heavenly,
that does not require such a vanguard that gives everything it possesses in
order to achieve victory for this ideology.".. Congress for Cultural Freedom
(CCF) played an important role in the war of ideas with the international
communist movement. The Congress first convened in Berlin in June
1950. Delegates included Sydney Hook and James Burnham, both professors of
philosophy; novelist James T. Farrell, playwright Tennessee Williams and
actor Robert Montgomery; Arthur Schlesinger, Jr., historian and later aide to
President Kennedy; and David Lilienthal, chairman of the Atomic Energy
Commission. The meeting persuaded some prominent cultural figures to abandon
neutralism. A major element in the success of the CCF was the prominent role
it assigned to voices of the non-communist Left, such as the doughty
polemicist Arnold Beichman and labor union leaders.. For the ideological
combat against Islamism to be similarly effective, Muslims must conduct it..
In 1967, it became public knowledge that the CCF had been bankrolled by the
CIA.. Nasser's pan-Arabism lasted for 15 years until the Arab defeat in the
Six-Day War. The French "progressive" intelligentsia remained loyal to the
Soviet Union until the translation in 1974 of Solzhenitsyn's Gulag
Archipelago.
				 #@#
   Sproul & Saleeb, Dark Side of Islam 2003 IBN 1-58134-441-4
   p87 [Sura 2:216] "Fighting is prescribed upon you, and ye dislike it. But
it is possible that ye dislike a thing which is good for you, and that ye
love a thing which is bad for you. But Allah knoweth and ye know
not".. "fought or been slain - verily, I will blot out from them their
iniquities, and admit them into Gardens with rivers flowing beneath - a
reward from the Presence of Allah" (Sura 3:195)
   p90 Islam has viewed as oppressive any government that does not
allow Muslims to come in and set up Islam as a religion of the state
   p96 [Hadith al-Bukhari 4:55] "Allah's apostle said, "Know that
paradise is under the shades of swords'"
   p98 [Abu Harairah] "An infidel and the one who killed him will never
be brought together in Hell"
				 #@#
   Mohammed 1902 Margolith Putnam 
   p238 We do not know whether the Prophet when he fled to Medinah foresaw
that he would assume the characyer of robber-chief; but his attaching to
himself the robbers of the tribe Aslam, and the provision in the contract
which has been quoted, excluding the Meccans from all friendly relations, make
it likely that even he expected to have to fall back on plundering their 
caravans
   p243 attacking an unarmed caravan in the sacred months would be certain to
bring home some prisoners and booty.. Mohammed resorted to this expedient
[Musnad i 178]
   p272 Of the whole sum taken, God and His Prophet were to have a fifth.
Each captor was otherwise to have the ransom of his prisoner
				 #@#
   Musl W Eur Nielsen Edinburgh 2004 3ed
   p2 Frederich I (the Great) formed the first Prussian lancer unit from
Tatars who had deserted from the russian army.. Prussian kings' fascination
with the Enlightenment was reflected in their consideration for the religious
concerns of their Muslim troups.. after Bismark was dismissed, the Emperor
embarked on a more ambitious approach to the Ottomans
  p3 quarter of a million captured Soviet troops chose to serve the Third
Reich, either in the Ostlegionen or in Wermacht and SS units. A large
proportion of these troops were from Soviet Muslim nationalities. They were
servd by a corps of Muslim 'chaplains', some of whom were trained at the
faculty of Islamic studies at the University of Gottingen
   p4 personal physician to Queen Victoria was for a long time occupied by an
Indian Muslim
				 #@#
   Tsugitaka Muslim SOc 2004 ISBN 0-415-33254-0
   p6 At the time when Salah al-Din (1169-93) established his authority over
Egypt, the symbiotic relationship between Muslims and Copts had already begun
to collapse. The situation of the Copts was worsened by growing hatred shown
by Muslims toward Christians as a result of the Crusader invasion
   [Komatsu Hisao]
   p47 General Dukhosvskoi's report advised the czar to draw up a state
strategy against Islam, "which has been hostile to Russian civilization with
no exception".. Rusian Empire at the time embraced a Muslim popuation of over
14 million (approximately 20 million including the protectorates of Bukhara
and Khiva) in a large territory extending from the Crimea and the middle
Volga basin to Turkistan.. SInce the conquest of Kazan by Ivan IV in 1552,
General Dukhovskoi continued, Muslim subjects such as the Tatars, enjoying a
completely peaceful life under the protection of Russian law and armed
forces, had followed devoutly the way of strengthening the dogma and
practices of Islam, and had worked to spread pan-Islamism under the influence
of the neighboring Ottoman Empire
   p48 The threat of pan-Islamism was one of the main issues of the
Dukhovskoi report. In this respect he was very wary of the national reformist
movement of the contmeporary Tatar intellectuals, which was "neglected by
Russian intellectuals who were ignorant of Islam." He wrote "It may be
difficult for people who ar enot accustomed to the contents of the Sharia and
its sophistry to understand that our Tatars are trying to persuade the
Russian government and community of true Islam byusing all means and every
poor trick without any hesitation. They insist that Russian discourses about
the intolerance of Muslims toward infidels and the incompatibility of the
dogma of Islam with the idea of universal progress are nothing but
misunderstandings by Russians who are ignorant of the Sharia and the "real"
spirit of Islam. At the same time or Tatar Pan-Islamists are working hard to
have educational activites among Tatars and other muslim peoples of Russia
under their own influence, and are using all kinds of propaganda in order to
spread the knowledge of the Turkish language among the Muslims in RUssia"
   [Manueal Marin]
   p161 reduced to chosing between forced conversion to Christianity or
leaving Spain. All who stayed in the country were finally expelled at the
beginning of tje seventeenth century. If the Christian conquest of Grananda
has been the historical end of al-Andalus as a political autonomous entity,
this expulsion marked the disappearance of any Islamic cultural presence in
the Ibeian peninsula.. Reconquest made its first importan advance, the
majority of the Muslim population in al-Andalus were descendants of the
indigenous population converted to Islam during the two previous
centuries. Notwithstanding that, the ideological background of the Reconquest
was absed upon the necessity of recovering land from its unlawful
occupants.. Whne Muslim Arabs and Berbes first established themselves in the
peninsula, they were only a small minority in regard to the total
population. They were based in the cities, from where they exercised the
fiscal and military control of the country. Th eoverwhelming majority of the
population was Christian, with a more reduced presence of Jews. Gradually, in
a slow process which needed nearly three centuries to be completed, this
population converted to Islam. It is only at the end of the tenth century
that al-Andalus may be considered as a truly Islamic country
				 #@#
   Luke & Keith-Roach Hbk Palestine & Transjordan 1930 Macmillan
   p51 They are in communion with the Copts. Their rite is a SYriac form of
the ancient rite of Antioch, with the liturgy attributed to S. James the
Less, and Syriac is their language. We first hear of a Jacobite Bishop of
Jerusalem at the end of the sixth century (Severus), and from 1140 onwards
the succession is regularly maintained
   p49 The Armenians are known in Palestine from early times, and the
Vardabet Anastasius, who made a pilgrimage from Armenia to Palestine in the
seventh century, has left a list of 70 Armenian monasteries then in existence
in the Holy Land
   p44 When, after the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD, Caesarea became the
civil capital of Palestine, the CHurch followed the Government, and the
Bishop of Aelia Capitolina became only a local bishop under the Metropolitan
of Caesarea
   p17 Jews, Samaritans and Christians all welcomed the Arabs as their
deliverers from the persecution and oppression of the 'orthodox'
Greeks. naturally the Arab tribes of the eastern forntier were ready to throw
in their lot with the new-comers. Not a single Syrian town was captured by
force of arms. Sooner or later thay all accepted the gernous terms of the
Arab chiefs. Jerusalem and Caesarea were strongholds of Greek sentiment and
power
				 #@#
       Russia & Mediterranean 1797-1807 Norman E Saul Chicago 1970 SBN
226-73540-0 LC 72-96755
       p3 appearance of the Russian fleet in the Mediterranean and its
subsequent victory over the Turks at Chesme in 1770
       p5 Prussia agreed to a "Turkish Clause", which stipulated that
Prussia would provide troops or a subsidy to Russia if requested in
the event of an Ottoman attack on Russia.. Britain stalled on the issue
       p9 Leadership of the Armed Neutrality of 1780, which was
directed against British naval practices in the Baltic and North Seas
during the American Revolutionary War
       p10 1780.. Greek Project.. Potemkin. The plan called for the
resurrection of the Byzantine Empire under Catherine's second grandson
       p45 Bonaparte, too, missed the main point of Paul's interest in
Malta.  The tsar was paying not for the island but for the order
[Malta], which Bonaparte valued very little. The French general, by
seizing the island in the wat he did, ruined the reputation of Hompesch 
and delivered the order into the outstretched arms of the Russian emperor
       p49 Evidence has been uncovered that in late 1800 Paul secretly
proposed the unification of the Eastern and Western Churches [cit
Rouet de Journel, "L'Imeratore Paulo I e la riunione della chiese,"
La_Civilita_Cattolica, 9/1960 pp604-14]
       p55 On 26 May 1797, Bonaparte... instructions to [general]
Gentili, the general wrote, "If the inhabitants of the region are
prone to independence, flatter them, and in the various proclamations
that you issue do not fail to speak of Greece, Athens and Sparta" [cit
Jean Savant "Napoleon et la liberation de la Grece" l'Hellenisme
Contermporain, 7-10/1960, p32]
       p56 On 13 September, Bonaparte wrote to Talleyrand, "From now
on the great maxim of the Republic must be never to give up Corfu..
great importance to us in the future movements of Europe
       pp65-6 Russian ambassador at Constantinople chiefly responsible
for the negotiations was Vasili Tomara, a rich Greek merchant and
state servant from the Russian Black Sea coastal region whao had aided
Catherine and Potemkin in the annexation of the Crimea in 1783.. made
up for a lack of diplomatic skill with a liberal distribution of
bribes.. As the engineer of the Russo-Turkish alliance, Tomara was the
most powerful foreign envoy in the Turkish capital
       p82 [Ionian] The former Venetian aristocracy, originally
Italian but by this time predominantly of Greek blood, controlled the
economic life of the islands
       p83 classically-minded French underestimated the Greek
religious intensity {here again fiercely loyal conservatism of Orthodoxy!}
       p85 While virtually ruling a large portion of [Alpine] western
Greece and Albania, Ali Pasha had already achieved fame for his daring
and bloody military exploits
       p86 During a friendly reception at Ali's capital in November
the Russian emissary, Lieutenant Metaxa, received a promise of troops
to participate in the siege of Corfu. But the scheming pasha was
looking to his own interest first, a fact the Russians were soon to realize
       p99 "Republic of the Seven United Islands," [Eptanese, Ionian]
which was to be ruled by "the principal and notable men of the country." 
Like Ragusa [Croatian Dubrovnik], an old commercial city-state on the
Dariatic Sea, the Republic was declared a "suzerainty" of the Ottoman
Empire, but uniquely under the "protection" of the Russian Empire..
Otoman Porte agreed to protect Ionian shipping from the Barbary
pirates in the same manner as Ragusan ships
       p126-7 Thugut believed that Russian influence in Italy posed a
real threat that would always be detrimental to Austria, which he
believed must expand and rebuild in Italy in order to balance the
advances of France and Russia. As a result of the last two partitions
of Poland, Thugut believed that Russia was now firmly entrenched in
Central Europe. Austria should be compensated in Italy 
       p149 The Armed Neutrality and embargo on British ships were
interpreted in Britain as acts of war.. Paul made overtures to
Bonaparte for a joint project against India
       p152 personal favorites, but under Paul several of these were
non-Russians such as Kutaisov, a Turk, and Father Gruber, a German Jesuit
       p153 The British involvement in Paul's murder cannot be
adequately assessed.. news of the tsar's death was received with joy
in Saint Petersburg and London
       p169 restoring central authority, Capodistrias was named
secretary for foreign affairs, navy, and commerce fo the republic, the
beginning of an illustrious public career
       p171 The Ionian Republic had again become a self-governing
Russian colony just in time to prevent a real contest between France
and Britain over the islands
       p176 The new hospodar of Wallahia, however, appointed in 1802
throug Russian pressure, was Konstantin Ypsilanti, a Phanariot Greek,
who never wavered from his pro-Russian, pro-Greek sympathies
       p180 Greek shippers, using Russian, Turkish, and Ionian flags,
came to Russia in large numbers, established a network of
communications throughout the eastern Mediterranean and black Sea, and
helped to found a Greek revolutionary center, the Hetairia, in Odessa in 1804
       p186 proposed a partition of the Ottoman Empire that would take
into account both Russian exansionist aims and his own interest in
autonomy or independence for Poland. According to Czartoryski's plan,
which was to be operativeonly in case of ottoman collapse, Austria
would receive Croatia, part of Bosnia, Wallachia, Belgrade, and
Ragusa; Russia would obtain Corfu, Cattaro, Moldavia, and
Constantinople and the Daranelles; Greece would be independent; and
France and Britain would get Agean islands and parts of Turkish Asia
and Africa. Support of the integrity of the Ottoman Empire remained
the official Russian policy, but the plan could be of use in case the
French succeeded in gaining control at Constantinople
       p196 Russia's interest in the Balkan Slavs, which had been
growing under Catherine, was limited after 1796 by Paul's policy of
friendship with the Turks and Alexander's policy of noninvolvement
       p199 Ragusa was militantly Catholic territory surrounded by
predominantly Orthodox Slavs
       p202 A Russian squadron nearby could have supplied aid, but the
senate decided that the French were the lesser of two evils. The
Ragusans were motivated in part by the fear that a Russian occupation
would lead to an influx of Orthodox Slavs
       p204 fall of Ragusa to the French is due to the inconsistencies
and peaceful inclinations manifested by Russian foreign policy
       p214 Because of the Russo-Montenegrin army in Dalmatia, the
presence of a large fleet in the Adriatic, and the succss in winning
local Greek and Albanian populations through the activities of
consular agents and by accepting their leaders into Russian service,
French influence was sharply curtailed south of Ragusa
       p218 On 7 March, a few days after running the gauntlet, the
British fleet met Seniavin's at the island of Tenedos 
       p220 The Treaty of Tilsit was signed before news of the Russian
victory had arrived, but it would not have made any difference..  By
the terms of this treaty Alexander agreed to abandon the Mediterranean, 
withdraw from the Third Coalition, accept French mediation on the
Russo-Turkish conflict, and join the Napoleanic continental
system. The Ionians and Dalmatia were to be delivered to the French
				 #@#
	Nesselrode & Rus Rappr w Britain, Ingle, California, 1976,
ISBN 0-520-02795-7 LC74-79764
   p1-23 [Nesselorode was born on a British ship and considered
himself Anglican. His father had served a wide variety of states. His
family's religious heritage was extraordinarily varied and he was
considered by many Russians to be a German and indeed Metternichian
agent, but then again, so were the Tzars of the day. In fact, what
comes out is that sympathy for Greece came not from the Russian
government, but from the Russian people alone. How incredibly fierce
loyal conservatism repeatedly appears in Orthodoxy!]
  p24 The personal views of Alexander I and his extensive involvement
in diplomacy made Russia's support for the European system fairly
secure in the first decade after 1815. But Nesselrode, largely
responsible for administering European policy, faced a challenge in the
conduct of Near Eastern policy in a different spirit by a rival of
subordinate rank in the ministry, Joannes Capodistria. Capodistria,
who was Greek, Orthodox, and philhellene, was favorable to deeper
Russian involvement in the Near East to support the Greek independence
movement against Turkey. In this he was backed by Russians who for
their own reasons were dissatisfied with the status quo. The rivalry
continued through the period of the congresses of Aix-la-Chapelle in
1818, which both attended, and Troppau in 1820, by which time the
founders of the concert realized that it was not as solidly
established as the had hoped it would be. The Greek War of
Independence in 1821 presented Russia with an opportunity to
intervene, and Alexander's refusal to send the army against Turkey was
a disappointment not only for Capodistria, who soon resigned, but for
Russians who had long coveted Constantinople and the
straits. Nesselrode afterward assumed greater responsibility for Near
Eastern policy, and those who had backed Capodistria
suffered. "Capodistria's patronage was enough to win me the enmity of
his mortal foe, Nesselrode," Gorchakov recalled. 
   p47-8 He had conducted the diplomacy that Alexander I had hoped
would lead to a reconciliation with the Vatican on matters of policy
in 1816. He had mediated relations with Polish Catholics and the
Uniats, had helped plan and arrange [Archmandrite] Porfiri Uspenskii's
mission to the Near East in 1840-1842 {to get Jerusalem and Antioch
patriarchates abandon Greek language, as latter did in 1847}, and
after sitting on a committee to study relations with the Vatican, had
conducted the negotiations that led to the Concordat of 1847. What is
surprising is that with his ideals of a Christian community or Europe,
he excercised influence for as long as he did, despite the importance
of Orthodoxy as a pillar of Official Nationality. "There is one fact
which cannot be guarded against, and cannot in any way be entrusted to
diplomacy," he remarked in June 1853. "This fact is the sympathy and
community of interests binding our population of fifty million
Orthodox with the twelve million comprising the majority under the
Sultan" (in European Turkey). Nicholas, who expressed regret that he
had sacrificed "his religious beliefs" and "the traditions of Russian
policy," according to Martens, may well have considered the Menshikov
mission to be the expression of a patriotic policy.. To Nicholas, the
Crimean War seemed pointless, a dreadful accident - "So many lives are
sacrificed for nothing!" he said shortly before he died in 1855.
				 #@#
	1983 Thessaloniki Inst Balk Stud "Les Relations Greco-Russes
Pendant la Domonation Turque et la Guerre d'Independance Grecque
   pp 109-111 "Aspects of Anglo-Russian Rivalry During the Greek
Revolution" B Kondis: Moreover, Nesselrode, on 16/28 December 1821,
ordered A F Lanzeron, Director General of South Russia, to disperse
the Philandropic Hetairia of Greeks of Odessa, which actually was the
Philiki Hetairia, in view of Russian talks with the Ottomans for the
reestablishment of relations.. Above all, Castlereagh before his death
in 1822, and George Canning afterwards, were anxious to preserve
Turkey as a bastion against Russian expansion.
   [But Capodistria felt able to write Nesselrode asking to return to
Russia!:]  "Capodistria et le Gouvernement Russe", G L Ars [cit
Crawley, Capodistrias unpubl docs Thessaloniki 1970] p120 L'equivoque
de sa situation pesait de plus en plus sur Capodistria. Si au debut,
le ministe en disgrace pensait encore a reprendre son service en
Russie, ces intentions s'effacerent vit et, finit 1825, il fit savoir a
son ancien collegue K V Nesselrode son desir de demander un demission
en bonne et due forme.
   p125 En janvier 1827, Capodistria recut une lettre de
Nesselrode. Le ministre des Affaires etrangeres informait son ancien
collegue: "Les circonstances qui, l'ete dernier, s'opposaient a votre
arrivee en Russie ne subsistant plus aujoud'hui, l'Empereur consent a
ce que vous vous rendiez aupres de lui" Capodistria fut invite a se
rendre a Saint-Petersbourg au printemps de la meme annee.
				 #@#
   A J P Taylor, From_Napoleon_to_the_Second_International (Essays on
Nineteenth Century Europe) Hamish Hamilton (Penguin): London, 1993;
ISBN 0-241-13444-7
   p160 Marx, prophesying revolution for the rest of his life, was in
fact foretelling the revolution of 1848
   p217 British policy in the Near East had not been consistently
anti-Russian before the Crimean War, though it became so afterwards..
Great Britain and Russia often made common cause in resisting French
encroachment
   p219 After 1848 British liberals picked up the habit of continental
radicals and began to regard Russia as the tyran of Europe.. Karl Marx
wrote on The_Eastern_Question; he learnt it from the pro-Turk lunatic
Urquhart [reln to 1990s anti-Serb UN und scy gnl?]
   p220 Napoleon III pushed into [Crimean] war in order to overthrow
the balance of power and to clear the way for French domination
   p225 took Russia a generation to recover from the effort of the Crimean War
   p226 national reconstruction, especially of Poland, which would
incidentally make France supreme in Europe... Treaty of Paris.. Russia
was forbidden to maintain a fleet in the Black Sea..
   p227 Cavour and Bismark, not Napoleon III, were the real victors of
the Crimean War
   pp237-8 The route to India had nothing to do with the Crimean
Wars. The Danube, not the Suez Canal, was the only waterway
involved.. English radicals thought they were now getting their own
back for the Russian intervention which had helped to defeat the
revolutions on 1848
   pp238-9 [Richard Cobden] In a pamphlet which he wrote as early as
1836, he asked: 'Can any one doubt that, if the Government of St
Petersburg were transferred to the shores of the Bosphorus, a splendid
and substantial European city would, in less than twenty years, spring
up in the place of those huts which now constitute the capital of
Turkey? In a pamphlet Cobden even challenged the radical predilection
for Poland. Russian rule, he wrote, 'has been followed by an increase
in the amount of peace, wealth, liberty civilization and happiness,
enjoyed by the great mass of the people... The Polish people, though
far from propserous, have enjoyed many benefits by their change of
government.'
   p240 French demands of 1852 in favor of the Latin Church at Jerusalem
   p242-3 [Count] Nesselrode, the Russian chancellor.. issued an
interpretation of the Vienna Note, claiming that it gave Russia the
full protectorate over the Orthodox Chrisians allegedly stipulated in
the treaty of Kutchuk Kainarji... Tsar met with Francis Joseph.. 
confessed that Nesselrode made a 'forced interpretation' and
now offered to withdraw it
   p245 [John Bright speech 31 March 1854] 'The danger of the Russian
power was a phantom; the necessity of permanently upholding the
Mahometan rule in Europe is an absurdity'
   p251 In the next Eastern crisis of 1876-8 Gladstone took a clearer
and more consistent line. He held that the destruction of the Turkish
Empire in Europe was eminently desirable and therefore wished Russia
to succeed, preferably in assiciation with England
   p355-8 Disraeli deserves to be lectured about. He was the oddest
great man in our public life... despised the members of the
aristocracy even more than he disliked the poor.. cared for causes
only as a means of combat... attacked Palmerston's irresponsible
support of Turkey during the Crimean War, yet repeated this support
even more irresponsibly twenty years later.. placed the trade unions
above the law.. Disraeli himself who finally excluded the Crown from
politics and turned it into a decorative figurehead.. Disraeli
disguised this, perhaps even to himself, by the flattery which he gave
to Queen Victoria.. He was the first politician to put loyalty to
party above loyalty to country.. true sphinx withous a secret. Or,
rather, his secret was the absence of moral earnestness
				     #@#
   Disraeli Sayings (Blake, Duckworth 1992 2003)
   [Coningsby bk iii, ch4] THe real old families of this country are to
be found among the peasantry
   [Lothair, general preface] The feudal system may have worn out, but its
main principle, that the tenur eof property should be the fulfillment of
duty, is the essence of good government
   [Sybil bk ii, ch 10] Infanticide is practised as extensively and as
legally in England as it is on the banks of the Ganges; a circumstance which
apparently has not yet engaged the attention of the Society for the
Propogation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts
   [Young Duke, bk i, ch 14] A good eater must be a good man; for a good
eater must have a good digestion, and a good digestion depends upon a good
conscience
   [Bentinck 488] If the Jews had not prevailed on the ROmans to crucify our
Lord, what would have become of the Atonement? [496 Jews] are a living and
most striking evidence of the falsity of that pernicious doctrine of modern
times, the natural equality of man [497] all the tendencies of Jewish race
are conservative. THeir bias is to religion, property, and natural
aristocracy.
   [Sybil, bk ii, ch12] Christianity is completed Judaism or it is nothing. 
   [Tancred, bk iv, ch 3] Arabs are only Jews on horseback
   [Henrietta Temple,bk ii,ch 1] Debt is the prolific mother of folly and crime
   [Lord Bartram, ENdymion ch5] THe greatest compliment you can pay a
woman is to give her your tme,and it is the same with our Senate
   [Esper, VIvian Gray, bk viii, ch4] Like all great travellers I have
seen more than I remember, and remember more than I have seen
   [Oxford 25nov1864] Party is organise opinion
   [Edinburgh 29oct1864] Change is inevitable. In a progressive country
change is constant
   [Contarini FLeming, pt i, ch 23] Never argue. In society nothing must be
discussed; give only results. If any person differs from you, bow and turn
the conversation. In society never think; always be on the watch
   [Contarini FLeming, pt i, ch 23] YOu are yet too young to comprehend how
much in life depends upon manner.  Whenever you see a man who is successfl in
society try to discover what makes him pleasing and if possible adopt his
system
   [Endymion ch 61] Tact teaches you to be silent. Inquirers who are
always inquiring never learn enything
				 #@#
   Disraeli, Andre Maurois (aka Emile Herzog) trMiles 1928 LC55-14913
   p4 Puritans were assuming Jewish names and searching for the Lost
Tribes. In 1649 a petition for the return of the peopel of Israel was
presented by Lord Fairfax.. 1748.. young Italian, Benjamin Israeli.. from
Cento in Ferrara
   p7 poem on which his son was working, to wit, "Against_Commerce, which_is
the_Corruption of_Mankind," he abandoned the idea of finding him
employment.. spent his days in the Reading Room of the British Museum
   p10 engaged in writing a Life_of Charles_Stuart, and he loved to explain
to them that far from having been a tyrant, the handsom Cavalier King was in
reality a martyr. Devotion to the Stuarts and hatred of the Purtians were the
sole religion of the household.. Grandpapa said that the family had lived
for a long time in Italy; and further back, in the time of Ferdinand and
Isabella, they had had their home in Spain
   p13 When they asked their father for explanations, Isaac D'Israeli, the
Voltaraian philosopher, shrugged his shoulders. It was all
meaningless. Superstitions. He, for his part, felt no shame in being a
Jew. On the contrary, he spoke with pride of the history of his race. But he
held it utterly ridiculous to maintain, in an age of reason, practices and
beliefs which had been adapted to the needs of a tribe of Arab [the Disraelis
continued to view Jews as Arab and Asiatic] nomads several thousand years
earlier
   pp13-14 In spite of this attitude, and perhaps because of it, he learned
one day in 1813 tha the London Jews, proud of his literary celebrity, had
just nominated him as Warden of their Congregation. His indignation was
aroused, and forthwith he wrote them s violen letter: "A person who has
always lived out of the sphere of your observation; of retired habits of
life; who can never unite in your public worship, because, as now conducted,
it distrubs, instead of exciting, religious emotions, a circumstance of
general acknowledgement; who has only tolerated some part of your ritual,
willing to concede all he can in these matters which he holds to be
indifferent; - such a man, with but a moderate portion of honour and
understanding, never can accept the solemn functions of an Elder in your
congregation, and involve his life, and distract his pursuits, not in
temporary, but in permanent duties always repulsive to his feelings"
   p15 Moreover, the handsome and dry grandmother, faithful to her youthful
grudges, was pressing him to liberate her grandchildren form a connection
which had caused her so much suffering. Isaac D'Israeli let himself be
persuaded. Catechisms and prayer-books made their appearance in the house,
and one after another the children were led off to St Andrew's Church, and
there baptized. Benjamin was then thirteen
   p21 What displeased the author of Curiosities of_Literature was to see his
son studying with such passion the history od the conspiracies of Venice
   p36 His hero, Vivian_Grey, like himself, was the son of an abstracted man
of letters, always shut up with his books. Like himself, he was expelled from
a school
   p44 Byron was Byron. In a great poet and in noble blood, arrogance is more
easily condoned. - Poor reasoning. The humbler the origins, the more
necessary is arrogance
   p47 "Never argue. In society nothing must be discussed; give only
results. If any person differ from you, bow and turn the conversation. In
society never think; always be on the watch, or you will miss many
opportunities and say many disagreeable things. Talk to women, talk to women
as much as you can. This is the best school. This is the way to gain fluency,
because you need not care what you say, and had better not be sensible. They,
too, will rally yo on many points, and as they are women you will not be
offended. Nothing is of much importance and of so much use to a young man
entering life as to be well criticised by women"
   p53 Visiting the Alhambra, he sat on the throne of the Abencerrages with
such an air that the old woman custodian asked if he were a descendant of the
Moors. "This is my palace," he told her. She believed him
   p54 D'Israeli was enraptured with the Turks, took to wearing a turban,
smoked a pipe six feet long, and spent his days outstretched on a
divan. These habits of idleness and luxury were in harmony with an indolent
and melancholic side of his nature which Western activity had kept concealed,
but had not completely suppressed
   p56 As a mere boy he had been irresistably attracted by the story of that
young Jew, David Alroy, who about the thirteenth century had wished to
emancipate his people from the Turkish yoke. In those days the Jews, although
a subject race, used to still elect a chief, who bore the melancholy titile
of Prince of Captivity. Of these princes Alroy had been one. And he, Benjamin
D'Israeli, son of this same people, could not he likewise be a Prince of the
Captivity?
   p59 "Poetry is the safety-valve of my passions, but I wish to act what I
write"
   p63 At the very time of Disraeli's return from his travels, the Reform
agitation had reached the pitch of rioting. It was easy to foresee that the
Government would be forced to grant an election
   p65 candidate's best interest in 1831 lay in joining the Whigs. But the
D'Israeli family was Tory. History showed the Tories as the partisans of
those Stuarts so dear to the heart of Mr Isaac D'Israeli. He had always
taught his son that the Whigs were merely an oligarchy in revolt against a
martyr-king. Moreover, the young Disraeli refused to show fitting enthusiasm
for the liberal sentiments of the Whigs
   p67 And in the England of 1831 this world of politics was
indistinguishable from the world of fashion. The entrance to Parliament lay
[as in Russia] through the drawing-rooms
   p74 His deep interest in history led him to seek out old people. One of
his closest women friends was the aged Lady Cork
   p84 On polling-day Disraeli made one more speech. He did not wear, he
said, the badge of any party; the Tories had supported him, but the people
had supported him first. He sought the amelioration of the lot of the poor (a
rare formula in electoral declarations at a time when the poor had no
votes). And he was sprung, moreover, from the people, and had in his veins
neither Tudor nor Plantagenet blood
   p85 "I am a Conservative," he said, "to preserve all that is good in our
constitution, a Radical to remove all that is bad".. Corn Laws [blamed for
Irish famines], but he maintained an attitude of reasonableness: "If we have
recourse to any sudden alteration of the present system, we may say farewell
to the county of Bucks, farewll to the beautiful Chilterns... You will ask is
bread, then, always to be dear? By no means, but it is surely better to have
dear bread than to have no bread at all"
   p86 "The world calls me conceited. The word is in error. I trace all the
blunders of my life ti sacrificing my own opinion to that of others. When I
was considered very conceited indeed I was nervous and had self-confidence
only by fits. I intend in future to act entirely from my own impulse. I have
an unerring instinct - I can read characters at a glance; few men can deceive
me. My mind is a continental mind. It is a revolutionary mind. I am only truly
great in action. If ever I am placed in a truly eminent position i shall
prove this. I could rule the house of Commons, although there would be a
great prejudice against me at first"
   p106 "This respect for precedent, this clinging to prescription, this
reverence for antiquity, which are so often ridiculed by conceited and
superficial minds, appear to me to have the origin in a profound knowledge of
human nature"
   p108 Four appearances as candidate, an extravagant mistress, an exensive
dandyism, had tripled Disraeli's debts
   p154 On the previous night Mrs Disraeli, unable to endure any longer her
Dizzy's sadness, had herself written tot he Prime Minister without he
husband's knowledge
   p154 Disraeilis were invited by Mme Baudrand, the wife of General
Baudrand, aide-de-ccamp to the King, a lovely Englishwoman, and young enough
to be her husband's daughter. There they met the Anglo-French couples of
Paris, the Lamartines, the Odilon-Barrots, the Tocquevilles
   p168 To Dizzy the Church of England was a great histtoric force which had
to be respected and maintained, but the idea that the slightest importance
could be attached to the letter of its doctrines did not even faintly occur
to him
   p177 He would defend a policy long after the time when it would have been
wise to compromise, and then, with a sudden understanding of his adversaries'
objection, would become an advocate for the Opposition policy. It was in this
way that, after fighting Canning with an almost cruel doggedness for his
anxiety to emancipate the Catholics in England, he himself, after Canning's
death, became the Catholics' emancipator [Interesting here that Nixon sought,
via Moynihan and Blake, to emulate Disraeli]
   p200 Tancred.. young Englishman of noble family who makes a pilgrimage to
the Holy Sepulchre in an attempt to understand "the Asian mystery."  It
served mainly as a pretext for the author to develop his theories of Judaism
and the Church. To Disrael the mission of the Church was to defend, in a
materialist society, certain Semitic principle expounded in the Old and New
Testaments, the chief of which was the belief in the role of the Divine and
the Spiritual in this world. It was a commonplace amongst summary judges to
explain Disraeli by saying, "He is an Oriental." It was an inaccurate label,
a judgement too scanty in light and shade. Brought up as an Englishman,
shaped by English thought, surrounded by English friends, passionately
attached to England, he was much further removed from a Jew of the East that
from a man like George Bentinck. Yet he was very different too from his
friends of English blood. In particular he shared with the Oriental that
double sentiment of a desire for the good things of this world and a
perception of their hollow emptiness
   p208 Disraeli was the Mephistopheles to the Conservative party's Faust
   p209 In his early days his hectic manner might have left an unpleasant
taste, but now the House must be satisfied by his immobility
   p210 party must have a faith. The imaginations of men cannot be set afire
with customs regulation. And men are led only by the force of the imagination
   p222 And his tendency was to believe that his desires were those of the
Almighty. He was reproached, not so much for always having the ace of trumps
up his sleeve as for claiming that God had put it there. Disraeli had a
horror of abstract principles.. Disraeli was sure that cladstone was no
saint, but Gladstone was far from certain that Disraeli was not the Devil
   p241 "Why not grant a domestic vote," he said to Derby, "one household,
one vote, whatever the rental, with appropriate restrictions of time and
residence?" It was at least a feasible principle, and a conservative
principle; it could be argued that householders are always interested in the
prosperity of the country.. party which enfranchised these new electors would
have some chance of rallying them to itself
   p244 [Derby on Disraeli] "Whig or Radical or Tory don't matter much,
perhaps; but this mightier Venice - this Imperial Republic on which the sun
never sets - that vision fascinates him"
   p246 On the whole his welcome was favourable. "A triumph of industry,
courage and patience," even his adversaries admitted. When he entered the
House of Commons for the first time as Prime Minister, the lobbies were
throngled with men who gathered to acclaim him. John Stuart Mill was speaking
and had to break off for several minutes
   p251 Disraeli had exasperated more men than one in the course of his life,
but women he found indulgent. His horror of abstract reasoning, his old-world
courtesy, the imperceptible undercurrent of cynicism, his consciously flowery
phrases - he had everything in him to attract women
   p253 But perticularly on Prince Albert's death had Mr Disraeli revealed
himself. Nobody had written the Queen such a beautiful letter; nobody had
spoken more finely of the prince in the House of Commons
   p259 Ireland was in the depths of trouble. Crimes and outrages were being
committed by the hundred, and the criminals could not possibly be punished
because the whole country was their accomplice. Gladstone maintained that by
the separartion of Church and State in Ireland, by "disestablishing" the
Protestant Irish Church, one cause of discontent, and perhaps the gravest,
would be removed, and then Disraeli realized that his rival had determined to
fight the elections on a reigious issue.. That Ark was the semitic and
Christian revelation, the Bible made complete by the Gospels; it is also the
sense of mystery. Disraeli believed whole-heartedly that the world is divine
   p260 "discoveries of science, we are told, are not consistent witht he
teachings of the Church.. What is the question now placed before society with
a glib assurance the most asounding? THe question is this - Is man an ape or
an angel? My Lord, I am on the side of angels."
   p261 In ethical or aesthetic pseudo-religions he put no trust. "Every
religion of the Beautiful ends in orgy"
   p272 In foreign politcs, Gladstone had accepted the principle of
arbitration in all questions where England had found herself involved. But it
seemed that arbitration aways went against him. Popular pride was irritated
   p289 How lucky it was for Disraeli that England had a Queen and not a King!
   p297 In 1875, when Bismark menaced Belgium and then threatened France,
Disraeli wrote to Lady Chesterfield that Bismark was really another old
Bonaparte, and had to be bridled. He spoke of it to the Queens, who approved
and offered to write to the Emperor of Russia. England and Russia acted
simultaneously at Berlin, and Bismark beat a retreat. England's return into
European politics had been triumphant and the Queen was in ecstasies
   p304 Bulgaria followed Bosnia in revolt, and when Russia, Germany, and
Austria, having drawn up a stern memorandum to be addressed to TUrkey,
requested England to sign it along with themselves, the Prime Minister
refused
   p305 travelled in Turkey and dined with the pashas, smoking arghiles with
them, and he could not see these amiable gentlement butchering little
children
   p306 "doubt whether there us prison accomodation for so many, or that
torture has been practised on a great scale among an Oriental people who
seldom, I believe, resort to torture, but generally terminate their
connection with culprits in a more expeditious manner"
   p313 While the Cabinet applied the brake, the Sovereign pushed the
wheels. The Queen had always had scant love for Russia. Albert had always
said that the danger would come form that quarter. She regarded herself as
responsible for the integrity of the Empire and the securoty of the highway
to India. She blamed both Gladstone and Lord Derby. She could not understand
the weakness of so many men, while she, a womean, would have been ready to
march on the foe. She bombarded her Premier with bellicose notes. The
organizers of pro-Russian meetings ought to be prosecuted.
   p315 indispensible to the preserving of the [British] Empire: the Suez
Canal, the Dardanelles, Constantinople
   p321 Lord Beaconsfield remained very cool. He considered the treaty as
impossible of acceptance, and informed Schovaloff that he would attend the
Congress only after a direct Anglo-Russian agreement on the gravest
points. His conditions were twofold: no Great Bulgaria, and no Russian
Armenia
   p323 At that moment a bombshell fell, in the shape of troops brought in
secrecy from India having begun to disembark. That was the final blow. Russia
accepted everything. A secret convention was signed with the Sultan, who
agreed to cede the island of Cyprus to England, whilst in return England
would assure him defensive alliance in the event of Russia in Armenia pushing
beyond Kars and Batum
   p333 Next day the English made public the agreement regarding Cyprus. This
time British opinion was enthusiastic. It was delighted by this parade-ground
in the Levant, this English Mediterranean. Even abroad the altogether
Disraelian boldness of this coup was extolled. "The traditions of England,"
wrote the Journal des-Debats, "are not altogether dead; they survive in the
hearts of a woman and an aged statesman"
   p338 Lord Chelmsford's headquarters had been surrounded, and the Zulus had
taken or killed nearly 1500 men. THis time the country was indignant. So long
as the Conservative Ministry had brought it "peace with honour," [that's
where Nixon got the phrase!] the country had applauded. But when John Bull
found himself engaged in ridiculous and difficult wars in all four corners of
the globe, he began to think Gladstone was perhaps right in his tlk of the
danger of the colonies and the insane policy of his rival
   p340 whole of te British mission at Kabul had been assassinated
   p350 Endymion ws the story of a young politician whose success was brought
about by female friendships
   p354 "Lord Beaconsfield," said Hyndman shyly, "Peace with Honour was a
dead formula. Peace with Comfort was what the people would have liked to
hear." One eyelid rose. "Peace with Comfort is not a bad phrase."  He opened
both eyes and smiled.
				     #@#
   New World, Old Myths Mann 1491:  Reviewed by Bruce S. Thornton Summer 2006
issue of  the Claremont  Review of Books.   And critics of  American society,
whether identity-politics tribunes or anti-capitalist leftists, have found in
what  Mark Twain  called an  "extinct tribe  that never  existed"  a powerful
weapon  for  attacking  the  perceived  crimes  and  dysfunctions  of  modern
America--from ravaging the environment  to fetishizing private property..  On
the contrary,  pre-contact Indians were  builders of many more  urban centers
and  complex societies than  just those  created by  the Mexica  (Aztecs) and
Inca.  In  North America,  for  example,  the  Cahokia chiefdom  near  modern
St. Louis was the greatest city north  of the Rio Grande between 950 and 1250
A.D., with a population of 15,000.   Its huge mounds are still visible today,
the largest  900 feet long,  650 feet  wide, and 20  tall. Fronting it  was a
plaza 1,000 feet  long. As Mann observes, "[a] thousand years  ago it was the
only place for a thousand miles in which one could be completely enveloped in
an artificial landscape."..  The most important tool used by Indians to shape
their environment was  fire..  As much as an eighth of  the Amazon forest was
created by humans who nurtured plants like the peach palm, bacuri, and ac,ai.
They even invented dirt: terra preta, a nutrient-rich soil produced by mixing
charcoal and organic refuse with earth, helped their orchards grow..  Indeed,
some of  the icons of America's  supposedly pristine wilderness  were in fact
the  consequence of  the Europeans'  presence, which  disrupted  the resource
management techniques  the Indians had  developed over the  centuries..  some
Indian societies occasionally overtaxed  their environment and hastened their
own  demise.  The  Cahokia  over-hunted  animals,  over-cleared  forests  and
vegetation  to plant  maize,  and diverted  a  river to  supply water.  These
interventions led to erosion and cataclysmic flooding
				 #@#
   Fischer Albion's Seed 1989 Oxford 0-19-506905-6
   p6 During the very long period from 1629 to 1775, the present area of the
United States was settled by at least four large waves of English-speaking
immigrants. The first was an exodus of Puritans from the east of England to
Massachusetts during a period of eleven years from 1629 to 1640.  The second
was the migration of a small Royalist elite and large numbers of indentures
servants from the south of England to Virginia (ca 1642-75). The third was a
movement from the North Midlands of England and Wales to the Delaware Valley
(ca 1675-1725). The fourth was a flow of English-soeaking people from the
borders of North Britain and northern Ireland to the Appalachian backcountry
mostly during the half-century from 1718 to 1775
   p25 [New England] Those who did not fit in were banished to other
colonies or sent back to England.. winnowing
   p62 The Northfolk whine has retreated to the remote northern coast of East
Anglia. The old Yankee twang survives mainly in the hill towns of interior
New England. But throughout these larger regions, a trained ear can still
detect the old accents in more muted forms. The postvocalic r still tends to
disappear in rural East Anglia, and traces of Yankee speech may yet be heard
in every part of America where the children of the Puritan great migration
pitched their homes
   p63 Wood-sheathing and particularly wooden clapboard are also found more
frequently in East Anglia, Kent and Sussex than elsewhere in England, just as
they are more common in New England than in other parts of the United States
   p99 "breaking of the will." This was a determined effort to destroy a
spirit of autonomy in a small child - a purpose which lay near the center of
child rearing in Massachusetts.. Calvinist writers from the Netherlands to
Hungary
    p101 sending out also had another purpose - a child was thought to
learn better manners and behavior in another home
   p133 Samuel Eliot Morison [Puritan Pronaos] was one of the first to
perceive that the Puritans lived in fear of losing their cultural heritage in
the New World.. levels of schooling and school support were consistently
higher in New England than in the mother country
   p134 by most empirical tests of intellectual eminence, New England led all
other parts of British America from the seventeenth to the early twentieth
century [HC Lodge HPE 1892 pp138-68; Dumas Malone Geogr Am Ach AM154 1934
666-79] eastern counties of England and East Anglia ost of all accounted for
a much larger proportion of literary, scientific and intellectual achievement
   p218 [Virginia] With few exceptions, these immigrants were staunch
Royalists.  Many had served in the Civil War as military officers of company
or field grade
   p219 In England, most had lived within a day's journey of London or Bristol
   p258 In place of New England's harsh, rapid, rasping, metalic whine,
Virginia's speech was a soft, slow, melodious drawl that came not from the
nose but the throat. Virginians tended to add syllables where New Englanders
subtracted them
   p259 Virtually all peculiarities of grammar, syntax, vocabulary and
pronounciation which have been noted as typical of Virginia were recorded in
the English counties of Sussex, Surrey, Hampshire, Dorset, Wiltshire,
Somerset, Oxford, Gloucester and Warwick or Worcester
   p268 Virginians tried to build with a local yellow sandstone which seemed
similar to Cotswold limestone. But in practoce it proved too soft for general
use, and nothing better was available. Therefore, stone was generally
abandoned in Virginia except for embellishments.  The taste for stone,
survived.. wooden weatherboards which were carved to resemble masonry and
sprinkled with sand to give the look and feel of stone
   p274 Virginians gave more importance to the extended family and
less to the nuclear family than did New Englanders
   p312 Boys especially were required to develop strong wills and
boisterous emotions. Not to possess them was thought to be unmanly
   p314 By the third quarter of the seventeenth century, the social ritual of
the dance had become an important part of Virginia's culture, and also an
instrument of the socialization process
   p367 same ambivalence also appeared in attitudes toward money, which
Virginians liked to have, but hared to handle.. Wealth was regarded not
primarily as a form of capital or a factor of production, but as something to
be used for display and consumed for pleasure. A gentleman could never appear
mean-spirited.. consequence of this attitude was debt
   p430 [Delaware] Dutch and German Quakers were also recruited actively by
William Penn, who had traveled as a missionary in the Rhine Valley. As early
as 1683 thirteen families settled Germantown, north of Philadelphia, where
their leader Francis Daniel Pastorius founded the first non-English-speaking
Quaker meeting in Pennsylvania.  These people came mostly from rotestant
communities in the lower Rhineland such as Krefeld and Kriegsheim, and spoke
a mixed German-Dutch Rhenish dialect
   p446 North Midlands, more than any other part of England, had been
colonized by Viking.. where Quakerism was strongest.. Norman conquest of the
north had been particularly brutal, and had left a region bitterly divided
against itself
   p558 Quakers condemned unrestrained capitalis.. beliefs provided a strong
support for industrial and commercial activity.. Quakers tended to help one
naother. They loaned money at lower rates of interest to believers than to
nonbelievers, and sometimes charged no interest at all "to those who have no
capital of themselves and may be inclined to begin something." It is
interesting that Quakers also developed systems of insurance against
commercial risks, and played a major role in the development of the insurance
industry..  International ties throughout the Atlantic.. Frederick Tolles
[Meeting House and Counting House] writes from long acquaintance with the
records of Quaker capitalists, "One is probably justified suggesting that in
the records of Quaker capitalists, "One is probably justified suggesting that
in the conduct of business, the Quaker merchants were extremely cautious and
prudent, meticulously accurate details, and insistent upon other being so, It
is not difficult to understand how men who exhibited these traits in their
commercial dealings (no matter how generous and sympathetic and individuals
and friends) should have acquired a reputation for driving a hard bargain."
   p560 In place of the Puritan idea of "Improving the time," and the
Anglican notion of "killing the time," the Quakers thought in terms of
"redeeming the time.".. purge time of sin and corruption
   p618 [Appallachia] Miliary metaphors abounded in backcountry sermons and
hymns. Prayers were invoked for vengeance and the destruction of
enemies. When these Christian warriors were not battling among themselves
they fell upon the Indians with the same implacable fury. Their militant
faith flourished in the environment of the back settlements, just as it had
done on the borders of North Britain for many generarions before
   p755 These attitudes were not invented on the [US] frontier. They
had long been characterisitic of the [UK] borderers. Travelers in the
region frequently described the manners of the natives in terms such
as "insolence," "impudence" "forwardness," "familiarity,"
"unruliness," "licentiousness," and "pride."
   [cf tables p797, 804, 813-5, 872, 891]
				     #@#
   Anglophilia, American style.  American Scholar; Summer97, Vol. 66 Issue 3,
p327, 8p Something  in the English character was  too stolid--too sensible is
the more  charitable word--to be swept  away by the mad  ravages of ideology.
England was too fair-minded a  country for organized, really vicious hatred..
The genius of England, as Conrad  knew, had much to do with its parochialism,
a  parochialism that refused  to go  flying off  in pursuit  of millennialist
dreams  at the  expense of  its integrity..   much could--and  has--been said
against England. Begin with its class  system..  Much of this grew out of the
English  tradition of  the amateur,  which itself  derived from  that  of the
English gentleman, who could do many  things well and all with the appearance
of effortlessness, easy elegance,  and sangfroid.. Evelyn Waugh, stepping out
of a  bunker during a Nazi  bombing raid in  Yugoslavia, looking up at  a sky
raining down  bombs and announcing, "Like  all things German,  this is vastly
overdone."..   English insouciance  seems  to  me also  partly  based on  the
English distrust of the theoretical  and concomitant respect for the factual.
Ralph Waldo Emerson, in English Traits, remarks that "the English shrink from
a generalization."..   This willingness to  delimit oneself to the  ground of
fact, to  the palpable and  the knowable, is  at the heart of  English common
sense, which  is another English quality greatly  attractive to Anglophiles..
The allegiance to common sense implies an automatic diminution of zeal
				     #@#
   Lost  Causes  and  Gallantry.   Burroughs, Franklin  1  American  Scholar;
Autumn2003,  Vol. 72  Issue 4,  p73-92, 20p  [SCOTT, Walter,  Sir, 1771-1832]
Johnny Reb and the Shadow of  Sir Walter..  Strangely, the fates of those men
entered into  the negotiations  there in McLean's  parlor. When  Lee finished
reading the  terms of  surrender, he asked  one concession: that  the private
soldiers be allowed to keep their  horses and mules. He explained that in the
Confederate armies,  mounted soldiers furnished their own  animals...  It had
mostly to  do with self-maiming violence,  and was directed at  least as much
against  the temporizing  Yankee wimps  who ran  the country  as  against the
unsuspecting Soviets. Right down to the ruined toe, it was a new retelling of
the  loser's story,  an illustration  of its  mutability and  staying power..
shiftless, tobacco-chewing replicas of their  Pa. In my memory, they said his
'n  instead of  his, ye  instead of  you, holpen  instead of  helped, cotched
instead of caught, and  ary a instead of any. Their verbs  did not agree with
their nouns, and they managed to  say ain't at least once in every sentence..
What  was important  to me  then was  that scene  in which  Johnny  is caught
reading the book and  is forced to watch as his father  and brothers burn it.
When I read Johnny Reb, I think I understood this scene in about the way that
I was supposed to.  Hampton had passed on to the boy  the essence of his true
heritage, the key  that would allow him to unlock his  own innate nobility. I
saw Hampton,  Millwood, the silk dressing  gown, the library,  and Ivanhoe in
terms  of a  hierarchy of  the human  spirit, one  that offered  itself  as a
redemptive vision  to the boy--the  South Carolina version  of the City  on a
Hill..  Sir  Walter Scott was  enormously popular and  enormously influential
throughout  the English-speaking  world of  the nineteenth  century,  but his
status in the South was unique..   Just over the line into North Carolina was
Caledonia plantation, testifying to the vogue of romantic Scottishness..  The
South--particularly  the  upcountry  and  backcountry South,  the  small-farm
South--was full of  people who traced their ancestry  either directly back to
Scotland or  indirectly, through the Scottish plantations  in Ulster..  South
became  a  place  where  "practical  common  sense,  progressive  ideas,  and
progressive  works [are] mixed  up with  the duel,  the inflated  speech, the
jejune romanticism of  an absurd past that is dead, and  out of charity ought
to be  buried." Twain thought a  plausible argument could be  made that Scott
"was in  great measure  responsible" for  the Civil War.   Scott was  born in
Edinburgh  in 1771..   Scott's audience  and ambition  lay  southward, toward
London; his imaginative orientation was northwestward, toward the Highlands..
In  1746,  twenty-five  years   before  Scott's  birth,  the  last  political
aspirations of Scotland died at  Culloden..  The vindication of the Highlands
and Highlanders came  indirectly, through ballads and stories.  The legend of
Charles Edward  (aka Bonnie Prince  Charlie, the Young Pretender,  the Prince
Over the Water) drew on old Christian and Arthurian myths of rex quondam, rex
futuris..  Scott's subsequent novels follow this pattern. They assign victory
and civility to the side that  in some way anticipates modernity; they assign
individual  bravery, a  strict  sense  of personal  honor,  and a  passionate
loyalty to the party of anachronism. And  they posit as an ideal a man who is
intermediate between  the two, able to adapt  many of the virtues  of the old
order into the potentially soulless  world of a mercantile society. More than
any other single figure, Scott lay behind the great nineteenth-century fad of
ersatz  medievalism,  especially and  emphatically  including  the mania  for
Highland  regalia, "ancient" ceremonies,  and invented  customs. He  made his
world  of boyhood  make-believe into  a  kind of  national and  international
franchise. The Scottish Highlands became  the landscape of the imagined life,
as  the battlefields  of  Virginia would  for  me and  my friends..   Whitman
understood  that  the  Civil  War  wove  together  the  unspeakable  and  the
inexpressible--the  obscene  and  the  sublime--in  ways  that  language  and
literature could not  encompass..  the familiar diagonal cross  in the center
of the flag  is the Saint Andrew's Cross, and derives  from the national flag
of Scotland..  staple genesis-myths of the North-South conflict--that Yankees
were descended from  Puritans and the "Roundheads" who  formed the nucleus of
Cromwell's  army, and  Southerners from  the aristocratic  adherents  of King
Charles..   Mary Chesnut,  whose  Civil  War diary  is  South Carolina's  one
indispensable  contribution   to  American  literature..    The  dispossessed
Highlanders were  the equivalents,  and often the  ancestors, of  the largest
single class  of Southerners before  the Civil War  and for many  years after
it..   Town  kids  took   courses  in  English  literature,  algebra,  Latin,
chemistry, history, civics. Country kids took shop, practical math, practical
English, agriculture,  auto mechanics, and  home economics..  So  maybe there
was a  certain justice and  justification in Johnny Reb's  tobacco-chewing pa
and  his  shiftless brothers  dismantling  Wade  Hampton's  precious copy  of
Ivanhoe. Hampton was enlisting all  of Johnny's loyalty and admiration by the
inexpensive expedient of making him an honorary aristocrat
				     #@#
   Bourgeois virtue.   McCloskey, Donald American Scholar;  Spring94, Vol. 63
Issue 2,  p177, 15p The four  classical pagan virtues are  those of Odysseus:
prudence,  temperance, justice,  and  courage. The  aristocrat is  honorable,
great-hearted in hospitality, quick to  anger..  The other way of virtue-talk
is plebeian, the way of St. Paul. The peasant suffers yet endures. "Let every
soul  be subject  unto  the  higher powers.  For  there is  no  power but  of
God....Owe  no man  any thing,  but to  love one  another." Faith,  hope, and
charity, these three, but the greatest  is charity. It is a "slave morality,"
bending  to the  aristocratic virtues  that Nietzsche  and  other Hellenizers
prized..   the farmer since  1800 has  become more  productive in  the United
States by  a factor of 36..   Stanley Lebergott recently  calculated that the
time involved  in food preparation  during the years  from 1900 to  1965 fell
from  44 hours  a week  to 10..   The only  way to  become a  good bourgeois,
according to Flaubert and Sinclair Lewis and Paolo Pasolini, is to stop being
one..   I  am suggesting,  in  other  words, that  we  stop  sneering at  the
bourgeoisie, stop  being ashamed of being  middle class, and  stop defining a
participant  in  an economy  as  an  amoral brute.  The  bad  talk creates  a
reality. Adam Smith knew that a capitalist society such as eighteenth-century
Edinburgh  could  not flourish  without  the  virtues  of trustworthiness  or
bourgeois  pride, supported  by talk..   The growth  of the  market,  I would
argue, promotes  virtue, not  vice..  And  yet we all  take happily  what the
market  gives-polite,  accommodating,  energetic, enterprising,  risk-taking,
trustworthy people;  not bad people..  an  ethics of greed is  better than an
ethics of slaughter, whether by  patrician sword or plebeian pike. Commercial
greed must work by mutual agreement, not by violence.  "There are few ways in
which a  man can  be more  innocently employed than  in getting  money," said
Dr.  Johnson. The disdain  for modest  greed is  ethically naive,  because it
fails to  acknowledge that  the greed  prospers in a  market economy  only by
satisfying the customer.   Donald Trump offends. But for all  the envy he has
provoked, he  is not a  thief. He didn't  get his millions  from aristocratic
cattle raids, acclaimed in  bardic glory. He made, as he put  it in his first
book, deals. The deals were voluntary. He didn't use a .38 or a broadsword to
get people to agree. He bought the Commodore Hotel low and sold it high..  An
omniscient  central  planner  would   have  ordered  the  same  move.  Market
capitalism  should  be defended  as  the  most  altruistic of  systems,  each
capitalist working, working,  working to help a customer,  for pay..  William
Robertson in  1769: that sweet commerce  "tends to wear  off those prejudices
which  maintain distinctions and  animosity between  nations. It  softens and
polishes  the   manners  of   men."..  The  aristocrat   can  sneer   at  the
goody-goodness of the  bourgeois; but after all, in seriousness,  is it not a
matter of  virtue to pay  one's tailor?..  A  reputation for fair  dealing is
necessary for a roofer whose trade is  limited to a town with a population of
fifty  thousand..   A  potent source  of  bourgeois  virtue  and a  check  on
bourgeois vice is the premium that a bourgeois society puts on discourse. The
bourgeois  must talk.  The aristocrat  gives a  speech, the  peasant  tells a
tale.  But the bourgeois  must in  the bulk  of his  transactions talk  to an
equal..  because  of their peculiarity they  were able to  establish a speech
community within the larger society. Old Believers on the northern River Vyg,
for example, were able in the  early eighteenth century to become major grain
merchants to the new St.  Petersburg "by utilizing their connections with the
other   Old   Believers'  communities   in   the   southern   parts  of   the
country."..  About  a  quarter  of  national income  is  earned  from  merely
bourgeois   and  feminine   persuasion:   not  orders   or  information   but
persuasion.. John  Wallis and Douglass  North measure 50 percent  of national
income as transaction costs.. The  Theory of Moral Sentiments, he [Adam Smit]
called speech "the characteristic faculty of human nature."..  The high share
of persuasion  provides a  scene for bourgeois  virtue. One must  establish a
relationship  of trust  with someone  in order  to persuade  him.  Ethos, the
character  that  a  speaker  claims,  is  the  master  argument..   Bourgeois
friendship is  false in aristocratic or  peasant terms..  The  virtues of the
bourgeois   are   those  necessary   for   town   life,   for  commerce   and
self-government.  The virtue  of tolerance,  for  example, can  be viewed  as
bourgeois. Its  correlations in European  history, such as between  Spain and
Holland,  suggest so.  The experience  of  uncertainty in  trading creates  a
skepticism  about certitude--the  arrogant and  theoretical certitude  of the
aristocrat or the humble and routine certitude of the peasant. As Arjo Klamer
has pointed out, "the dogma of doubt" is bourgeois, an attitude suited to the
vagaries  of   the  marketplace.   charity  follow  the   bourgeois  norm  of
reciprocity..   But  the intellectuals  were  mistaken  about  the growth  of
rationality.  They mistook bourgeois life,  the way a rebellious son mistakes
the  life of  his father.  The life  of the  bourgeoisie is  not  routine but
creative..  No intellectual since 1890  has been ashamed to be ignorant about
the economy  or economics. Lawyers  and physicists sound off  about economics
without having cracked a book..  Marx never visited a factory..  The sneerers
at  Franklin,  such  as  Baudelaire  and Lawrence,  were  anti-democrats  and
anti-Americans. Dickens came  to detest the United States as  much as he came
to detest businessmen

				 #@#
   Gura,UNCCH, Jonathan Edwards, 2005, fsgbooks.com ISBN 0-8090-6196-1
   p7 The English Puritans believed that such individual experience was also
immediately related to how one joined with others to practice religion and
thus sought to reorganize their churches more in line with what they
understood as the scriptural injunction for the "communion of the saints"
   p25 [Yale] When scholars applied for admission, for example, they had to
show themselves "Expert in Latinand Greek Authors both Poetick and oratorial"
and "ready in making Good Latin".. First=year students, for example,
typically spent Monday throught Thursday studying Greek and Hebrew grammar,
considered essential to their clerical training.  In their sophomore year
they alos began work in logic, the two upper classes moving on as well to
natural philosophy, mathematics, and metaphysics. All students studied
rhetoric, oratory, ethics, and theology, capstone course to which all the
others led.. Johann Wollebius' Compendium Theologiae Christianae, William
Ame's Cases of Conscience, and the Westminster Assembly's catechism.. Many
students continued their education through the MA, but this degree was based
in large amount on two years' independent study
   p35 Edwards believed that complacency was a great impediment to the
Christian life.. In his "Personal Narrative," Edwards reported his earliest
religious experiences and wrote that just prior to going to Yale, he believed
he had experienced soiritual transformation. But the fires of this awakening
eventually guttered out, and, with them, Edward's exuberance.. eventuated in
what he finally regarded as unmistakably God's gift of grace that allowed him
to accept without qualification all of Christianity's tenets.. bore little
relation to the manner in which New Englanders hitherto had mapped religious
conversion
   p30 Henry More and John Smith.. Cambridge Platonists suggested to Edwards
that rather than undermine Christianity, the scientific study of the natural
world might actually make more visible the beauty and wisdom of God in
disposing the universe as he had.. To know the world scientifically, he
believed, enabled men and women to know even more of God than they ever had
   p96 George Whitefield was the most important Anglican convert to the
evangelical cause. Under John Wesley's tutelage he questioned the Arminian
[Jacobus Arminius, 1560-1609] thrust of his colleagues' piety and, like
Wesley, emphasized the centrality of the "New Birth" to religious experience
   p122 Edwards begged critics to proceed prudently, to wait to see the
fruits of the Awakening in people's "lives and conversation." He also urged
both "humility and self-diffidence" and, in a slap at lay exhorters, respect
for education that aided one properly to "try the spirits," as he had
attempted to do
   p127 By the spring of 1743 Edwards thought the battle lost because the New
Lights had not exercised enough control over its dynamic. He wrote to the
Reverend William McCulloch of Glasgow.. "We have run from one experienceto
another, with respect to talking of experiences," Edwards observed. Before,
"there was too great a reservedness in that matter," he wrote, but now "many
have gone to an unbounded openness, frequency, and contancy in talking of
their experiences, declaring almost everything that passes between God and
their souls, everywhere and before everybody"
  p132 saint's apprehension.. "transcendentally excellent and amiable nature
of divine things as they are in themselves".. Further, truly gracious
affections were attended with evangelical humiliation and "the lamblike,
dovelike spirit and temper of Jesus Christ"
   p204 Taylor's book against original sin was the centerpiece of the
Arminian's assault on Calvinism because it appealed to those who found the
doctrine of an inherent universal evil abhorrent to their notion of man's
true worth and dignity
   p233 By insisting on the eternally progressive nature of Christian
life.. liberated and awakened souls were exhilarated at what the power of God
within allowed them to dream an accomplish. Some of them became the men and
women of 1776; others, members of the abolitionist ranks in the 1850s; and
still others, soldiers on the ramparts at Gettysburg, Shiloh, and the other
battlefields where their religion of the heart demanded that they act for
what they felt was right
				 #@#
   Bell, D L Moody Collection, Moody Press, 1997, 0-8024-1715-9
   p30 [Fitt] They kneeled and prayed together, and as a result of that
interview, Mr Moody had no more organized persecution from his Roman Catholic
neighbors
   p42 He had been an abolitionist since his Boston days
   p71 never began to preach until he had gathered his audience into
almost perfect rapport with himself
   p101 [Torrey] The first thing that accounts for God's using D L Moody so
mightily was that he was a fully surrendered man
   p103 Oftentimes Mr Moody would write me when he was about to undertake
some new work, saying: "I am beginning work in such and such place on such
and such day; I wish you would get the students together for a day of fasting
and prayer," and often I have taken those letters and read them to students
in the lecture room and said: "Mr Moody wants us to have a day of fasting and
prayer, first for God's blessing on our own souls and work, and then for
God's blessing on him and his work"
   p122 [Moody] Notice how the Scripture puts it: "Except a man be born again
(born from above)" (John 3:3). From amongst a number of other passages where
we find this wword "except," I would name just three. "Except ye repent, ye
shall al likewise perish" (Luke 13:3,5).  "Except ye be converted, and become
as little children, ye shall not enter int the kingdom of heaven" (Matthew
18:3). "Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the
scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven"
(Matthew 5:20). They all really mean the sae thing
   p149 Take a witness in court and let him try his oratorical power in the
witness-box, and see how quickly the judge will rule him out.  It is the man
who tells the plain, simple truth that has the most influence with the jury
   p154 Humility is as sensitive as that; it cannot safeky be brought out on
exhibition.. The ears that God has blessed bow their heads and acknowledge
every grain, and the more fruitful they are the lower their heads are bowed
   p187 constantly chasing after fashion..  worship of pleasure is slavery
   p195 Faith is the foundation of business. It is an esential asset to every
bank and mercantile house in existence. Many a thriving business and
successfuk enterprise has been carried through dark days of reverse on no
other capital; and without such capital the markets of the world would soon
come to a standstill. I have known men whose ruin has been brought about by
some little insinuation relative to their credit - the business equivalent
for trustworthiness. The loss of public faith has brought about the darkest
reverses to the richest of corporations, and even nations have felt the ruin
which it entails
   p209 By His grace and your own cooperation your soul is being gradually
developed into a more perfect resemblance to Him
   p304 You can talk about love and heaven and other things, and people get
so warmed that they shout; but when you talk about obedience, there is a sort
of coldness over the meeting
   p318 account of the Transfiguraion. That was the most important council
ever held on earth. There were present Moses, the great law-giver; and
Elijah, the great prophet, and Peter, James, and John that became the
founders of the new church and the new dispensation, and Jesus, the Son of
God, and God the Father
   p342 God have mercy on a young man in perfect health who will beg!
He is not far away from being a thief
   p351 The word "Believe" in the New Testament is the same as "Trust"
in the Old Testament
   p389 1. Learn of Christ. Do not look to men. In Hebrews 11 -aul tells of
the Old Testament worthies, but lest we try to imitate them he immediately
turns our eyes and fixes them on Jesus - "looking unto Jesus." 2 Claim by
faith the promises of the indwelling Christ. Until we are born again, and He
lives in us by the Spirit, all our efforst will be in vain. 3. Keep in touch
with Him. Get better acquainted with Him. Talk to Him in prayer. Let Him talk
to you through the Bible. It is a recognized fact that two perons thrown
together a good deal are apt to become alike in habits of thought and
conduct, and even in looks. It is said of the early disciples that the rulers
"took knowledge of them that they had been with Jesus." Moses had a shining
face after he had been with God
   p412 If Jesus Christ was not God manifest in the flesh, He was the
greatest impostor that ever came into this world, and every Christian
throughout Christendom today is guilty of idolatry, of breaking the first
commandment, "Thou shalt have no other god before me." He comes and says unto
the world, "Come unto me and I will give you rest."  Elijah never said that;
Moses never said that; no man that ever trod this earth dared to have said
it; and if Jesus Christ had not been divine as well as human, it would have
been blasphemy, and the Jews ought to have put Him to death
				 #@#
   Schrader, Germans in Making America, 1924/1972 0-8383-1432-5 K of C
   p9 [McSweeney] That many Irish settled in Maryland is shown by the fact
that in 1699 and again a few years later an act was passed to prevent too
great a number of Irish Papists being imported into the province. Shipmasters
were required to pay two shillings per poll for such
   p11 At the end of the colonial period, over one-half of the 170,000
inhabitants of New York were descendants of the original Dutch
   p18 The Revolution of 1848 was the contrubiting cause of a large influx of
Germans, many of whom were professional men and artisans.  From 1873 to 1879
there was great industrial depression in Germany and consequently another
large immigration to America took place
   p21 In 1914, the total immigration from Turkey was about 20,000, but the
actual Turkish immigration was only 3,000. The remaining 27,000 were Greeks,
Bulgarians, Serbians, Montenegrins, Syrians, Armenians and Hebrews
   p24 By an act of March 3, 1875, the National Government made its first
attempt to restrict immigration; this act prohibited the bringing in of alien
convicts and of women for immoral purposes
   p27 A well organized effort is under way in the Congress which began its
session in December 1923, to reduce the quota to two per cent. of immigrants
recorded as coming to the United States in 1890.  This bill, which will
probably be passed, is being opposed vigorously, by the Jews and talians who
are immediately the particular racial groups to be affected
   p35 [Schrader] Dutch had a trading station on Manhattan before the landing
of the Mayflower.. great Palatine immigration which began in 1683
   p46 Penn's personal interest and friendship for the pilgrims of Germantown
is easily explained. Duth was his native tongue as well as English, as his
mother, Margaret Jasper, or Rotterda
   p93 Commercially the Germans had to concede the advantage to the English,
but in industrial pursuits and in mechanical trades they were preeminent
   p193 They were not only the most loyal but the most disinterested members
of the Republica party, he [Carl Schurz, Wisconsin, 1856] declared. "We shall
never come to you for a favor nor with expectations of reward; all we ask of
you is to allow us to fight in your ranks with faith in your principles and
with honor to ourselves"
   p223 Texas seceded February 5, 1861, by a vote of 29,415 to 13,841.  The
majority of the negative votes was cast by the Germans.  Immediately
afterwards the storm broke
   p233 John D Rockefeller is a descendant of one of the Palatines
   p234 John Jacob Astor stands out as preeminent. He was born in
Walldorf near Geidelberg, July 17, 1763, the son of a butcher
   p243 One of the most successful bridge builders in the United States,
still living, is Gustav Lindenthal, constructor of the Hell Gate bridge at
New York, said to be one of the most perfect works of the kind in the Unites
States, and among the foremost of electrical engineers and inventors was
Charles P Steinmetz, the associate for many years of Edison. The ancestry of
Westinghouse, whose hame has spread to many parts of the world, too, harks
back to a German immigrant
				 #@#
   Soc Darwinism Am Thought Hofstadter 1944 1955 Beacon 0807054615
   p35 Herbert Spencer and his philosophy were products of English
industrialism.. trained to be a civil engineer.. his early years on the staff
of the Economist
   p39 "In October 1838, this is fifteen months after I had begun my
systematic inquiry, I happened to read for amusement "Malthus on Population,"
and being well prepared to appreciate the struggle for existence which
everywhere goes on from long-continued observation of the habits of animals
and plants, it at once struck me that under these circumstances favorable
variations would tend to be preserved and unfavorable ones to be
destroyed. The result of this would be the formation of a new species"
[Darwin, Life&Letters, I, 68, 1888]..  Spencer failed to reap the full
harvest of his insight, although he coined the expressio "survival of the
fittest." [Westminster Review LVII] He was more concerned with mental than
physical evolution
   p51 William Graham Sumner of Yale.. great Puritan preacher, an exponent of
the classical pessimism of Ricardo and Malthus, and an assimilator and
popularizer of evolution.. Ricardian principles of inevitability and laissez
faire with a hard-bitten determinism that seemed to be at once Calvinistic
and scientific
   p115 conscious evolution would be a far different thing from the
unmodified natural evolution of the past, an that human intervention must
play an incrasingly important role in development. Having also read Marx,
Gronlund asserted that the rise of trusts was paving the way for socialism,
[ditto Galbraith] and the continuing "trustification" of industry was a proof
of the superiority of combination over competition
   p135 With James, Dewey preached the effectiveness of intelligence as an
instrument in moifying the world
   p147 Darwin was generally thought to confirm Malthus' law, Patten said,
but in one critical respect Darwin's theory was the exact opposie of
Malthusianism. Malthus assumed that man has a definite and unalterable set of
attributes; but Darwinism holds that man is pliable and circumstances
determine g=his characteristics. On true Darwinian premises one can assume no
such thing as a permanent natural rate of increase; for the human rate of
increase would be susceptible to change in accordance with ma's surroundings
and circumstances [Premises 1885 pp78-9]
   p162 In 1910 a group of eugenists, with the financial assistance of Mrs E
H Harriman, founded at Cold Spring tthe Eugenics Record Office, which became
a laboratory and a fountainhead of propaganda
   p163 The rediscovery by DeVries, and others, of Mendel's studies in
heredity placed in the hands if geneticists the organizing principle which
their inquiries had lacked
    p175 Theodore Roosevelt, who had been Burgess' student at Columbia Law
School was also inspired by the drama of racial expansion. In his historical
work , The Winning of the West, Roosevelt drew from the story of the
frontiersman's struggle with the Indians the conclusion that the coming of
the whites was not to be stayed and a racial war to the finish was inevitable
   p197 Klaus Wagner had said in his Krieg (1906); "the modern natural
scientists see in a war a propitious mode of selection"
   p198 When those who had actually read Nietzsche pointed out he had nothing
but contempt for German chauvinism, it was said that the dominant idea
emerging from his acknowledged contradictions was that of German diplomacy
and German militarism. Bishop j Edward Mercer,alarmed at the tendency to show
that Nietzsche's thought derived from Darwinism, wrote a defense of Darwin
for the English Nineteenth Centruy, playing up Darwin's theory of the moral
sense and dissociating him from Nietzsche. The conventional image persisted,
however, and was accepted even by scholars who knew Germany well
   p201 There was nothing in Darwinism that inevitably made it an apology for
competition or force. Kropotkin's interpretation of Darwinism was as logical
as Sumner's. Ward's rejection of biology as a source of social principle was
no less natural than Spencer's assumption of a universal dynamic common to
biology and society alike.  The Christian denial of Darwinian "realism" in
social theory was no less natural, as a human reaction, that the harsh logic
of the "scientific school." Darwinism had from the first this dual
potentiality; intrinsically it was a neutral instrument, capable of
supporting ideologies
				 #@#
   Calif Progressive and His Rationale Mspi Vly Hist Rvu 36#2 9/49 
   p242 The long religious hand of New England rested heavily upon California
progressivism as it has on so many American movements.. Obviously this was a
group of traditional small independent free enterprises and professional men
   p242 California progressive reacted politically when he felt himself and
his group hemmed in and his place in society threatened by the monopolistic
corporation on one side and organized labor and socialism on the other
   p244 "Class governement is always bad government," the progressive Los
Angeles Express vehemently declared as it expclaimed that "unions had no more
right to usurp the management of public affairs than had the public service
corporations.".. The progressive were membersof an old group in
America. Whether businessmen, successful farmers, professional people, or
politicians, they had engaged in extremely individualistic oursuits and had
since the decline of the colonial aristocracy supplie dmost of the nations'
intellectual, moral and political leadership. Still confident that they
possessed most of sciety's virtues, the California progressives were acutely
aware in 1905 that many of society's rewards and badges of merit were going
elsewhere. Although fairly educated, they were all but excluded from politics
unless they accepted either corporate or labor dominatio, a thing they were
extremely loath to do
   p245 California Weekly. "Nearly all the problems which vex society," the
illuminating item ran, "have their sourceds above or elow the middle class
man. From above the problems of predatory wealth... From below come the
problems of poverty and of pigheaded and of brutish criminality" [SF 18Dec08
p51]
   p246 Under the influence of Darwinism, the rising social sciences, and a
seemingly benign world, the progressive had traded some of his old mystical
religion for a new social faith. He was aware that the evil still existed,
but it was a man-made thing and upon earth. And what man created he could
also destroy.
   p250 But the composite California progressive in 1910 was perhapst eh best
his economic and social group produced. He was educated, intelligent, able. A
man of unquestioned sincerity and public integrity, he was also benevolently
aware of the underprivileged groups around him
				 #@#
   Lincoln's Vitures Wm Lee Miller 2003 Knopf 0-375-40158-x
   p16 [Edmund Wilson on Lincoln] "intent, self-controlled, strong in
intellect, tenacious of purpose"
   p43 religious skepticism.. In a society of hunters, Lincoln did not
hunt.. fled from farming.. avoided anual labor.. when a temperance movement
condemend all drinking, Lincoln the non-drinker did not join
   p64 Hay would observe all the way up to his presidency.. "intellectual 
self-confidence was galling to vastly better educated, learned men"
   p84 did so as a man in conversation with the Bible, making up his own mind
   p100 Some moralistic older Whigs objected to the Jacksonians using hoopla
in campaigns, making unabashed appeals to class and region, and exploiting a
military hero's popularity for electoral gain. Younger Whigs, of whom Abraham
Lincoln in Illinois was a particular leader, came to recommend and use all of
those "Jacksonian" "political" methods.. must do so to counter the Democrats
   p111 early career.. "canal companies, bank stock subscribers and builders
of toll bridges".. supporter of a thriving capitalist economy.. energetic
positive government action to assist in its thriving
   p115 legislative committees and party calculations, with rivers and
harbours and quorum calls and appeals to the German vote.. no radical
discontinuity
   p180 dictum of Oliver Wendell Holmes that Reinhold Niebuhr liked: "It is
not the man of Principle I admire but the man of principles" - plural. Such a
man confronts moral problems as they exist in real life - relating one
principle to another, one moral contradiction to another
   p187 "[T]he act of sending an armed force among the Mexicans was
unnecessary insamuch as Mexico was in no way molesting, or menacing the US or
the people thereof, and... it was unconstitutional, because the power of
levying war is vested in Congress, and not in the President" (Autobigraphical
sketch, June 1860)
   p194 [1844] "If the Whig abolitionists of New York had voted with us last
fall, Mr Clay would now be president, Whig principles in the ascendant, and
Texas not annexed"
   p199 [Clay] internal improvements, the bank, the tariff, a
commerce-enhancing, West-developing "American system," and a certain kind of
cautious sections-sensitive opposition to slavery
   p237 reason that the Emancipation Proclamation, when it finally came,
would resemble the work of a "pettifogging lawyer" (as Karl Marx, serving as
a newspaper correspondent, would write with a sneer), and have "all the moral
grandeur of a bill of lading" (as the twentieth-century historian Richard
Hofstadter would state in more than one book), was exactly that it was a
closely justified legal document.. doing something he absolutely could not
have done in peacetime, or merely on the basis of his own opinion
   p257 "in the pure fresh, free air of the revolution," he said, Jefferson's
policy - the Founders' policy - of excluding slavery from the Territories was
put in place. "[T]hrough sicty-odd of the best years of the republic did that
policy steadily work to its great and benificent end"
   p268 The earliest Congress "hedged and hemmed it to the narrowest limits
of necessity," prohibiting an outgoing slave trade in 1794; prohibiting the
bringing of slaves from Africa into the Mississippi Territory in 1798,
prohibiting American citizens from trading in lsaves between foreign
countries in 1800, restraining some state-to-state slave trade in 1803; and
then in 1807, "in apparent hot haste," "near;y a year in advance," they
passed the law to take effect on the first day of 1808 - "the first day the
constitution would permit" - prohibiting African slae trade. And then in 1820
"they declared the trade piracy, and annexed to it, the extreme penalty of
death.. Thus we see that the plain unmistakable spirit of the age, towards
slavery, was hostility to the PRINCIPLE, and toleration, ONLY BY NECESSITY."
But now it is to be transformed into a "sacred right"
   p318 One had to get the votes, simultaneously of the nativists who were
antislavery, about whom Lincoln was writing to Lovejoy, and at the same time
of the immigrant German Protestants who were becoming an inreasingly large
part of the Illinois population, who were antislavery but regularly offended
by nativists, and by moralistic temperance reformers who would take away
their beer
   p377 Lincoln's speeches were marked by clarity, logic, intelligence, and
aptness. They were not dependent on the spontaneous excitement of the moment,
as the orator's flights often are, but were carefully written out beforehand
   p393 Immigration and migration, swelling the population of the North, were
changing the shape of the nation, and therefore of House delegations and
electoral votes. Slave states [slaves counted 3/5 in census redistricting]
states had dominated prsidential elections for all of the early decades of
the nation's life, but by 1860 the free states had 183 electoral votes, the
slave states only 120
   p448 For instance, why may not South Carolina, a year or two hence,
arbitrarily, secede from a new Southern Confederacy, just as she now claims
to seede from the present Union?" Jefferson Davis and other Southern leaders
would have experiences during the war to come thta would bear out Lincoln's
warning
   p453 "Constitution will not be preserved and defended unless it is enforced
and obeyed in every part of every one of the United States.  It must be so
respectedm obeyed, enforced and defended"
				     #@#
   The Civil War Congress Fall, 2006 73  U. Chi. L. Rev. 1131 David P. Currie
"It was  in 1861, in  the face of  Southern secession, that  Andrew Jackson's
universally  popular  notion of  a  federal  government  passive in  domestic
affairs  began to  be  abandoned"; and  by the  end  of the  war the  central
government  was "a  far ampler  sovereignty than  it earlier  had  been, more
powerful, more ambitious, and  more besought." [Bray Hammond, Sovereignty and
an Empty  Purse 11, 26  (Princeton 1970)]..  Constitution did  not explicitly
answer  the  question, as  it  spoke neutrally  in  the  passive voice:  "The
privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, unless when in
cases of rebellion or invasion  the public safety may require it."..  Indiana
Senator  Henry  Lane  made  the  sole  serious  effort  to  defend  Lincoln's
suspension of  habeas corpus, echoing the President's  powerful argument that
if he could  not suspend it when  Congress was out of session  there would be
times  when nobody  could suspend  it at  all..  In  addition,  Congress made
conspiracy a crime if its object was to overthrow the government, to levy war
against the United States, to obstruct the execution of the laws, or to seize
government property; outlawed the recruiting of soldiers to fight against the
United States;  authorized the  President to prohibit  commercial intercourse
with rebel states; required federal officers to take an oath of allegiance to
the nation; and removed a source of ambiguity in the President's authority to
enforce the laws  by empowering him to call out the  armed forces and militia
for that purpose whenever it  was "impracticable" to enforce them by ordinary
judicial  means..  Congress  adopted, and  the President  signed, legislation
providing land grants both for homesteads and for colleges of agriculture and
the  mechanical  arts.  President   Buchanan  had  vetoed  such  measures  on
constitutional grounds before  the war; in 1862 they  zipped through Congress
without significant  constitutional quibbles of any kind..   Congress in 1862
enacted a new districting  requirement for congressional elections. When such
a provision  was first adopted in  1842, it was vociferously  assailed on the
ground  that  it  unconstitutionally  imposed  affirmative  duties  on  state
officers. After the  next election a new majority  on the Elections Committee
pronounced it  invalid, and it  was not reenacted  after the 1850  census. In
1862 it  sailed through  both Houses..  A  revolutionary bill to  establish a
Department of Agriculture, in contrast, encountered a bit of heavy weather in
the  Senate,  though  it  too  was  ultimately  enacted.  The  tasks  of  the
Department, the bill  recited, would be "to acquire and  to diffuse among the
people of  the United  States useful information  on subjects  connected with
agriculture . . . and to  procure, propagate, and distribute among the people
new and  valuable seeds and  plants."..  further item of  unfinished business
was authorization of  the Pacific railroad, which had  long been stalled less
by constitutional  qualms -- it was  generally understood to  be necessary to
the defense of  the West Coast..  incorporated the  Union Pacific Railroad to
build  and maintain  the line  from  the 100th  meridian in  Nebraska to  the
western boundary of  Nevada..  Congress also forbade polygamy,  the second of
what  the  1856  Republican  platform   had  described  as  "twin  relics  of
barbarism."  Each House spent about fifteen minutes on the polygamy bill, and
the proceedings were  quite unembarrassed by the arguments  of federalism and
religious  freedom that had  characterized earlier  debates on  the subject..
establishment  of a  national banking  system and  a tax  on  state banknotes
frankly  designed to drive  them in  part out  of circulation..   rewrote the
internal  revenue and banking  laws, raised  tariffs again,  declared federal
obligations   immune    from   state   taxation,    incorporated   a   second
transcontinental railroad,  and authorized  the copyright of  photographs and
the issuance of postal money orders..  Secretary Chase had said nothing about
making the  new notes legal  tender.  Paper money  had never been  made legal
tender  in  this  country  since  the  Constitution  was  adopted..   No  one
questioned  the  basic principle  of  conscription;  the only  constitutional
objection was to the drafting of  members of Congress, who under Article I, §
6  were privileged from  arrest during  attendance in  their Houses  or while
traveling to and from a  congressional session -- except for treason, felony,
or  breach of  the  peace..   declared the  offices  of Governor,  Lieutenant
Governor, and Attorney  General vacant by reason of  the treasonable behavior
of their incumbents and proceeded to replace them. It also redefined a quorum
of the legislature  as a majority of those members taking  an oath to support
the Constitution of  the United States, ordered a  referendum on the question
whether  a  new  state..   admit  West  Virginia to  the  Union..   A  highly
respectable but very  small number of the citizens of  Virginia -- the people
of West Virginia -- assembled together,  disapproved of the acts of the State
of  Virginia,   and  with  the  utmost   self-complacency  called  themselves
Virginia..  for the  Constitution no longer applied to  Virginia.. It was not
long before  the Senate  found itself considering  a bill, introduced  by New
York  Republican Ira Harris,  to establish  "provisional" governments  in the
reconquered states.  n412 The  governments in question  were to  be patterned
after the first stage of  territorial government established by the Northwest
Ordinance in 1787.  The President was to appoint a  governor and three judges
to exercise the executive and  judicial powers respectively; the governor and
judges together  were to constitute  the legislature, with authority  to make
laws  on all  subjects  of  rightful legislation  not  inconsistent with  the
Constitution and laws of the United States
				 #@#
   Dennis D Cordell Warlords & Enslavement in
Lovejoy Africans in Bondage 1986 Wisconsin 0-299-97020-5
   p337 The enslavement frontier in North Central Africa in the late nineteenth
century stretched through the sahel and savanna roughly in an east-west
direction. From the Chad basin in the north, it followed the Shari RIver
southeast to the present boundary between Chad and the CAR, then dipped south
to the Bongo Massif that separates the Shari and Ubangi River
watersheds. From there the zone extended east to the Bahr al-Ghazal region of
the southwestern Sudan and on to the Nile. Neither stationary nor recent,
this frontier was but the latest geographical manifestation of a broader,
longer-term process - the incorporation of Saharan, sahelian, and Sudanic
Africa into the international economy by way of the Muslim world. THe process
had begun long before, with the expansion of Islam into North and Northeast
Africa in the centuries after the death of Muhammad. Muslims captured labor
from non-Muslim societies within and on the fringes of the Muslim world; with
time Muslim immigration and local conversion Islamized raided regions, and
the boundaries of the Muslim world expanded. The attention of raiders then
shifted beyond the new frontier to non-Muslim societies previously protected
by distance. By the nineteenth century the frontier had reached the upper
Nile as well as the Lake Chad region; by the late nineteenth century, it
reached North Central Africa.
				 #@#
  Kagan Origins War Prsvn Peace 1995 ISBN 0-385-42374-8
  p567 [check all page numbers as cropped] hardheaded men who sat a the
Congress of Vienna in 1815.. preserve the peace they urgently wanted after so
many years of deadly war. They depended instead on the Concert of Europe, a
prudent attempt to recogize the realities of power.. general peace was not
shattered fundamentally until 1914.. Henry Kissinger suggests that the
international stability was "so pervasive that it might have contributed to
disaster. For in the long interval of peace the sence of the tragic was lost;
it was forgotten that states could die, that upheavals could be
irretrievable, that fear could become the means of social cohesion"
   p569 In the past such unforseen changes often have threatened the peace,
and we have no reason to doubt that they will do so again.. world of
sovereign states a contest among them over the distribution of power is the
normal condition and that such contests often lead to war.. reasons for
seeking more power are often not merely the search for security or material
advantage. Among them are demands for greater prestige, respect, deference,
in short, onor. Since such demands involve judgements even more subjective
than those about material advantage, they are still harder to satisfy. Other
reasons emerge from fear, often unclear and intangible, not always of
immediate threates but also of more distinct ones, against which reassurance
may not be possible
   p570 no international situation is permanent, that part of their
responsibility is to accept and sometimes even assist changes, some of which
they will not like, guiding their achievement through peaceful channels, but
always prepared to resist, with force if necessary, changes made by threats
or violence that threaten the general peace
  p571 Greek states, moreover, the Athenian democracy no less than any other,
were warrior communities that accepted without question the naturalness of
war and the absolute obligation of each able-bodied man to do military
service and risk his life for his community. He also regarded these actions
as among the highest attributes of a man, proof of his freedom and dignity
and a source of honor and glory, themselves the highest values for human
beings
   p572 democratic country subject to the power of public opinion and
organized groups that benefit from its largess, governments face increasing
pressure to satisfy domestic demands at the expense of the requirements of
defense.. states with the greatest interest in peace and the greatest power
to preserve it, appear to be faltering in their willingness to pay the price
in money and the risk of lives. Nothing could be more natural in a liberal
republic, yet nothing could be more theatening to the peace they have
achieved
				 #@#
Thos Andr Bailey (Stanford) Dilp_Hist_Am_People (9ed=1974;1940) PrenticeHall
   p2 Six of the most important traditional or fundamental foreign policies
are: 1. Isolation.. 2. Freedom of the seas.. 3. The Monroe Doctrine.. 4. 
Pan-Americanism.. 5. The Open Door.. 6. The peaceful settlment of disputes.. 
noninvolvement wore three faces in the 19th Century: 1. Nonintervention in
Europe.. 2. Intervention in Latin America.. 3, Co-operation in the Far East


   pp22-3 A noted Massachusetts clergyman, Increase Mather, declared in 1677
with obvious exaggeration: There never was a generation that did so perfectly
shake off the dust of Babylon, both as to ecclesiastical and civil
constitution, as the first generation of CHristians that came into this land
for the gospel's sake" [Thorton, Pulpit, Boston, 1878, p xviii]
   p65 In an indirect sense, the brutal Dey of Algiers was a Founding
Father of the Constitution
   p79 Washington's decision was not only courageous but wise. Jay's Treaty,
unsatisfactory though it was, postponed war with Britain for eighteen years
and enabled adolescent America to establish its footing
   p110 Why all the evasiveness and downright untruthfulness on the part of
Talleyrand? The answer is that Napoleon was playing the crafty old game of
divide and conquer. He hoped that boundary disputes would embroil Spain and
the United States, and that he could play one antagonist against the other to
his own advantage. "If an onscurity did not already exist," he cynically
remarked, "it would perhaps be good to put one there." His fondest dreams in
this regard were abundantly realized.
   p139 By the spring of 1812 the clamor for hostilities, chiefly in the
western areas and the Jeffersonian Republican states south of Pennsylvania,
had become almost irresistable. In March, 1812, the populace was further
aroused by the publication of certain damamging letters, written by the
English agent John Henry. They revealed that the British were deeply involved
in intrigues with the Federalist leaders of New England
   p172 In washington the Adams-Onis negotiations for Florida, which had been
rudely interrupted by the Jacksonian invasion, were now renewed. Incredibly
enoguh, the bull-in-the-china-shop tactics of Jackson actually facilitated
the work of the diplomats. The slow-moving Spanish Court now saw clearly the
handwriting on the wall.  Laboring under domestic dificulties, lacking
effective support from Britain, and hoping for a freer hand to crush the
South-American rebels, Madrid perceived that Florida would innevitably fall
to the grasping Yankee. The course of wisdom would be to dispose of the
territory gracefully
	p181 The Greeks were imitating America's revolutionary blow for
liberty; the were challenging the despotic policies of the Holy Alliance;
they were Christians battling against Moslem infidels; and they were the
"classical creditors" of Western Civilization. The so-called "Greek fever"
was further heightened by atrocity stories: the Turks reputedly collected
bushels of Greek ears. Pro-Greek enthusiasm also took the form of sermons,
orations, balls, mass meetings, poems, resolutions in Congress, and the
solicitation of funds. Yale college students alone contributed $500
   p189 Monroe Doctrine was not law.. a simple, unilateral, Presidential
statement.. Long-Range Self-Defense.. Monroe warned the European allies to
keep out of Latin America, and RUssia to forego further colonization.. had an
"aura of antiquity"
   p245 The discredited President Tyler still desired the honor of bringing
the Lone Star Republic into the Union. His zeal was encouraged by the
erroneous belief, shared by many Southerners, that the recent election had
been a clear-cut mandate to annex Texas. But if Tyler waited until Polk took
office, the British might succeed in snatching the rich prize. The Texan
leaders cleverly took advantange of this situation by alternatively playing
on the fear of England and America
   p263 Following the elections of 1846, the Whigs had enjoyed a majority in
the House of Representatives, and in January, 1848, that body resolved, 85 to
81, that the war had been "unnecessarily and unconstitutionally begun by the
President of the United States." The danger loomed that the Whig House might
block further appropriations for the armies in the field.. The ardent Whig,
Philip HOne, complained that the peace "negotiated by an unauthorized agent,
with an unacknowledged government, submitted by an acciental President, to a
dissatisfied Senate has, notwithstanding these objections in form, been
confirmed" [14Mar1848, Tuckerman, Hone Diary, NY 1910]
	p281 There was also much sentiment in America for Russia because of
the curiously friendly relations that had long existed between the giant
despotism of the East and the giant democracy of the West. The Russian
minister in Washingon actually received a communication from three Kentucky
riflemen who asked to be sent to Crimea. But the feeling of the American
people on the whole was probably more anti-British than pro-Russian
	p310 This result was doubtless hastened by the appearance of a
four-ship Russian squadron off Nagasaki, in August, 1853, a month after Perry
had arrived
   p321 The British aristocrats, to an even greater degree, detested the
anarchy of "demon democracy" and "democratic degeneracy." They had long
expected the collapse of the ungainly American government, supported, so the
believed by a "gibbering mob" derived from the "scum of Europe." Now they
were witnessing the end of the "detestable" democratic experiment. The
caustic historian Carlyle wrote that America was but a "smoky chimney which
had taken fire." Another British commentator snarled, "The republic had
rotted into Empire and the gangrene had burst." Blackwood's was especially
viciois in assailing Lincoln - that "obscure and commonplace man" who was now
the "imbecile executive" of America
	pp 363-5 Both countries were huge, self-sufficing areas. Both were
energetic and expanding nations. Both, as huge melting pots, had the common
task of fusing many different races. Both had almost simultaneously freed
millions of subject peoples - slaves in America, serfs in Russia. Both had
been faced during the Civil War years with the task of suppressing
insurrection.. The seeming friendliness of Russia was spectacularly
underscored during the Civil War. In the bleak autumn of 1863, when the
outcome of the fighting still hung in doubt and foreign intervention still
seemed possible, two Russian fleets unexpectedly dropped anchor in American
harbors, one at New York, the other at San Francisco.. prevent British and
French interference [suggests ulterior cacheing Russian ships if Polish war
with England and France, Mspi_Vly Hst_Rvu, 1951, 81-90] ..Manifest Destiny or
an overnight gold rush might enable the Americans to acquire territory.. 
scare had already been caused by a rumor that the prolific Mormon following of
Bringham Young was planning to settle in Alaska.. selling while the selling
was good
   p499 I have always been fond of the West African proverb: "Speak softly
and caryy a big stick, you will go far." Theodore Roosevelt, 1900
   p511 Perdicaris, a Greek subject who presumably held American
naturalization papers, was seized by one of the native chieftains, named
Raisuli. United States warships were prominently rushed to Moroccan
waters.. "Perdicaris alive or Raisuli dead"
	p517 Russians, who had counted on American sympathy, were deeply
angered. As a Christian people comprising the largest and most populous white
nation, they were shocked when the Americans loudly expressed their
preference for the non-Christian yellow men of Japan.  But this time the
traditional American attachment for Russia had largely gone down the
drain. Naked imperialism in Asia, the banishment of political dissenters to
Siberian prisons, the Russification of Finland, and the merciless pogroms
directed against defenseless Jews had all chilled American friendship
   p565 German-American relations, on the other hand, had not been genuinely
friendly since the 1880's. By 1914 the American people had come to regard
German militarism, imperialism, and commercialism as an international menace.
   p634 During World War I, the United States had dipped heavily into its own
reserves of petroleum to float the Allies to victory. Modern navies had
recently been converted from coal-burners to oil-burners, and the
sea-dominant British agreed with Clemenceau that oil was "as necessary as
blood in the battles of to-morrow." WIth a calculating eye to the future,
British promoters had staked out their claims to the gigantic oil pool of the
Middle East by securing a mandate from the League of Nations to Palestine and
Mesompotamia. By 1919 British oil companies, which accounted for less than 5
per cent of the world's production, had cornered more than half of the
world's known reserves.. The United States, having contributed magnificently
to the common Allied victory, could not take British monopolistic tactics
lying down.. in 1928, five American companies were admitted to an important
Middle East petroleum combine [deNovo, Am Hist Rvu, LXI (1956) 854-76]
				 #@#
   70yrs Panslavism Russia 1800-1870, Frank Fadner, Georgetown, 1962
   p44 Alexander met Napoleon on the raft in the Niemen, and Tilsit
was an accomplished fact. A spirit of Russian nationalism, by the way
of reaction.. against gallomania
   p90 Czartoryski proposed that after the war Alexander of Russia
should become King of Poland
   p190 Orthodoxy took precedence over race.. Greco-Slav world held
together by the interior bonds of charity
   p216 urged that these people's natural aptitude for becoming
Orthodox Russians should be gratified; he demanded that the process of
Russification be hastened lest the Balts lose patience
   p231 Poles should constantly be reminded that St Petersburg had but
recently granted emancipation to millions of Polish peasants
   p250 Hilferding translated a decree from the Patriarch of Constantinople 
which purported to sho the agreement between Jan Hus's doctrine and Orthodoxy
   p294 Russian Ambassador in Constantinople came to enjoy the
singular title of vice-Sultan.. First must come the revision of the
Treaty of Paris which had conculded the Crimean War
   p296 In the first place Ignat'ev felt that the marriage of
Alexander's niece to King George of Greece in the fall of 1867 had
perhaps imprudently committed Russia to the successful issue of Cretan
demands for union with Greece
   p299 insistance that Russia reserve freedom of action in favour of
the Slavs "when the unavoidable antagonism should appear between
Greeks and Slavs".. prevent the Greeks from settling the fate of
Constantinople.. Greek Oecumenical Patriarchate of Constantinople was
to be de-Hellenized and transformed into a permanent international
synod of bishops representing the Russian, Greek, Rumanians, Serbian
and Bulgarian Churches
   p300 example of A S Khomyakov's tirade against the Greeks in 1860
   p245 Bulgarians, particularly in the view of the oppression which
they suffered at the hands of Greek ecclesiastical authorities
   p251 emphasized the need of helping the Russian Uniat Church in
this regard by supplying pastors with the liturgical goods
   p328 "and into this All-Slav Federation must enter, whether they
want to or not, those non-Slavonic nations (the Greeks, Rumanians and
Magyars) whom historical fate, for better or for worse, has
irrevokably linked up with us, having squeezed them, so to speak, into
the Slavonic body"
   p329 Danilevski, Constantinople could not be returned to the legal
heir because unfortunately the legal heir was dead
				 #@#
   Panslavism, Kohn, Notre Dame,  1953
   p157 Danilevsky regarded the Islamic domination of the Balkan
peninsula as a Providential act which had protected the Slavs from
falling victim to Western Christianity
   p138 When Khomyakov in the last year of his life decided to sum up
his message, he wrote it in the form of a "Letter from Moscow to the
Serbs", and asked all leading Slavophiles to sign it and thus to make
it into the testament of the Slavopile movement. He warned the Serbs
against the spiritual pride of the Greeks and the intellectual pride of
Westren nations, against pride of race, against social inequalities
and an aristocracy by birth
   p160 [Danilevsky] He offered several justifications for the
inclusion of non-Slavic Greeks, Rumanians and Magyars into the Slav
unions: besides geographic and strategic reasons, he found the
Rumanians and Greeks strongly intermixed with Slav elements and,
through their Orthodox faith, spiritually related to the Slavs. These
peoples had never formed part of Europe and had been only abused for
the purposes of Eurpean imperialism
				 #@#
   Petrovich Panslavism Columbia 1956
   p95 Hilferding's comments on his trip through the Czech lands reflected
the importance which Panslavists attached to the peasantry as the bearers of
the Slavic way of life. Comparing urbanized Bohemia with Moravia, he pointed
out that "in Moravia.. the towns are almost entirely German, but most of the
villages are purely Slavic. The mOravians have preserved the ancient Slavic
character and customs better ([than the Bohemians]), but for the most part
they are simple villagers, poorly developed, poor in historic memories."
Hilferding also expressed regret over their conservative Catholicism. [How
inconsistent how they try to "find" ancient Slavism here, while they also
tried to negate any ancient links to Greekness in Greece]
   p98 since both Khomiakov and Constantine Aksakov died before the year was
out, it stands at the bounds between Slavophilism and Panslavism.. Epistle.. 
castigation of Westernism within Russia.. claim to judge other Slavs in the
light of a peculiarly Russian ideology.. Karadjorjevic, Serbia had maintained
a careful neutrality during the Crimean War.. ensued what Russian Panslavists
considered the pernicious Westernization of Serbia, especially with the
influx of Austrian-educated Serbian officials
   p100 Epistle held up the Poles as an example of the tragedy which could
befall a society based on the aristocratic principle
   p101 Serbs were advised to maintain the principle of unanimity in all
decisions of a public nature, to support local justice on the communal level,
to avoid giving too much power to officials or to priests at the expense of
social freedom, and to establish popular education [cit Serb opponents
Danicic & Novoakovic & supporters Vukievic & Ilijc]
   p252 Aksakov insisted that Russia's main task was, therefore, to remain
true to the Slavic way of life. "RUssia's vocation is clear," he wrote. "It
is the only representative of these ancient principles of the Slavs, and it
must bear high and in strict purity the political and spiritual standard of
Slavdom - not with any selfish designs, but as a symbol which will show the
way, which will lend strength and encourage the hopes of our suffering Slavic
brethren" [1865]
   p254 Throughout Europe this was a time of reaction against democracy in
politics, against romnticism in literature, and against sentiment and
idealism. Philosophy was being pushed into the background by science and by
pseudo science
   p255 Evidently, Aksakov pointed out, Napoleon III was dreaming of a Latin
Confederation. The Italians were energetically consolidating their new state,
and Germany was being united by blood and iron. Did all this mean, Aksakov
asked, that Europe would be forced - "in the very nature of things" - to
recognize also the right of the Slavs to unite
   p260 Ignatiev averred that a centralistic "Old Austria" could have been
Russia's ally, but not a dualistic Austria which trained its sights on the
Agean Sea and dreamed of an Eastern Hapsburg EMpire in which the victims
would be especially the Slavs
   [cf Ignatyev at Constantinople Slavonic_Review XI 1/1933 p351]
				     #@#
   Tschizeskij Ru Intlx Hst trOsborne Ardis AnnArbor 1978
   p203 Russian intellectuals often granted freedom of speech only to the
political opposition, and just as often they overlooked the fact that Herzen
considered it absolutley necesary to apply moral standards in
politics. Herzen's political ideal was a combination of democracy and
socialism. The failure of the Revolution of 1848 led him to judge Western
European liberalism harshly, although he continued to hold England's liberal
constitution and liberal traditions in very high esteem. After 1848 he saw
only "victims" and "the oppressed". In time he became convinced that Russia,
like America, was a country with few traditions and thus best suited for
socio-political reforms, all the more so sinc ein RUssia there were also the
psychological beginnings of socialistic consciousness, namely in the mir,
which Herzen regarded not as a happily preserved vestige of the patriarchal
and idyllic past, but as the germ of a future political order
   p221 The basis for Danilevskii's prediction is the theory of "cultures,"
"cultural spheres," or "cultural areas." He saw these cultural areas as
analogous to living organism, to creatures which are born, grow and develop,
and then grow old and die.. The political goal he had in mind was a Slavic
federation, which, in fact, would also include Greeks, Rumanians, and
Hungarians and which would have Constantinople as its capitol
				 #@#
   Russian Thinkers Isaiah Berlin 194..1948 penguin.com isbn 0-14-013625-8
   p7 Tsar Nicholas I remained all his life obsessed by the Decembrist
rising. He saw himself as the ruler appointed by Providence to save his
people from te horrors of atheism, liberalism and revolution
   p10 Galician peasant rising in 1846, did not stir. But Polish liberty was
being acclaimed, and Russian autocracy denounced, as a matter of course, at
every liberal banquet in Paris
   p11 Paskevich, crushed the revolution in Hungary.. confirmed
Nicholas.. had saved Europe from moral and political ruin
   p33 Throughout the 50s Tolstoy was obsessed by the desire to write a
historical novel, one of his principal aimes being to contrast the 'real'
texture of life, both of individuals and communities, with the 'unreal'
picture presented by historians
   p51 No author who has ever lived has shown such powers of insight into 
the variety of life..  concrete imagery.. No one has ever excelled Tolstoy 
in expressing the specific flavour, the exact quality of feeling
   p54 Slavophil doctrine derived principally from German Idealism
   p75 According to Tolstoy all our knowledge is necessarily empirical
   p81 Tolstoy's sence of reality was until the end too devastating to be
compatible with any moral ideal
   p83 Alexander Herzen grew up in a world dominated by French and German
historical romanticism. The failure of the great French Revolution had
discredited the optimistic naturalism of the eighteenth century as deeply as 
the Russian Revolution of our own day weakened the prestige of Victorian 
liberalism
   p87 general solutions are not solutions, universal ends are never real
ends.. upholding of civilised values, the protection of individuals from
aggression, the preservation of sensibility and genius from individual or
institutional bullying
   p112 makes Herzen the sworn enemy of all systems, and of all claimes to
supress liberties in their name
   p119 Romanticism [comparative advantage vs particularism?].. every human
being, country, race, institution has its own unique, individual, inner
purpose which is itself an 'organic' element in the wider purpose of all that
exists
   p163 Belinsky is always 'relapsing' towards earlier, 'abandoned',
positions; his consistency was moral, not intellectual
   p181 To some degree this peculiar amalgam of love and hate is still
intrinsic to Russian feelings about Europe [like Obolensky on Greeks]:
on the one hand, intellectual respect, envy, admiration, desire to
emulate and excel; on the other, emotional hostility, suspicion, and
contempt, a sence of being clumsy, de_trop, of being outsiders; leading, as a 
result, to an alternation between excessive self-prostration 
before, and aggressive flouting of, western values 
   p193 Herzen declares that any attempt to explain human conduct in terms
of, or to dedicte human beings to the service of, any abstraction, be it so
noble.. always leads in the end to victimisation and human sacrifice.
   p199 terrified of the oppressors, but he is terrified of the
liberators.. straitjacket which he wishes to impose on humanity as the sole
possible remedy for all human ills.. call thsi Petrograndism - the methods of
Peter the Great
   p200 hated most of all was the despotism of formulas
   p219 All populists were agreed that the [prefeudal clan] village commune
was the ideal embyo of those socialist groups on which future society was to
be based.. capitalism was already destroying the mir
   p224 Orthodox Church with its conciliar and communal principle and deep
antagonism both to the authoritarian hierarchy of the Roman Church, and the
individualism of the Protestants
   p235 Jacobins and moderates, terrorists and educators, Lavrovists and
Bakuninists, 'troglodytes', 'recalcitrants', 'country folk', members of 'Land
and Liberty' and of 'The People's Will', were all dominated by a single myth:
that once the monster was slain, the sleeping princess - the russian
peasantry - would awaken without further ado and live happily ever after
   p244-5 contrast between life and literature haunted Tolstoy..  established
a school.. France he found that learning was almost entirely mechanical.. 
schoolboy who replied that the murderer of Henry IV of France was Julius
Caesar.. true home of theory was Germany..  grotesque and pompous dolts.. 
demoralised: they have no notion of what the are meant to say..  confused and
perfectly correct feeling that the schoolmaster wants them to say something
unintelligible
   p246 enemy is always the same: experts, professionals, men who claim
special authority over other men [cf Sowell K&D]
   p253 Tolstoy, opens the path to regenration, and is the proper function of
art. Vocation - talent - is obedience to an inner need..  There is only one
human goal, and it is equally binding on all men..  tell the truth, and be
guided by it in action.. Coercion is evil..  Christian anarchism
   p256 'French bring up one-sided and self-satisfied persons'
   p263 Turgenev possessed in a highly developed form what Herder called
Einfuhlen (empathy), an ability to enter into beliefs, feelings, and
attitudes alien and at times acutely antipathetic to his own
   p270 All that was free and dignified and independent and creative seemed
to Herzen to have gone under beneath the wave of bourgeois
philistinism.. Against this, Herzen declared, there was only one lightning
conductor - the Russian peasant commune, free from the taint of capitalism,
from the greed and fear and inhumanity of destructive individualism. Upon
this foundation a new society of free, self-governing human beings
   p272 Russian reader wanted to be told what to believe and how to live..  No
society demanded more of its authors than Russia, the or now
   p273 emancipation of the serfs, which moved Turgenev and all his liberal
friends profoundly, was to these men not the beginning of a new era, but a
miserable fraud: the peasants were still chained to their landlords by the
new economic arrangements
				 #@#
   Kaplan Arabists 1995 FP ISBM 0-02-874023-8
   p ix The Iraqi invasion of Kuwait and the Serbian conquet of Bosnia, is is
now clear, were the two signal crises of the post-Cold War era.  They occured
back to back in the lands of the former Turkish Empire, whose postimperial
pathologies burden us still.. Milosevic, as awful as he is, was not building
nuclear or chemical weapons as Saddam was.  And the Serbian-run "ethnic
cleansing" camps constituted an atrocity no worse than Saddam gassing to
death thousands of Iraqi Kurds.  Moreover, because of the mountainous terrain
and complex military system of the former Yugoslavia, American military
intervention against Serbia has always been less feasible than decisive
action against Iraq
   p7 Bill [Stoltzfus] admits that "to a man, the American community in Syria
and Lebanon remained opposed to the State of Israel and some even crossed the
line into anti-Semitism. The community finally had to accept Israel, sure,
but not in its heart: the way conservatives finally had to accept Communist
China."... diplomats, military attaches, intelligence agents or even
scholar-adventurers. Arabists also represent the most exotic and
controversial vestige of the East Coast Establishment. Francis Fukuyama, a
former member of the State Department's Policy Planning Statff and a renowned
political philosopher, says Arabists are a sociological phenomenon, and elite
within an elite, who have been more systematically wrong than any other"
   p24 [Ashael MD ca 1835] Grant's enthusiasm was driven by his belief that
the Nestorians numbered among the lost tribes of Israel
   p25 Though the Nestorian community, as well as elements of the Jewish and
Moslem ones, became loyal friends and defenders of the missionaries on account
of the humanitarian help.. in essence, administering America's first foreign
aid program
   p27-8 Named after a fifth-century hemit saint, Maron, the Maronites
originated in north central Syria, near the town of Hama, as a renegade
offshoot.. When the Moselm Arabs invaded in the seventh Century, the
Maronites welcomed them and eventually adopted Arabic..  Though claiming
religious seniority over the Church in Rome, the Maronites sent
congratulations to the Pope and joined with the Crusaders.. switched
allegiance to the Egyptian Mamliks.. resumed ties with the Catholic Church on
the eve of the Ottoman Turkish invasion, thus assuring themselves a
protective alliance with France, apowerful Catholic nation. Tough
mountaineers, the Maronites were in every way the ultimate survivors.. French
Catholic missionaries had been in Syria, working with the Maronites for 150
years before the New England Protestants arrived. It was thus not surprising
that the French governmenet and the Maronite hierarchy reacted angrily to
attempts by both the British and the Americans to proselytize among Maronite
vollages. Tensions worsened in 1840 when Mohammed Ali's Egyptian troops began
withdrawing from Syria. Because the Maronites had in their typical manner,
ingratiated themselves with the Egyptian soldiery during its brief occupation,
they were now in an exposed position. The returning Turks gave military support
to the Maronites' principal enemy, the Druze, a heretical Moselm sect that also
lived in the Lebanese mountains. The French reacted to the Turkish provocations
by increasing their support for the Maronites. This caused the British, and to
some extent the American missionaries, to support the Druze.
   p40 If a village youngster in eastern Anatolia or western Iran was lucky
enough to get a decent education back then, it was very likely that his
teachers were American Congregationalists or Presbyterians
   p58 Every Westerner who came to Riyadh over the next quarter century
seeking oil concessions and other commercial contracts had to do businesss
with Jack Philby [aka Abdullah, father of Cold War traitor Kim]... The
following year Ibn Saud gave Philby a slave girl, Amriam, as a gift in honor
of his conversion.. Philby despaired of a coming was against Adolph Hitler
and began whispering in the king's ear that it would not be such a bad thing
if England were to conclude a peace, more or less, on Hitler's terms. Still,
the king was careful to play both sides, and in addition to making arms dea
with Nazi Germany and fascist Italy, he tipped off the British to an antiwar
speaking tour that Philby was about to embark on in 1940. As soon as Philby
left Saudi Arabia, he was arrested by British intelligence
   p71 [Chgo toilet Charles R] Crane "envisioned a world-wide attempt on the
part of the Jews to stamp out all religious life and felt that only a
coalition of Moslems and Roman Catholics would be strong enough to defeat
such designs." In 1933 Crane actually proposed to Haj Amin Husseeini, the
Grand Muft of Jerusalem, that the Mufti open talks with the Vatican to plan
an anti-Jewish campaign
   p122 Arabic, along with Chinese, Japnaesem and Korean is classified by the
Foreign Service as a "super-hard" language; more difficult than Russian and
Persian even, which are merely "hard".. more than two dozen U.S. embassies
and consulates in the Arab world, enough to last a diplomatic lifetime
   p127 [Roy Atherton:] Because President Dwight Eisenhower had suspended
economic aid to Israel and was about to force the Jewish State to withdraw
from the Sinai territory it had just captured, "we Americans were in good
standing with our Arab friends in Syria".. [Ike] with critical help from Loy
Henderson - forged the Baghdad Pact, an anti-Soviet alliance that included
Turkey, Iran, Pakistan, and the pro-Western Hashemite regime in Iraq
   p144 Eilts told Kissinger to "just let Feisal talk, talk, talk. He'll
lecture you about the Zionist conspiracy and all of that. Just listen quietly
and politely." There would come a moment, Eilts explained, when Feisal would
motion the note taker to leave - that would be the version of the meeting sent
to the PLO - and then Feisal and Kissinger could get down to serious business
   p145 Though not Jewish, Eilts, like Kissinger, was a refugee boy who had
fled political uncertainty in Germany. Both men had the German immigrant
experience in America at roughly the same time. More interesting is that both
seem to have lodged deep in their genes an almost nineteenth-century
historical framework for interpretig the unfolding reality of the present day
   p151 enhanced National Security Council headed by Henry Kissinger, a
German Jewish refugee who, perhaps ironically, had been a protege of John
McCloy, the man who prevented the U.S. military from bombing the railway
lines to Auschwitz and who had urged Truman not to recognize Israel. In 1956
McCloy tapped Kissinger, then a little-known Harvard professor, to do a study
of Soviet-American relations and afterwards got him a job with Nelson
Rockefeller, who would later introduce Kissinger to Nixon's people. While
previous administrations sought to avoid conflict in the middle East, Nixon
and Kissinger saw the imminent threat of confrontation as a series of
opportunities for rearranging the pieces of the Arab-Israeli puzzle more to
America's liking. As one Middle East analyst puts it: "Kissinger hated the
very notion of helping the parties out of a fix. Kissinger basically said:
'Don't help them out. Make them desparate. That way they'll need us' "
   p163 Nixon and Kissinger faced a stark realization: only Israel could save
the king of Jordan and preserve the balance of power in the region. The
threat of Israeli military intervention caused the Syrians to retreat,
allowing King Hussein to crush the Palestinian guerrillas in what came to be
known as the Black September War
   p181 professor of psychology for most of his life, E Terry Prothro [cited
by Patai].. "I'm a native of Louisiana, which, as many of you know, is the
westernmost of Arab states - from the point of view of multicultural cuisine
and political corruption.."
   p186 commercial competition that prevailed between Greeks and Jews in the
Middle East prior to World War II
   p272 "Scratch an Arabist and you'll find an anti-Iranian" [Iran-Contra]
   p307 Jack McCreary, former press and culture officer in Baghdad, points
out, "There is an enormous, widening gap.. Arabs see clearly that they are
cut off from their own governments and that their press lies. Arab
intellectuals trust Israel Radio's Arabic service more than their own.."
				 #@#
   Rose, Origins of the War, Putnam Knickerbocker, 1915
   pp115-7 The Serbs of Bosnia-Herzegovina have twice set Europe in a
blaze - in 1875 when their revolt against Turkish misrule reopened the
Eastern Question, and again in June, 1914.. Peninsulas are like
pockets hanging from the mainland. They hold up the flotsam and jetsam
of humanity.. It is Kossovo [1389], not the capture of Constantinople
[1453], which marks the beginning of the Eastern Question.. During
ages the Osmanli Turks, the bravest but most ignorant and fanatical of
the Moslem peoples, studied practically nothing but the Koran, a
bewildering jumble of precepts calculated to muddle the clearest of brains. 
Napoleon greatly admired the Koran because it made men good fighters.
				 #@#
   Baer See No Evil (Syriana) 3Rivers 2002
   p59 Soon recruiting agents became as natural as ordering a pizza on the
telephone. It's all a matter of listening to what people are really
saying. Money problems, an awful boss, secret desires or allegiances can all
be windows into small compromises that grow into larger and larger ones. It
took me a while, but when I finally learned to read the dark forest of other
people's minds and then walk them into espionage smal step by small
step. TOward the end of my career, I never had a pitch rejected
   p81 Everything in the Middle East is interconnected. Pull on one thread
and a dozen more will come out. Sniff up one trail and you'l some to twenty
forks in the road, each of which could be profitably followed
   p128 Arafat was born Muhammad `Abd-al-Rauf al-Qudwa in 1929. The Qudwas
were a branch of the prominent Huysayni clan, famous for its religious
scholars. One membe rof the clan, Mufti of Jerusalem, had supported Adolph
Hitler during World War II. Arafat grew up in Egypt, studied civil
engineering at the University of Cairo, and for a time headed the Palestinian
Students' Union there. After graduation, he served in the Egyptian army as a
second lieutenant. It was then that he joined the Egyptian Muslim
Brotherhood. Later, he was arrested twice for his Brotherhood activities.
Eventually forced to leave Egypt, Arafat moved to Kuwait, a country more
tolerant of extreme religious views. There he founded Fatah in the late
fifties, mainly drawing on members of the Muslim Brotherhood and Palestinians
living in the Gulf
   p166 Incidentally, Russia's and Tajikistan's concerns proved to be well
founded. In July 1996 Nuri brokered an alliance between Osama bin Laden and
Iranian intelligence.  At least one meeting took place between bin laden and
an Iranian intelligence officer. Although we never found out what happened at
the meeting, we knew bin Laden intended to propose to Iran a coordinated
terrorism campaign against the US
   p266 Whether it was Osama bin Laden, Yasir Arafat Iranian terrorism,
Saddam Hussein, or any of the other eveils that so threaten the world, the
Clinton administration seemed determined to seep them all under the
carpet. Ronald Reagan and George Bush before CLinton were not much
better. The mantra at 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue seeme dto be: Get through the
term. Keep the bad news from the newspapers.  Dump the naysayers. Gather
money for the next election - gobs and gobs of it - and let some other
administration down the line deal with it all
   p267 for me to be awarded the Career Intelligence Medal on March 11, 1998,
officially signed by my old Georgetown classmate George Tenet. The medal
turned out to be one secret the CIA was willing to keep. I didn't learn about
it until two years later, when some friends finally called and told
me. Still, I love it, especially the part of the citation that reads: He
repeatedly put himself in personal danger, working the hardest targets, in
service to his country
				 #@#
   NY Times 11Dec1917 p13 "Says Germans Aided Armenian Killings"
   Henry Morgenthau, former United States Ambassador to Turkey..  Turks had
been encouraged and aided by the German Army officers.. "I was at
Constantinople when the massacre began. I was personally told by the Turkish
authorities that their forefathers, when they took Turkey, determined to
destroy the Armenians; that now, after 450 years, they were going to make up
for that little mistake, and that they were going to destroy them then. They
gloried in the fact that they were able to accomplish in thirty days what
Abdul Hamid had not been able to do in thirty-one years of his reign. They
were determined to do it - nothing could stop them - and as I have said
before they could have been stopped if they had not been encouraged by the
Germans, and when all the facts are known it will be the darkest mark against
the Germans of any of their vandalism"
				 #@#
   Vahakh Dadrian German Responsibility Arm Genocide 1996 
   p39 Court-Martial produced a July 10, 1915 secret cipher (series 13,
document No. 1). Through a proclamation M Kamil in it warns the Muslim
population as follows: "Any Muslim who dares to harbor an Armenian will be
hanged in front of his house which will also be burned down."
   p139 According to the former dean of Columbia University's Pulitzer School
of Journalism, a native of Turkey (see Part I, note 146). "Twenty years ago
(i.e., 1901), when the Constantinople and Baghdad Railroad was just planned,
the ex-Kaiser told an American university president that some Armenians
taught in American colleges would_have_to be_eliminated as unruly" (italics
added). Continuing in this theme the late Professor Talcott Parsons [cit book
Turkey, NY pp196,278,301 ??DOubleday] declared, "Sultan Abdu Hamit alone
would never have adventured on the massacres of twenty-five years ago without
the backing of Berlin"
  p199 Franz von Papen helped the Nazis seize power when he was Chancellor in
postwar Germany (June 1932). He was Chief of General Staff of the IVth
Turkish army in Worl War I.. Neurath served as Councillor at the German
Embassy in Constantinople 1915-16, and was instructed by Chancellor Hollweg
to monitor the operations against the Armenians
   p202 Last Will and Testament Hitler elevated Donitz to the rank of
President of the Reich and Supreme Commander of the German Armed FOrces. At
the start of World War I Donitz was an ensign on duty on board pf the light
cruiser Breslau (later assigned the Turkish name Midilli).. Alfred Jodl,
Hitler's chief of Wehrmacht operations, CHief of Staff of the High Command,
was assigned to a tour of duty (1934-1937) in Turkey as part of a military
exchange program. Likewise to be mentioned is Pfeffer von Wildenbruch, who
was a first lieutenant in wartime Turkey but in World War II he had become SS
Obergruppenfuhrer (General) and the military governor of Budapest. World War
II general, Alexander von Falkenhausen, also served in Turkey in the 1916-18
period an din the 1940-44 period was military governor in Belgium. Finally,
reference may be made to Rudolf Hoss, the Commandant of the Auschwitz
estermination camp 1940-43 and Deputy Inspector of concentration camps at SS
Headquarters 1944-45. After running away from home, dominated by his
authoritarian father, in 1916 he joined the German forces serving in Turkey
when he was only 16 and after the war he joined the Freikorps
   p250 In December 1914, military authorities in Palestine ordered, in
compliance with the instructions of the IVth Army Commander and "Viceroy" of
Syria and Palestine, Cemal Pasa, the immediate deportation to Egypt of all
Jews holding Russian citizenship
   p251 Cemal Pasa was reported to have declared that "because of Zionism,
Palestine might have to become a second Armenia"
   p253 Eeven though the British attack in Gaza had failed, claiming
"military necessity" the district governor (mutasarrif) of Jerusalem, Izzet,
sought to evict the Jewish population of Jaffa and its environs. Those
without the means to relocate themselves would be transported (deported) to
the Syrian hinterland and be cared for by the government. As Friedman out it,
"With the memory of the Armenian attrocities fresh in their minds, the Jews
feared the worst"
				 #@#
   May 23, 1943, Goebbels Diaries, Lochner, Doubleday, 1948 " A report
concerning Turkey claims that under no circumstances is there any danger of
Ankara's jumping over to the enemy side before autumn.  According to
influential Turks we achieve wonderful military successes, but our enemies
are superior to us in their political strategy. That is probably largely
true....The report regards Papen as the greatest diplomatic authority in
Ankara.  He enjoys the confidence of all leading Turkish circles; in Turkey
he is the best horse in our stable."
				 #@#
  Peacemakers (aka Paris 1919) Margaret Mac Millan, 
Murray(London, 2001, ISBN 0-7195-5939-1)
  p123 While Pasic had been dreaming of destroying Austria-Hungary,
Trumbic had sat in its parliaments ..  Although he had spent much of
his life working to create a Yugoslav state which would include
Serbia, he regarded the Serbs as barbarians {autrix is not pro-Serb,
indeed may have writen entire book as justification for dissolution of
Yugoslavia.. she is great grand daughter of Lloyd George}
  p124 In his exile in Corfu, Pasic met with Trumbic and, in July
1918, the two men agreed that Serbia, Croatia, and Slovenia would be
united into Yugoslavia, with the king of Serbia as ruler
  p127 At its very first meeting in Paris the Supreme Council found
itself dealing with the fall-out from Yugoslavia's sudden appearance
  p137 And the French reciprocated in their own offhand way; Rumania,
it was said, was a fellow Latin country, the Rumanians descendants of
Roman legionaries and still speaking a Latin language
  p142 Bratianu also accused Hoover of holding up loans and food supplies until
American interests, Jewish ones at that, got concessions to Rumania's oil. 
{grief, it seems those legionaires were ready to support Hitler already}
  p147 In the Great War the hare Bulgaria wanted above all else was
Macedonia, the goal that was shared by their king, an ambitious and
wily German prince, known to Europe as Foxy Ferdinand. Possession of
Macedonia gave control not only of the Agean coast but also the valleys 
and railways that linked central Europe with the south and the Middle East
  p358 Energetic, persuasive, indefatigable, he won over the British, cajoled 
the French, reassured the Americans and almost neutralized the Italians
  p360 In the decades before 1914 thousands of Greeks migrated to
Turkey looking for work and opportunity
  p361 A prolonged political crisis between 1915 and 1917 saw
Venizelos driven from office; in 1916 he set up a provisional
government in defiance of the king, which brought half of Greece into
the war; and in 1917 Constantine was forced to leave Greece...  Greek
troops had not only fought in the war but had gone off to help Allied
anti-Bolshevik forces in Russia. He was a loyal ally, completely in
sympathy with the West and its values.. one of the starts of the Peace
Conference, the 'biggest man he met', said Wilson with unwonted
enthusiasm.. Greece was not asking for Constantinople..
  p362 This Greece of the 'two continents and the five seas' was a
country inside out, a fringe of land around waters it did not control..
  p364 Greece was Western and civilized, Ottoman Turkey Asiatic and barbaric. 
And Venizelos was so admirable, 'the greatest statesman Greece had thrown 
up since the days of Pericles', in Lloyd George's opinion...  Lloyd George, 
however, backed Venizelos in a way that he backed few people..
  p365 Lloyd George indeed later claimed that he and Venizelos had
plotted the overthrow of Constantine together
  p373 In the case of Albania, Italy agreed that Greece should have
the south; in return, Greece would recognize Italy's possession of the
porte of Vlore, and its hinterland and an Italian mandate over what was left
  p378 'General attitude among Turks', reported an American diplomat,
'is one of hopelessness, waiting the outcome of the Peace Conference'
  p389 Lloyd George promised that Armenia would never be restored to
'the blasting tyranny' of the Turks
  p438 Wilson had never wanted to give Italy all it wanted in the Adriatic 
and he was now equally cool on the idea of an Italian mandate in Asia Minor
  p439 Italian nationalists called on the memory of the great Roman empire 
to bolster their claims (although when the Greeks recalled their even older 
empire, Italians dismissed it as 'empty Hellenic megalomania')
  p441 His great rival General Metaxas, later dictator of Greece [when 
Venizelos' Plastiras soviet coup was foiled], warned of this repeatedly: 'The 
Greek state is not today ready for the government and exploitation of so 
extensive a territory. [p51 Michael Llewellyn Smith, Ionian Visions, NY 1973]
  p446 The French could take the north of Anatolia and the Greeks
would have Smyrna and its surroundings, as well as the Dodecanese
islands, and, said Lloyd George magnanimously, he would give them
Cyprus as well..  Wilson was for giving them a chance 'By showing them
our confidence, we give them the ambition to do well.' Caught up in
the spirit of things, Wilson even said that he felt hopeful the United
States would take the mandate for Armenia. He assumed, Clemenceau
said, that Americans would then take Constantinople as well
  p451 [Curzon, who opposed Lloyd George on Greece and eventually drew
modern Turkey's borders] 'That the Turks should be deprived of
Constantinople is, in my opinion, inevitable and desirable as the
crowning evidence of their defeat in war.. practically no Turkish
Empire.. shall be giving a most dangerous and most unnecessary
stimulus to Moslem passions throughout..'
  p453 Armenia, Daghestan, Georgia, and Azerbaijan had all declared
their independence in the spring of 1918
  p456 Kurdish culture blurred into Arab, Persian, Turkish, even Armenian
  p458 April 1920 Lloyd George admitted.. 'No Kurd appeared to
represent anything more than his own particular clan..'
  p460 Privately, the Greek prime minister had moments of panic but,
by this point he had little choice but to go on..  independent Armenia
incorporating part of Turkey
  p461 In Greece, Constantine's return led to a purge of pro-Venizelos
officers in the army, throwing it into confusion just as the spring
campaigning season of 1921 opened in Asia Minor
  p462 Lloyd George was for war, but cooler heads, including Curzon's
and those of the military on the spot, finally prevailed. Atatturk too
was ready for negotiations
				 #@#
   NY Times 22Aug1920 Red Troops Form Link With Kemal p1
   Miazim Kara Bekir, commanding the Turkish Nationalists at Erzerum, has
ordered a general celebration because f the Bolshevist advance. He said it
was one of the greatest events of modern history and the beginning of a
movement which would "prevent enforcement of the hameful treaty"..  Mustapha
Kemal Pasha has sent a message to Nikolai Lenin, the RUssian Soviet Premier,
thanking him for the assistance rendered his forces
				 #@#
   NY Times 25 Nov 1920 Kemal and Soviet Plan Free Islam p17
   Constantinople, nov 23 (Associated PRess). - An agreement entered into by
the Russian Bolsheviki and the Turkish Nationalisy forces of Mustapha Kemal
Pasha, according to private information the following points: 1. Assurances
of the territorial integrity of Turkey and restoration of Turkish
administaration in regions entirely inhabited by Turks. 2. Turkish control to
be established in the new States of Arabia and Syria. 3. Facilities to be
accorded Russian delegates with a view to the development of Communism in
Turkey. 4. Russia and Turkey agree to "liberate Moslem countries, such as
India, Algeria, Egypt, Morrocco and Tunisia fromt he foreign yoke" and grant
them independence.. Nationalists do not entertain hostility toward the
present Turkish Government, whose patriotism they highly appreciate. The main
concern of the nationalists, the message said, were the Allies, with whome
the Nationalists virtually are in a state of war.. The belief is gaining
ground in official circles that the defection of Greece is likely to entail
modification of the treaty of Sevres
				 #@#
   TURKS ARE EVICTING NATIVE CHRISTIANS NY TIMES 12jun15 p4 
   Both Armenians and Greeks, the two native Chrsitian races of Turkey, are
being systematically uprooted from their homes en masse and driven forth
summarily to distant provinces, where they are scattered in small groups
among Turkish villages and given the choice between immediate acceptance f
Islam or death by the sword or starvation
				 #@#
   German Directed the Turks at Van NY Times 6oct15 p3
   confirmed the reports that the Turks and Kurds are waging a "holy war"
against the Armenians. THe missionaries include the Rev Dr Ernest Yarrow and
Mrs Yarrow, Dr Clarence Usher, and Dr George Reynolds. They went through the
siege of Van from April 20 to May 17, in the courseof which thousands of
Armenians perished byt he sword, fire, and pesitlence. " For twenty-seven
days," Dr Yarrow said, " 1,300 determined Arenians held Van against 5,000
Turks and Kurds, and for the last three days they were shelled with shrapnel
from a howitzer brought up by a Turkish company headed by a German officer, I
myself saw him directing the fire of the gun"
				     #@#
   Armenian Massacres 16Dec1894 NYTimes As a consequence of the Crimean war
the Turkish Government promised to carry out certain reforms for improving
the condition of its subject Christian populations, and the allied powers
became practically the guarantors of these reforms.. The Christian population
of the Armenian mountains, both Armenians and Chaldeans, has been exposed
from time immemorial to ravage and outrage on the part of the unruly and
barbarous Kurds.. Now the Kurds were good Moslems, and on that ground were
entitled, according to the general principles of Turkish rule, to harass and
abuse their Christian neighbors
				     #@#
   SAW ARMENIANS KILLED NYTimes 23Mar1896 Mihram Dalmajian, an Armenian
refugee who recently escaped from Turkey..  "Russians have a craze for
obliterating every shade of race or religious distinction, and in short, of
Russianizing all the peoples who come under their control"..
				 #@#
   NY Times 14Nov1915 Bulgaria to become Catholic? p2
  Naples, Nov 13 (via Paris) - The Mattino asserts that it has been informed
King Ferdinand of Bulgaria has communicated with Pope Benedict stating that
after the war Bulgaria will become a Catholic country.. The national faith of
Bulgaria is that of the Orthodox Greek Church, although in 187, in
consequence of its demand for and receipt of religious autonomy, the
Bulgarian church was declred by the Patriarch of Constantinople to be outside
the Orthodox Communion
				 #@#
   NYTimes 10Dec1921 Metaxakis Elected Patriarch p4
   Constantinople, Dec 9 (Associated Press) - The Most Rev Archbishop
Meletios Metaxakis [Venizelos nephew], whose election as Patriarch of the
Greek Orthodox Church in Constantinople took place yesterday, was elected by
an overwhelming majority. He has been in America for some time. A supporter
of former Premier Venizelos, Archbishop Metaxakis was formerly a candidate
for election as Bishop of Athens. His election, it is understood here,
signifies a rupture in relations between the Constantinople Ptraiarchate and
the Athens Government.. Meletios sat in his modest office in the residence of
Bishop Alexander of Rodoshelow, acting bishop for the Greel Church in North
and South America, at 140 East Seventy-second Street. He has been here in
exile since last March. He was Metropolitan or Archbishop of Athens until Nov
14, 1920, when the Venizelist Government fell, and another Metropolitan put
in his place.. In these eight months Meletios has organized the Greek
churches of this country into a body independent of the See of Athens, with
which they were formerly in direct connection. He has laboed in trying to
stop the new martyrdom of the Christians of Asia Minor. He has established a
Greek theological seminary in this city, naming it the Seminary of St
Athanasius.. In 1910 Meletios was elected unanimously as metropolitan of
Kition, in the Island of Cyprus. In 1918 he was elected Metropolitan of
Athens..  This morning at 10 o'clock the Most Rev Alexander, Archbishop of
the Aleutian Islands and North America for the Russian Church [predecessor to
OCA], will formally call upon the Patriarch-elect and officially presnet the
felicitations of the 100,000 Russians in the Western Hemisphere who are his
spiritual subects
				 #@#
   NY Times 11Jan1923 Millions Must Quit Homes in Near East p1 Edwin L James
   The statesmen of the civilized nations and of Turkey this morning voted to
exchange the Greek population of Turkey against the Turkish population of
Greece. Excepted from the measure are the 200,000 Greeks in Constantinople
and in return the 300,000 Turks in Western Thrace, which belongs to
Greece. By the terms of today's decision all other Greeks in Turkey and all
other Turks in Greece must move. It is estimated that 600,000 Greeks in
Turkey are affected and about 450,000 Turks in Macedonia and the rest of
Greece.. It must be made plain that this extraordinary step is due entirely
and exclusively tot he Turks' determination to expell Greeks from their
country.. it is to be remarked that the retention of the patriarchate in
COnstantinople and the permission given the Greeks to remain in that city
represent two solutions favoired by the Americans. It should also be pointed
out that the dropping of the Armenian home project and the decision to
exchange populations prepresent the rejection of two other measures advocated
by the Americans. The net result does not indicate tha the influence of the
Americans is predominant in the settlements made here.. The turks sought to
have the exchange made non-compulsory or voluntary, which would mean that
they wopuld chase out the Greeks, whereas the Turks would not have to leave
Greece unless the chose to do so.. It has been agreed that the present
Patriarch, Melitos IV, shall not return to Constantinople, but shall be
replace. The Allies' action of yesterday and today under Lord Curzon's
leadership brings into relief the present British policy toward the
Turk. After weeks of threatening them, the British seem noe to have gone back
to their traditional policy of buying them off against the Russians. In the
negotiations over capitulations and Mosul the Turks are still demanding a
high price, and on both issues Lord Curzon has declared that he will not
yield. But one must wait and see. England is more likely to give way on the
capitulations issue than on that of Mosul and its oil.. One may wonder if the
result would have been much different had there been no American delegates
here.. conference will run for several weeks, more or less, all depending on
the Mosul issue
				     #@#
   Monks of Mount Athos NYTimes 18Aug1878 from the Turkish Sultan a lease of
life and property. They paid and still pay a trubute..  difficulty of raising
the tribute-money drove them finally into speculations.. generous
contributions which, since the time of Catherine II, have flowed from Russia
into the lap of Mount Athos.. most of its present inmates are Russians or
Slavs makes its political diatribes very suspicious
				     #@#
   ATHOS MONKS DEPORTED 27Jul1913 C3 NYTimes colony of Russian monks, which
had first gained a foothold there in 1839. Land was bought freely from the
Greeks in possession, the peasant pilgrims from Russia increased in number
and the mountain became more Russian than Greek
				     #@#
   MOUNT ATHOS BECOMES MONASTIC REPUBLIC NYTimes 20May1927 p1 By an annex to
the Treaty of Sevres in 1920, the peninsula of Mount Athos became a monastic
republic under Greek sovereignty.. had a strategic importance and was
regarded as a Russian base in the Aegean .. ANCIENT MONASTERY DYING IN GREECE
NYTimes 5Jan1930 Colony on Mt Athos Dwindles From 15,000 to 2,400 in the
Post-War Years
				 #@#
   NY Times 10May1925  Tikhon to Have Successor Unless Soviet Prevents p x11
   It is also feared that the Soviet Government will agains encourage the
Greek Ecumenic Patriarch of Constantinople (who was recently deported from
that city to Greece by the Turks under the exchange of populations treaty) to
intervene in the Russian ecclesiastic affairs. According to rumors in Athens
this Patriarch has been invited to settle in Ekaterinoslav in RUssia and
establish there his headquarters
				 #@#
   NY Times 17Jan1921 Reds Convert Refugees p3
   Constantinople, Jan 16 - Several hundred refugees have been
converted to Bolshevism by Soviet propagandists here
				 #@#
   NY Times 8Jun1921 Soviet-Turk Plot nipped by British p15
   Copyright 1921 by The Chicago Tibune Co.
   London, June 6 - The details of a Kemalist-Bolshevistplot to seize
Constantinople have been discovered by the British secret service.. Trotzky
and Kemal would have been ready to take immediate advantage of the
situation. The Bosporus and the Sea of Marmora would have been carried by a
fleet composed of Bolshevist, Turkish and Bulgarian craft, of which there are
many lying off the Bulgarian port of Varna, an important Red
center.. northern half of the Greek army in Asia Minor would have been
attacked; the Turks, Reds and Bulgarian communists would have invaded Eastern
Thrace and an effort would have been made to secure a rising of General
Wrangel's refugees at Gallipoli and elsewhere against Greece and the Entente
				 #@#
   NY Times 11Nov1919 Kemal, Rebel Turk Leader, Proposes Alliance with Lenin,p1
   London, Nov. 10 - Mustapha Kemal Pasha, head of the Nationalist Turkish
Government set up in Asia Minor, has proposed an alliance with Nikolai Lenin,
Russian Bolshevist Premier, according to an exchange telegraph dispatch from
Copenhagen. An army of 3,000 Turks to attack the NAtionalist forces, the
report says, has been organized by General Ahmed Bay-at Belu Kessen
				 #@#
   13Sep34 NYTimes Venizelos's Threat of Oppression at Saloniki Stirs Colony A
recent statement by Eleutherios Venizelos, former Premier of Greece,
announcing the undertaking of maesures against the Jewish population of
Saloniki has caused great consternation in Jewish citcles here. Sofia Jews
ascibe M Venizelos's statement to the fact that at the last elections in
Saloniki the Jews voted not for him but for the present Greek Premier,
Pantagiotis [sic] Tsaldaris
				 #@#
   Kondylis Backs Greek Jews NY Times 19Oct35 p8
   Premier George Kondylis today received a spokesman for a Greek-Jewish
oranization to whom he declared "Greek Jews constitute a large part of our
aristocracy in th eprofessions and the arts. THey can count on me as among
their strongest supporters and protectors"
				 #@#
   GREEK CHILDREN FACE STARVATION NY TIMES 21Sep1941
   Only food supplies from the outside world can save 2,000,000 children in
Greece from death by starvation this Winter, Laird Archer, foreign director
of the Near East Foundation.. famine is the result of the voracious looting
said to have been carried out by the German Army. More than half of Greece's
ordinary milk production has been taken away by the killing of cattle
				 #@#
   GREECE INVADED 2 YRS AGO NYTimes 28OCT42 p8
   Children must be helped now that starvation has gone so far..  deaths have
been running between 300 and 500 daily for months and may be doubled in the
coming Winter. The figures are five or six times the normal death statistics
for these communities.
				 #@#
   GREEKS' EXTINCTION BY FAMINE FEARED NY TImes 27May 1942 p19
   At least 100,000 perished in the Athens area in February and March.. With
peasants too weak to work on the land, the scanty crops offer little
relief. Unless relief shipments increase greatly by Autumn, it is believed
next Winter may bring even wider disaster. Many observers feel that only
liberation of Greece from the Axis can save the people from extinction
				 #@#
    The Many Lives of Moses Hadas Columbia alum mag Fall/2001
    Hadas's former Columbia colleague William M. Calder III notes: "That
Sophocles is almost as well known as Shakespeare to so many Americans
educated after 1945 is largely due to Hadas."..  Moses Hadas was raised in
Atlanta in an Orthodox household by Yiddish-speaking parents and trained as a
rabbi (he graduated from Jewish Theological Seminary in 1926 and completed
his doctorate in classics in 1930)..  He was a rabbi, then a professor; then,
like many academics in his generation, an O.S.S. operative who, more
unusually, took an active interest in Greek politics after the war; and then
a professor again..  most germane passage in "On Teaching Classics in
Translation"..  "The first rule, especially hard for teachers fresh from
graduate school to apply, is to teach the book, not about the book. It is
easier to lecture about the time and place of a book, the culture that
produced it, the special historical or linguistic problems involved in it. It
is harder, but more to our purpose, to face the book as a masterpiece and to
help the student understand why it is a masterpiece. The great audiences
which the book commanded over great stretches of time found it meaningful
without scholarly subsidia. This must involve a degree of superficiality, but
it also encourages freshness. Professional philosophers and philologians who
take a year for The Republic are outraged that we despatch it in a week. If
the students' reading is superficial, any honest scholar will admit that his
is also, and The Republic was not intended as a preserve for professors. If
you dodge the book and conceal your fecklessness by loud noises in the
outworks, the whole enterprise becomes fraudulent.  There are crambooks from
which your students can get all the knowledge you purvey with their bare feet
on a table. I emphasize this point because I find it needs to be impressed on
all instructors in our Humanities course, and not least myself. I would
cheerfully undertake an hour's discourse on any author included in my history
of literature courses without preparation; I would not dare to enter a
Humanities class without first trying to recover the excitement of a first
unprofessional reading."
				 #@#
   Dolan, Am Cath Exper Notre Dame 1992
   p45 By gathering the Indians together and segregating them into mission
towns, the chances of their apostasizing from the Christian religion were
considerably lessened. Experience had proved that leaving the Indians
scattered about in their native homes after baptism just did not
work. Inevitably they reverted to their old religious customs.. social
pressure on CHrisitian Indians to abandon their new religion. The mission
town also helped to protect the neophytes from the scandalous behavior of the
European settlers who lived in the region.
   p113 In the 1780s Carroll and most of the clergy supported the practice;
the 1791 synod enciuraged the use of vernacular at Mass and at other
liturgical services but said nothing about its replacing Latin as the
principal language of the liturgy.. 1810, however, it was clear that official
support for this practice was waning.
   p119 Badin worked in Kentucky for twenty-six years, for the first twelve
years of ministry he was the only priest in the state; those few who came to
assit him quickly succumbed to death or discouragement. He was so singularly
identified with Catholicism in the Bluegrass State that he is rightly
remembered as the "apostle of Kentucky."
   p156 Polish, Italians, French Canadians, and Mexican Americans were the
most numerous groups situated at this level, which was composed of the
unskilled working class. Some Irish and Germans were at this level of
society, especially the more recent arrivals, but they were clearly
outnumbered by immigrants from eastern and central Europe. THough the size of
the Catholic upper class did not appear to increase in any dramamtic way,
more people of Irish descent were represented 167
   p175 Included in this tradition were religiously based mutual aid
societies, which frequently served as a catalyst fo the organization of
Italian parishes.
   p176 The Mexican tradition was somewhat similar to the Italian in that
they, too, placed a good deal of emphasis on the importance of voluntary
associations such as the mutual benefit society and the religious
cofraternity.
   p228 What was special about Catholic hostility toward secular society was
its strong anti-Protestant tone. Protestants grew up learning to fear
Catholics; Catholics grew up believing Protestants were a "perishing and
debaauched multitude of heretics and infidels."  Catholics were continually
urged to avoid contact with them and many Catholics grew up never knowing any
Protestants.
   p252 from 1830 to 1920, the model of family_and_home prevalent in the
ealry years of the republic became dominant. The importance of domesticity
was continually stressed througout the culture, and the woman placed upon a
pedestal, enshired as the moral guardian of the family.. enshrined the home
as "the woman's kingdom" and urged women to be the Catholic superwoman.
   p266 Another aspect of schooling in such frontier regions was the blurring
of the public/private school distinction.. rural Ohiao, where entire towns
were made up of GermanCatholics.. Indiana and Arizona, where the Catholic
school served as the local district school.. principal influence on the
development of a separate Catholic school system was the mergence of the
common school, or what today is called the public school. Horace Mann of
Massachussetts and Henry Barnard of Connecticut spearheaded this movememnt
for a "strong state-regulated common school system." .. crusader's zeal, and
before long the schoolhouse became the established church of the American
republic.
   p301 Strengthening the tenacity of the Americanists was the fear of public
opinion. Catholics generally saw themselves as outsiders in the United
States, a minority group that was forced to suffer persecution because of
their religion. But the hierarchy desperately wanted to become insiders and
be accepted as part of mainstream America. TO gain such acceptance, Catholics
had to shed any taint of foreign loyalties, customs and languages. TIme and
again this argument wa sused in ROme in defense of an Americanization policy
   p333 Founded in 1886, the A. F. of L. was a federation of national craft
unions. Unlike the Knights [of Labor] it had no secret oaths or
religious-like rituals. Though Samuel Gompers, a Jewish cigar maker, was the
principal founde rof the A. F. of L., the Irish soon rose to prominence in
the union.
   p359 As black Americans moved to the urban North, they were moving into
the heartland of Catholic America, the urban Norheast. This posed a serious
threat to the church, religious as well as economic.. About half of the 1928
black Catholic population was in Louisiana, a southern stronghold of
Catholicism. The next-largest concentration was in New York City, where about
25,000 lived; then came Baltimore and Washington, D.C., with a combined total
of 22,000.
				     #@#
   Ignatius of Loyola, Paulist, 1991
   p178 [Spiritual exercises 240] A Preparatory Prayer. For example, I will
ask God our Lord that I may be able to know how I have failed against the ten
commandments. Similarly I will askfor grace and aid to amend myself for the
future. I will beg, too, for a complete understanding of the commandments, in
order to keep the better for greater glory and praise for his Divine Majesty
   p181 [Spiritual Exercises 258] In this Third Method of Praying, with each
breath taken in or expelled, one should pray mentally, by saying a word of
the Our Father, or of any other prayer which is recited. This is done in such
a manner that one word of prayer is said between one breath and another. In
between these two breaths one reflects especially on the meaning of that
word, or on the person to whom the prayer is being recited, or on one's own
lowliness, or on the distance between that person's dignity and our lack of
it
   p251 [Spiritual DIary 83] Upon entering the chapel, during prayer I
perceived deeply in my heart, or more precisely I saw beyond my natural
powers, the Most Holy Trinity and Jesus. He was representing me, or
placingme, or serving as my mediator witht he Most Holy Trinity in order that
intellectual vision might be granted to me. At this perception and sight I
was covered with tears and love terminating chiefly on Jesus. Toward the
Trinity too I felt a respect of affectionate awe closer to reverentional love
than to anything else
   p321 Constitutions of the Society of Jesus 824] B. First of all an effort
should be made to retain the benevolenceof the Apostolic See, which Society
should especially serve; and then that of the temporal rulers and noble and
powerful persons whose favor or disfavor does much toward opening or closing
the gate tothe service of God and the good of souls.. [825] 12. Help will
also be found in a discreet and moderate use of the favors granted by the
Apostolic See, by seeking with all sincerity nothing else than the aid of
souls. For through this God our Lord will cary forward what has begun; and
the fragrance [2 COr 2:15] arising from the genuineness of the good works
will increase the ebenvolent desire of others to avail themselves of the
Society's aid and to help the Society for the end to which it seeks, the
glory and service of his Divine Majesty. [826] 13. It will also be helpful
that attention should be devoted to the preservation of the health of the
individual members
   p337 [18 June 1536 to Teresa Rejadell] But the way we can often deceive
ourselves is this: In the time which follows such a consolation or
inspiration, while the soul is still full of joy, the enemy approaches and,
under cover of and on the pretext of this joy, attempts to make us add
something to what we have received from God our Lord, so as to bring us to
disorder and total confusion. At other times he gets us to retrench from the
message we have received, by throwing up obstacles and difficulties to
prevent us from fully carrying out what has been shown to us
   p348 [20 Sep 1548 to Francis Borgia] My thought would rather be that you
should pursue every means to strengthen the body, eating whatever foods are
permitted you and with whatever frequeency you find helpful (barring offense
to the neighbor).. Regarding the third point, that is, inflicting hurt upon
the body for our Lord's sake, my thought would be to abandon any practice
that could draw even a drop of blood. And if his Divine Majesty has given you
the grace for this, and for all that I have mantioned (as I am convinced in
his Divine Goodness that he has), for the future it would be better - without
giving reasons or arguments for it - to relinquish this practice and, rather
than trying to draw blood, to seek the Lord of all in a more immediate way,
that is, his most holy gifts - for example, an influx or drops of tears at
(1) our own or others' sins, (2) the mysteries of Christ our Lord's life
hereon earth or in heaven, or (3) consideration and love of the Divine
Persons. The tears have greater value and worth and the higher are the
thought and considerations that prompt them
				 #@#
   Catholic Intlxl&ConservtvPolAm1950-85 Allitt (Emory) 1993 Cornell ISBN
0-8014-8300-X
   p1 Religious tradition left a heavy imprint on both the radically disposed
New York Intellectuals, who were predominantly Jewish, and the new
conservatives, who were mainly Catholic [cit Bloom, Prodical Sons, 1986]
   p11 In the 1940s and 1950s many Catholic scholars and journalists
considered anything taking place within what they called the Catholic ghetto
and any relations between it and the outside society to be fit subject
matter. The ghetto provided a useful metaphor for a set of institutions and a
distinctive way of life created partly by the prejudice of non-Catholics and
partly by the shared needs and ritual requirements of Catholics themselves. It
was especially appropriate when considering such aspects of Catholic 
self-segregation as the immense educational apparatus set up in parallel to 
that of the rest of society
   p29 Continuing a practice begun during World War II, some Catholic
communities arranged novenas and retreats in which prayers were directed to
the overthrow of communism and the conversion of the Russian people [cit Cath
Hist Rvu 7/86 403-24] As with the Spanish Civil War in the 1930s, so with the
travail of Vietnam in the 1950s and early 1960s, many American Catholics
understood the was as a fight to save the Christian Vietnamese from atheistic
communism..  Many of the two million refugees who fled the
communist-dominated northern zone were Catholics
   p31 Ngo Dinh Diem, Nguyen Cao Ky, and Nguyen Van Thieum the South
Vietnamese rulers whom the Americans attempted to prop up, one after the
next, between 1955 and 1975, were all Catholics
   p32 The influential Monsignor John A Ryan of the National Catholic Welfare
Conference, himself a prominent New Dealer, for example, did not trace the
philosophical roots of the New Deal to liberal theory; he considered it a
bold excursion along the lines laid down by Pope Pius XI's economic
encyclical Quadragesimo_Anno [New Deal elected by Ellis Isl Cath offspring]
   p41 never in history had the church devoted so much money and energy to
building an educational apparatus as it had in the United States since the
Third Plenary Council of Baltimore (1884)
   p50 papal encyclical letter Rerum_Novarum laid out a program for ndustrial
reconciliation and social justice.. "a more revolutionary document than the
Communist Manifesto" [cit Hoffman Restoration 1934 pp35-43]
   p76 Wilhemsen [Commonweal 20feb53 491-3] traced capitalism to the rise of
Protestantism and regarded it as a continuing manifestation of Calvinism
   p92 John Birch Society.. By 1961 half its members were Catholics 
   p116 "The muslim community is a living refutation of the old charge that
the negro cannot live a life of sobriety, industry, and pride" [Gary Wills NR
22Sep64 pp818-20; NR=National_Review]
   p147 Industrialization had been facilitated by a sort of "epistemological
trick, a theoretical suppression of the organic, of the qualitative, in favor
of the mind's concentration upon the quantitative, those aspects of the real
that can be manipulated, projected, repeated" [Wilhelmsen Triumph 10/69 p24]
In other words, he believed that human beings now lived in an impoverished
"reality," brutally imposed on us by Promethean technologists
   p188 "The Catholic Church threw away fish on Friday, liturgical Latin,
tough rules for priests and nuns, and for its pains got emptier and emptier
churches" [Wm F Buckley Jr NR 15Dec70 pp136-7]
   p210 "Let us agree that Marxism is a variant of the age old temptation of
the mind to destroy the individual - free, incalculable, spontaneous - and
erect the scientific anthill; that is a heresy coeval with Adam" [Thos
Molnar NR 22Apr61 pp255-7]
				 #@#
   Story of Qumran: How Not to Do Archaeology, Philip R Davies, Bibl Arch 12/88
   p205 It would be very odd indeed to find anything like a Christian
monastery before the third century CE. WHether there was ever such a thing as
a Jewish monastery I simply don't know, but the excavated structures were
interpreted with this idea in mind. The well-fortified tower, inaccessible
from ground level, and evidence of military attack were downplayed. Prioroity
was given to the scriptorium and the "refectory" (the use of the latter term
is in itself significant)
   p206 Qumran looks like part of an agricultural settlement that embraced
Ain Feshkha and was strategically placed for defensive purposes. I can see no
reason why the relevance of Qumran should be confined to the religious
disposition of its inhabitants
   p207 I am beginning to hear my colleagues in archaeology say that a lack
of confidence in ceramic chronology is evident.
				 #@#
   Diane Ravitch Revionists Revised 0-645-06943-6
   pp70-71 Heinz Kloss, a German scholar of national minority laws, has found
American policy towards its non-English-speaking minorities to be remarkably
tolerant.. Assimilation was facilitated, if Kloss and Fishman are correct, by
_lack_ of oppression
   p112 As a result of the dramatic gains of the late 1960s and early 1970s,
those blacks who are under thrity-five, well educated, and middle-class have
achieved virtually full economic equality with their white peers
				 #@#
   Diane Ravitz 2000 Left Back S&S 0-684-84417-6
   p30 The two most influential educators in the 1890s were Charles W Eliot,
president of Harvard
   p31 Eliot urged educators to shorten the grammar school course by
eliminating redundant work in arithmetic and grammar while introducing
natural sciences, such as botany, zoology, and geology, as well as physics,
algebra, geometry and foreign languages
   p62 According to one popular saying, it didn't matter what children
studied as long as they didn't like it; doing unpleasant things was supposed
to train the will
   p362 Admiral Hyman Rickover, known as the father of the nuclear-powered
subarine, attracted national attention with his charge that the nation was
hobbled in its competition with the Russians for technolgical supremacy by a
school system that failed to prepare young people with a rigorous
education. Unlike progressive educators, who for two generations had urged
that schools should be more like "real life," Rickover argued in 1959 in his
book Education_and_Freedom that "life in a modern industrial state demands a
great deal more 'book learning' of everyone who wants to make a good living
for himself and his family"
				     #@#
   Ph.D. squid.  Ziolkowski American Scholar; Spring90, Vol. 59 Issue 2, p177,
19p According to the Summary Report 1987: Doctorate Recipients from United
States Universities, published by the National Research Council (1989)..
median time spent in completing a Ph.D. has been rising steadily for twenty
years to its present 10.4 years (including 6.9 years of registered study)..
At the beginning of this century many people in the United States were
worried that there would be too many Ph.D.'s, not too few. In 1903 William
James published an article deploring "the increasing hold of the
Ph.D. Octopus upon American life.".. Forty years later, in a reprise of
James's piece (in Teacher in America, 1945), Jacques Barzun observed that
"James was inspired when he spoke of an octopus: that describes its
flabbiness, its ubiquity, and the squirting of ink which is its main reflex."
According to Barzun, nothing had changed since the turn of the century. "The
octopus has the young teacher in its grip and does not let him go." A
"Ph.D. mania" has taken over the country; yet, Barzun claims, "After seeing
degree holders and reading their theses, it is hard to say what the title
shows." In a thorough and judicious study, Graduate Education in the United
States (1960), Bernard Berelson stated that James "was concerned lest `The
Ph.D. Octopus' crush the true spirit of learning in the universities" and
quoted James's essay at length because his "observations and comments reveal
so well the timelessness of some issues of graduate study."..  James,
however, had in mind no such broad target as "Ph.D. mania" or "the true
spirit of learning." He composed his essay with a very specific aim--to call
attention to misuse of the Ph.D. by what he labeled "the Doctor-Monopoly in
teaching.".. "Will anyone pretend for a moment," James asked, "that the
doctor's degree is a guarantee that its possessor will be successful as a
teacher?"..  At Princeton, the dean of the graduate school himself, Andrew
Fleming West, expressed his regret that the Ph.D. was becoming "an employment
badge like a `union card'" (in The Graduate College of Princeton, 1913)..
When James wrote his essay, he was a tenured professor on the point of
retirement following a distinguished career..  Babbitt attacked the degree
itself on the moral grounds that "the work that leads to a doctor's degree is
a constant temptation to sacrifice one's growth as a man to one's growth as a
specialist."..  Schiller, in his inaugural address at the University of Jena
in 1789, made the classic distinction between Brotgelehrte, the specialists
who want to learn nothing that would distract them from the fields in which
they intend to 'earn their living, and the "philosophical minds," who see
knowledge as a whole and integrate their particular interests into that
unity..  Today American universities, including the best ones, award the
Ph.D. to foreign students who can barely speak English, to U.S. students who
cannot understand a foreign language, to humanists who have no grasp of
mathematical or statistical or scientific reasoning, and to scientists and
engineers who can barely construct a coherent paragraph of English prose..
What the Ph.D. does certify, and usually quite creditably, is a degree of
competence regarding the organization and methods of a general field of study
(for example, history or physics) and a solid command of the chosen field of
specialization (for example, German history of the sixteenth century or
string theory)..  (Today, many graduate students, especially in the
humanities and social sciences, have too much, not too little, teaching
experience by the time they receive their degrees--unvaried, unsupervised,
and poorly remunerated experience.)..  The number of Ph.D.'s has roughly
doubled each decade in this century..  large, aggressive, and highly mobile
squid with two prehensile arms in addition to its eight grasping tentacles..
A few years ago a greeting card was circulating in university circles that
featured a miserable creature with a hangdog expression under the
inscription: "Meet the Bitterest Person in the World: The Grad School
Dropout."..  Summary Report 1987 calculated that time to the Ph.D. has
increased by about 30 percent over the last twenty years..  When Yale decided
in 1860 to offer the doctorate, the requirements were simple: at least two
years of study on campus past the bachelor's degree, a satisfactory final
examination, and a thesis giving evidence of high attainment. The first three
American Ph.D.'s were in due course awarded at Yale in 1861 after just two
years of post-baccalaureate study. In the decades following the founding of
the first American "research university" at Johns Hopkins in 1876 and despite
the increasing proliferation of "the Ph.D. Octopus," the doctorate remained a
short-term degree, normally requiring only two or, at most, three years of
post-graduate study..  All fields showed a deviation downward from the
trajectory during World War II (probably as a result of accelerated wartime
programs)..  The ewiger Student seems to have emigrated to this country from
Germany along with the Ph.D.  degree..  But the very designation "A.B.D."
suggests that the central problem is located mainly in the period following
the examination, when the candidate is looking for a topic, doing research,
and writing the thesis..  James and Babbitt were both right. The Ph.D., as it
was imported into the United States from Germany during the heyday of
positivism, was neither a teaching certificate (as James pointed out) nor a
cachet of culture (as Babbitt stressed)..  These expectations were explicit
in Irving Babbitt's opposition of Germanic "specialization" to the more
humane "growth as a man."..  American humanists and social scientists are
increasingly making the same demands upon the Ph.D. that are fulfilled in
Germany by the post-doctoral Habilitationsschrift or in France by the these
d'etat--that is, a major piece of post-doctoral research carried out by a
candidate who is already employed as a teacher..  At many institutions, the
locally approved manual of style has become so dominant and so tyrannically
enforced that the candidate comes away with the notion that style matters
more than substance..  more than half of our Ph.D.'s are no longer remaining
in the academic cycle but are going into government, industry, and other
sectors of our society..  If universities continue to permit or require
students to spend ever longer portions of the most productive period of their
lives in graduate school, then the students entering graduate school this
year will not yet be finished by the time of the excess demand predicted for
the years 1997-2002.
				     #@#
   Kornich (CUNY), Underachievement, ChasThomas SpfdIl 1965 LC65-16650 66-09071
   Pierce & Bowman Motvn Pttn Suprr HS Students 
   p251 higher-achieving students reported that they had been more active in
school-related activites.. valued the concepts school, work, and imagination
more highly.. more active in religious groups.. mothers held higher
educational aspirations for their children.. engaged in more educationally
related activites (music, science, [church school? ancestral language?],
etc).. first-born or only child.. Small families produced proportionately
more high achievers than did large families
   Bernard Rosen (orig Am Soc Scty 8/57) Race, Ethnicity and the Achievement Syndrome
   p253-5 "new" immigrant groups which settled primarily in the Northeast,
the Greeks and Jews have attained middle class status more rapidly than most
of their fellow immigrants. In general, ethnic groups with Roman Catholic
affiliation have moved up less rapidly than non-Catholic groups. And the
vertical mobility of Negroes, even in the less prepressive environment of the
industrial Northeast, has been relatively low.. many Jews came to America
with occupational skills better suited to urban.. Both the Greeks and Jews
were quicker to develop effective community organizations.. many Jews and a
small but influential number of Levantine Greeks had come from small towns or
cities, while most of the Roman Catholic immigrants from Eastern and Southern
Europe (and SOuthern Negroes before their migration to the North) came from
rural communities [cit Sklare The_Jews FP 1958, Burgess Greeks_in_Am 1913,
Saloutos S Atl Q 4:69-82 1945, BCROsen AmSoclgRvu 21:203-211 1956]
    p260 Jews expect earliest evidence of self-reliace from their children
(mean age 6.83 years), followed by the Protestants (6.87), Negroes (7.23),
Greeks (7.67), French-Canadians (7.99), and Italians (8.03)
   p261 Puritan Ethic with its concept of work as a "calling" and the
exhortation that a job be done well. Of course, not all Protestants would be
equally comfortable with this tradition; it is much more applicable, for
example to Presbyterians and Quakers than to Methodists and Baptists
   p262 Protestants, Jews and Greeks place a greater emphasis on independence
and achievement training than Southern Italians and French-Canadians
   p267 cultures of white Protestants, Jews, and Greeks stand out as
considerably more individualistic, activistic, and future-oriented than those
of Southern Italians, French-Canadians, and Negroes.. Like protestantism,
Judaism is an intensely individualistic religion and the Jews are intensely
individualistic people
   p268-9 In some respects, Greek and Jewish cultures were strikingly similar
at the turn of the century. The ethos of the town and city permeated the
Greek more than most other Mediterranean cultures, although only a small
proportion of the population was engaged in trade - with the important
exception of the Levantine Greeks, who were largely merchants. The image of
the Greek in the Eastern Mediterranean area was that of an individualistic,
foresighted, competitive trader. Early observers of the Greek in America were
impressed by his activistic, future-oriented behavior. E A Ross, a rather
unfriendly observer, wrote as early as 1914 that "the saving, commercial
Greek climbs. From curb to stand, from stand to store, from little store to
big store, and from there to branch stores in other cities - such are the
stages in his upward path. [cit Saloutos p71] Though separated by thousands
of miles, French-Canadian and Southern Italian culutres were similar in many
respects. Both were primarily peasant cultures, strongly influenced by the
Roman Catholic Church. Neither could be described as activistic,
individualistic or future-oriented. In Southern Italian society the
closed-class system and grinding poverty fostered a tradition of resignation
- a belief that the individual had little control over his life situation and
a stress upon the role of fate (Destino) in determining success. The living
conditions of French-Canadians, although less harsh, were sufficiently sever
to sharply limit the individual's sence of mastery.. Extended family ties
were very strong in both groups: there is the SOuthern Italian saying, "the
family against all others;" the French-Canadian farmer in need of help will
travel many miles to hire a kinsman rather than an otherwise convenient
neighbor. Irnicannly, although Negroes are usually Protestant (however, not
ordinarily of the Calvinistic type [Condi Rice is Calvinist Preby]) and have
been exposed to the liberal economic [welfare] ethic longer than most
   p273-4 [cit Williams Am_Soc 1951, Woods CultVal_AmEthnGr 1956)
Protestants' stress upon formal education.. Jews have placed a very high
value on educational.. Southern Italians, school was an upper class
institution, not an avenue for advancement for their children, booklearning
was remote from everyday experience, and intellectualism often regarded with
distrust. French-Canadians, although not hostile to education and learning,
were disinclined to educate their sons beyond the elementary.. Greeks -
generally no better educated than Italians or French-Canadians - on the whole
were much more favorably disposed towards learning, in large part because of
their intense nationalistic identification with the cultural glories of
Ancient Greece (footnote: Attempts by Mussolini to create a similar bond
between his people and ancient Rome, or even the more recent Renaissance were
unsuccessful. French-Canadians for the most part have long refused to be
impressed by the "secular" achievement of European anti-clerical French
society) This identification was strengthened by the relatively hostile
reception Greeks met on their arrival in this country, and is in part
responsible for the rapid development of private schools supported by the
Greek community and devoted to the teaching of Greek culture - an interesting
parallel to the Hebrew School among American Jews.. 96 per cent of the
Jewish, 88 per cent of the Protestant, 85 per cent of the Greek, 83 per cent
of the Negro (much higher than was anticipated), 64 per cent of the Italian,
and 56 per cent of the French-Canadian mothers said that they expected their
sons to go to college
   p278 achievement motivation is more characteristic of Greeks, Jews, and
white Protestants than of Italians, French-Canadians, and Negroes. The data
also indicate that Jews, Greeks, and Protestants are more likely to possess
achievement values and higher educational and vocational aspirations that
Italians and French-Canadians. The values and educational aspirations of
Negroes are higher than expected, being comparable to those of Jews, Greeks,
and white Protestants, and higher than those of the Italians and
French-Canadians. Vocational aspirations of Negroes, however, are the lowest
				     #@#
   20% Dropout Rate Found For Italian-Americans May 1, 1990 B4 New York Times
FELICIA R. LEE In movies, newspapers and best-selling novels,
Italian-Americans say, they often find themselves depicted as killing,
cooking or singing.  That biased view, experts said yesterday, has filtered
through to classrooms in New York, where many Italian-American students
suffer low self-esteem because of the stereotypes. A study released yesterday
showed that 20.65 percent, or 1 in 5, will not finish high school..  The
dropout study, by City University researchers, showed that Italians, the
largest white ethnic group in the city, have the third-highest dropout rate.
Hispanic students have the highest rate, with 31.78 percent. Blacks are
second, at 24.54. The rate for other whites is 18.55. Italians are one-third
of the white students in the schools..  The profile of Italian-American
Educational Attainment, prepared by the John D. Calandra Italian-American
Institute, showed Italian-American students in New York lagging behind those
elsewhere in the country. Nationally, 15.5 percent of Italian-Americans have
less than an eighth-grade education. In New York, the figure is 24.9
percent. Nationally, 18.7 percent have some college work, compared with 12.5
in New York.
				     #@#
   Religious Preferences and Worldly Success Mayer&Sharp AmSocRvu 25#2 (4/62) 
   p226 Members of the Jewish, Greek Orthodox, and Semi-Christian faiths
appear to have made the greatest achievements, given the system followed
here. Behind these three groups are the several major Protestant
denominations, with Baptists ranking below those white Detroiters who have no
religious preference. For both whites and Negroes, the Catholics have the
least economic success as measured by our index.. TO sumarize our findings as
they apply to white residents of greater Detroit: (1) Jews, followed closely
by Episcopaleans and Calvinists, have achieved the greatest worldly
success. In the middle range are the remaining Protestant groups, with
Baptists falling toward the end of the economic scale. Catholics have
achieved the least. (2) If an ascription "handicap" is considered, the
Eastern Orthodox group, closely followed by adherents of the Semi-Christian
faiths, join the Jewish group at the top of the scale
				     #@#
   Lehrer Religion as Det Edu Attainment Soc Sci Rsc 28 1999
   Ceteris paribus, the educational attainment of Jews exceeds that of
mainline Protestants by approximately 1.2-1.3 years; at the same time, the
schooling level of fundamentalist Protestants is lower than that of mainline
Protestants by about 0.3-0.4 years
				 #@#
   Soros by Kaufman 0-375-40585-2
   p22 He arrived feeling extremeley proud of himself for making the trip
on his own and was warmly congratulated by his father for the
resourcefulness and maturity he had shown. It was not until many years
later that he learned his father had paid a streetwise acquaintance to
follow his son and make sure that all went well. This was Tivadar's
basic educational approach: to encourage confidence and curiosity, to
stimulate initiative, and to help his osns prepare for inevitable
unanticipated challenges by developing such survival skills as good
judgement, athletic ability, and a sense of responsibility
   p107 in a cover article on Soros in Time, William Shawcross did note
that Soros had fallen "under the spell" of Popper, and then tightly
compressed the consequences of this enchantment: "It was from Popper
that Soros gained his personal philosophy of reflexivity. It boils
down to the sensible of not entirely original idea that people always
act on the basis of imperfect knowledge or understanding; that while
they may seek the truth - in the financial markets, law or everyday
life - they'll never quite reach it, because the very act of looking
distorts the picture"
   p155 In Underwriting_Democracy, a book he wrote in 1990 as an
expansion of an earlier British version, Opening_the Soviet_System,
Soros noted that despite his success in the United States, he had
never fully become an American and his Jewishness 'did not express
itself in a sense of tribal loyalty that would have led me to support
Israel.' On the contrary, he wrote, 'I took pride in being in the
minority, an outsider who was capable of seeing the othe rpoint of
view. Only the ability to think critically, and to rise above a
particular point of view, could make up for the dangers and
indignities that being a Hungarian Jew had inflicted on me"
				     #@#
   Surely You're Joking Mr Feynman Norton 1985 393-01921-7
   p20 The whole idea of thinking, to fix a radio - a little boy stops and
thinks, and figures out how to do it - he never thought that was possible
   p39 My idea was that when it was found out who stole the first door,
everybody would think they also stole the other door
   p41 People think I'm a faker, but I'm usually honest, in a certain way -
in such a way that often nobody believes me!
   p49 I kept practicing this watching myself as I went to sleep. One night,
while I was having a dream, I realised I was observing myself in the dream. I
had gotten all the down into the sleep itself!
   p62 It reminded me of my lab at home. Nothing at MIT had ever reminded me
of my lab at home. I suddenly realized why Princeton was getting
results. They were working with the instrument.
   p72 "Oh," I say, "you do?" Then no wonder Ican catch up with you so fast
after you've had four year sof biology." They had wasted all their time
memorizing stuff like that, when it could be looke dup in fifteen minutes.
   p78 I though he must have done the calculation. I only realized later that
a man like Wheeler could immediately see all that stuff when you give him the
problem. I had to calculate, but he could see
   p86 I guessed right most of the time because although the mathematicians
thought their topology theorems were counterintuitive, they really weren't as
difficult as they looked. You can get used to the funny properties of this
ultra-fine cutting business and do a pretty good job of guessing how it will
come out
   p128 They understood everything; they invented several of the programs
that we used. So my boys really came through, and all that had to be done was
tell them what it was
   p133 I was always dumb in that way. I never knew who I was talking to.  I
was always worried about the physics. If the idea looked lousy, I said it
looked lousy. If it looked good, I said it looked good. Simple
proposition. I've always lived that way. It's nice, it's pleasant - if you
can do it. I'm lucky in my life that I can do this
   p163 I do not think I should be drafted because I am teaching science
students, and it is partly in the strength of our future scientists that the
national welfare lies. Nevertheless, you may decide that I should be deferred
because of the result of my medical report, namely, that I am psychiatrically
unfit. I feel that no weight whatsoever should be attached to this report
because I consider it to be a gross error. I am calling this error to your
attention because I am insane enough not to wish to take advantage of it
   p174 It was effortless. It was easy to play with these things. It was like
uncorking a bottle: Everything flowed out effortlessly. I almost tried to
resist it! There was no importance to what I was doing, but ultimately there
was. The diagrams and the whole business that I got the Nobel Prize for came
from piddling around with the wobbling plate
   pp214-5 After the lecture some students came up to me in a little
delegation, and told me that I didn't understand their backgrounds that the
have, that they can study without doing the problems, that they already
learned arithmetic, and that this stuff was beneath them.. One thing I could
never get them to do was to ask questions.  Finally, a student explained it
to me: "If I ask you a question during the lecture, afterwards everybody will
be telling me, 'What are you wasting our time for in the class? We're trying
to learm something.  And you're stopping him by asking a question.'".. I
explained how useful it was to work together, to discuss the questions, to
talk it over, but they wouldn't do that either, because they would be losing
face if they had to ask someone else
   p231 "It's really quite easy," he said, "I'm standing around a table, when
some guy says, 'It's comin' out nine! It's gotta be nine!' The guy's excited;
he thinks it's going to be nine, and he wants to bet.  Now I know the odds
for all the numbers inside out, so I say to him, 'I'll bet you four to three
it's not a none,' and I win in th elong run. I don't bet on the table;
instead, I bet with people around the table who have prejudices -
superstitious ideas about lucky numbers."
   p249 I took her advice, and checked the whole thing, and found it to be
very obvious and simple. I had been afraid to read it, thinking it was too
difficult
   pp295 It turned out the blank book had a rating by some of the other
members! They couldn't believe it was blank, because they had a rating. In
fact, the rating for the missing book was a little bit higher than for the
two others. The fact that there was nothing in the book had nothing to do
with the rating
   p307 So my chance glance into a book by Aristophanes turned out to be
useful, later on: I could make a good frog noise [brek-kek-kek] at the
students' ceremony for the Nobel-Prize-winners!
   p332 He related how his guru in India had told him to have an "out-of-body
experience" (words I had often seen written on the bulletin board):
Concentrate on your breath, on how it goes in and out of your nose as you
breathe
   p346 So I have just one wish for you - the good luck to be somewhere where
you are free to maintain the kind of integrity I have described, and where
you do not feel forced by a need to maintain your position in th
eorganization, or financial support, or so on, to lose your integrity. May
you have that freedom
				 #@#
   Condi,Felix, 2005 Newmarket 1-55704-675-1
   p50 The memory of her father out on patrol forms Condi's opposition to
gun control today
   p58 "still the Republican I admire most,: she said. "My father joined our
party because the Democrats in Jim Crow Alabama of 1952 would not register
him to vote. The Republicans did. I want you to know that my father has never
forgotten that day, and neither have I"
   p119 'Football is like war, it's about taking territory'.. Hit the line
hard; don't foul and don't shirk, but hit the line
   p196 "I try very hard to remember that I have to be very disciplined about
making sure I'm giving the president the whole story," said Condi, "that I'm
making sure he knows everything"
   p235 enthusiasm and drive with which hse has approached everything else,
"I'd like to think of myself as passionate about life," she said, "I'm
certainly passionate about music and I'm passionate about my work, passionate
about family and about my faith"
   pp236-7 Holocaust Museum in Jerusalem, for example, she was moved by a
photograph of a well-dressed, impeccably groomed couple who contrasted with
the bleak surroundings of their Warsaw ghetto.. "'I understand that
photograph. These people are saying, I'm still in control, I still have my
dignity.' They are saying, "You can take everything from us, including life
itself. But you cannot take away our pride.'"
				     #@#
   Feinstein & Symons Attainment 2'school Oxf Eco Ppr 4/99 51#2 
  p316 The major influence on attainment is parental interest
  p317 peer groups also have a significant effect on attainment.. confirm the
'parents and peers' theory of educational attainment for children in British
secondary schools as emphasised by Robertson and Symons (1996) for children
in primary schools
				     #@#
  1st3yrChild Karl Konig Floris2004 FrGstlbnStuttgt1957 ISBN0-86315-452-2
   p37 With the extraordinary manifoldness of the syllables he can
form, he has the possibility [unused parts of which atrophy at the
second year] of learning any possible language. It is also of
importance to realize that children born deaf babble to the same
degree and extent as those who can hear
  p39 end of the eighteenth month. During this period the child
acquires between forty and sevety words, which he uses as one-word
sentences [postWW2 biz Japanese was restricted to 250 words to
increase literacy and decrease dialects]
   p40 eighteenth to the twenty-fourth months, the child lives in the
realm of speech that is connected with 'anming'
   p41 number of words grows, but they also begin to be
differentiated.. toward the end of the second year the child has
acquired the building stones for forming he first primitive sentences
   p43 One's native language unfolds astonishingly quickly in the
course of the third year.. Words begin to develop, to be inflected and
changed [vjp2 argues it is at this stage that ambilingualism allows
the thought process to develop supralingually, unconstrained by any
single language's bounds]
   p46 'saying,' 'naming' and 'talking'.. abnormalities can only be
unterstood as the falling apart of this threefoldedness, which must
become a unity in the speaking if speech is to express itself, and the
inharmonious working together of these three members and the inability
to weld them together or keep them apart
   p51 Speeech is like a plough that works the field of the soul so
that the seed of future thought achievement can be laid into the open
furrows
   p54 Something like the theory of categories as they were first
discovered and described by Aristotle becomes laive in the speaking
child
   p58 At the transistion from the Atlantean to the post-Atlantean
cultural epoch around 8000 BC, the change from localized to rhythmical
memory took place. When the high cultures of Asia Minor were succeeded
by that of Greece, at about the time of the Trojan War and the laying
of the foundation stone of Europe, rhythmicall memory changed into
picture memories
   p60 When a two-year-old child demands that the same thing should
happen every day at the same time, or that a fairy tale must be
repeated with the same expressions, and accents of feeling, it is
indicative of the rhythmic memory that govers that age. Toward the end
of the third year memory ideas become more frequent and insert
themselves widely int the totality of memories
   p62 Just as fantasy is bound up with playing, so does memory work
in close union with speaking. The faculty of memory is most intimately
connected with the faculty of naming because one truly remembers only
what is to be named
   p63 Memory on the other hand is the result of the child's painful
collision with the world
   p67 Thinking overtakes speech. It runs ahead of it and speech
formulations themselves already come partl under the power of the
child's own thoughts. It is no longer speech alone that utters the
words, but the child's thought experience begins to make use of
speech. Movement and speech, which so far have followed rather
autocratically their own laws, come under the rulership of
contemplation and judgement. Step by step thought becomes king of the
soul, whose functions bow down under its light-filled majesty
   p71 At the awakeing of thinking something becomes apparent that is
not so obvious in the case of walking and speaking, namely that all
three faculties have metamorphosed out of pre-earthly activities in
rder to appear in the child in an earthly garment.. sleeping thinking
awakens at the call ofthe personality that finds itself [in fact,
human personality develops, adapted to its environment, by age five,
in place of animal in-born instinct, as the human brain is the only
one not born fully developed, hardwiring persoanilty by five]
   p72 The ego is born in the awakening thinking, and the result of
this even is the age of defiance that now follows. Neither is it the
hour of the birth of the higher ego, but rather the death of it. What
now comes to light is the lower ego, which will accompanay man through
the whole of his earthly life
				 #@#
   Grosjean, Life w2 Lang Harvard 1982 0-674-53091-8
   p59 box2.2 Russian children and teenagers take an active part in the
church, which gives them a chance to meet other Russian young people and
maintain their heritage at the same time. We live in and ethnic community
whose stove burns on Russian literature, Russian classical music, the old
traditions of the church, folk dancing and folk music, Russian cooking, and
our new "immigration" history. Russian cultural organizations, choruses,
summer camps, gym clubs, and theater groups also help maintain the Russian
language. An average evening for a groups of Russian teeneagers can include
stopping for a six-pack of beer, sitting in the car and harmonizing on
monastic hymns, going to McDonalds and then to someone's house to listen to a
new balalaika folk record
   p69 By the turn of the century a number of states had passed laws limiting
the use of native languages as the medium of instruction, and the advent of
World War I led to even greater restrictions on the use and teaching of
foreign languages in private schools. Many states not only prohibited
minority languages for instruction but even prohibited teaching them as
subjects. But a Supreme COurt decision in 1923 reaffirmed the right of
minorities to cultivate their languages as subject matters in private
elementary schools and allowed instruction in the mother toungue
   p89 first permanent German settlement was founded in 1683 in Germantown,
Pennsylvania, by a group of religious refugees.. What is particularly
striking about German Americans in the nineteenth century is their constant
efforts to maintain their language, culture, and heritage. They set up
monolingual and bilingual private schools in most of the states where they
settled, and they opened bilingual public schools in Ohio, Maryland, and
Indiana. They lobbied state legislatures for more linguistic and cultural
rights; Kloss (1966[Lang Lylty Fishman Mouton]) mentions that a law passed in
Pennsylvania in 1863 made it mandatory to have official notices appear in
German-language nwspapers in eight countries. In addition, German-American
intellectuals were extremely active in the arts and sciences and published
books in German
   p109 Thus the only remaining German language islands in the United States
are mainly those of Mennonites, the Amish, and the Hutteriits, for whom
religion and language are strongly linked. But when a national church decides
to abandon minority language for English, as the Orthodox German Lutherans
did after 1945, then a strong factor for maintenance disappears all at
once. The fact that the Catholic Church has until recently not defended the
minority languages of its members has often been seen as one of the stronger
de-ethnicizing phenomena in the country, almost as strong as the public
school system
   p222 bilinguals realize sooner the arbitrary nature of language [become
supralingual
   p223 Skutnabb-Kangas and Toukomaa (1976[JMMD 2:89-115]) propose that there
is a direct relationship between a child's competence in a first language and
competence in a second.  If the first language is poorly developed [vjp2
claims many immigrants don't really even know their own language] because,
for instance, it is a minority language and there is not enough support from
the environment (books, television, community), then exposure to a second
language may well impede the continued development of skills in the
first. And in turn, the poor development of skills in the first language will
exert a limiting effect on the development of the second language, and hence
lead to "semilingualism" [creolisation]
   p279 box5.9 In English my speech is very polite, with a relaxed tone,
always saying "please" and "excuse me." When I speak Greek, I start talking
more rapidly, with a tone of anxiety and in a kind of rude way, without using
any English speech characteristics..  my Russian-American "self" wears jeans
to school, but my Russian-Slavic "self" disdains slacks on women and wears
dresses and skirts... Recently I was visiting the Russian Orthodox
Theological Seminary in upstate new York. I was sitting at a table with six
of my Yugoslav friends and one American. The American and I started
discussing language acquisition. I felt I knew what I was talking about and I
boldly stated my point - raising my voice to be heard ove the other
conversations. As I noticed that my friends stopped to listen to our
conversation, I became embarassed and stopped talking. I felt uncomfortable
about being so loud. So I simply sat and listened to the general
conversation. Had I been withmy American friends I would have been as loud as
I wanted, fighting to get my point across, but here I sat serene;y, not
interfering with the men's conversation... I find when I'm speaking Russian I
fellike a much more gentle, "softer" person. In English I feel more "harsh,"
"businesslike"
				 #@#
   LITURGICAL MISTRANSLNS BY BP ISAIAH DENVER TheChristianActivist.com v9
true translation, the word "prayers"..  proper theological word is
"intercessions."..  "to the ages of ages." Some clergy translators prefer to
translate this entire phrase with the single word forevermore,"..  For when
we read the words of the Institution, "This is My Body which is broken for
you, for the forgiveness of sins,"..  forgiveness, not remission..  Lucifer
is replaced by the name, "Morning Star." They who have read the Book of
Revelation (22:16) know that the name, "Morning Star" refers to none other
than our Lord Jesus Christ Who calls Himself by this title..  we must
conclude that faulty translations can easily creep into our holy teachings
and traditions, if we are not absolutely careful in the tedious work of
accurate translations..  Hopefully, a permanent commission of competent
translators will soon be brought together to "fine-comb" all present English
translations, not only of the Greek Orthodox Archdiocese, but of every
Orthodox jurisdiction, so that heretical words and phrases will not find room
in the works that are to come forth for the preservation of our holy Orthodox
faith, as it was handed down to us by our forebears
				 #@#
   Barry Farber How Learn Any Lang MJF 1991 1-56731-543-7
   p4 When I was inducted into the army in 1952, I was tested and qualified
for work in fourteen different languages
   p5 What six-year-old child ever heard of conjugation?.. grammar has been
used by our language educators to anesthetize us against progress
   p7 A textbook in your target language, no matter how advanced, is not the
real world. On the other hand, an advertisement in a foreign-language
magazine, no matter how elementary and easy to read, is the real
world. Everything about you, conscious and subconscious, prefers real-world
to student-world contact
   p38 Pretend instead, as you listen to your cassette, that you're a
contestant on a TV game show.. Keep your momentum going
   p39 childhood etiquette is hereby countermanded. "Make fun" of the
foreigner's accent as effectively as you can learn his language
   p42 you don't have to conquer the grammar to possess the language.
Conquer the language and you'll possess the grammar!
   p43 You don't have to know grammar to obey grammar
  p55 Pimsleur pricks your wandering mind to attention by asking, for
example, "Do you remember the Greek word for 'wine'?".. Pimsleur's "graduated
interval recall" achieves what I call the "pinball effect"
   p79 Don't separate your life into "fun" and "study". Harmonize
language study with your activities
   p114 Two, four, six, eight years of high-school and college study in a
foreign language, and still our American graduates can't tell whether the man
on the radio speaking the language they "learned" is declaring war or
recommending a restaurant.. Once upon a time, Dr Urbanski's "immersion"
heresy would have probably resulted in his getting banned from university
				     #@#
   The  New Old  Way of  Learning  Languages Blum,  Ernest American  Scholar;
Autumn2008,  Vol.  77 Issue  4,  p80-88, 9p,  1  bw  Hamilton (1769-1831)  is
important because  he was one of  the last major proponents  of a pedagogical
tradition,  extending  from antiquity,  that  made  the  study of  texts  the
dominant focus of the teaching of foreign languages. In this method, teachers
explicated the literal meanings of the words, phrases, and sentences of those
texts.  But  by   the  18th  century,  such  disclosure   was  under  frontal
attack.  Teachers had  settled on  grammar as  the main  subject  matter, and
students were expected to provide  the meanings of texts by themselves, aided
by  a dictionary.   Today there  is an  almost total  absence  of interlinear
translations,  since the transparency  of such  texts would  preempt students
from their main  task of parsing the grammar..  Zipf's law  tells us that the
frequency with  which distinct vocabulary  words occur ill  book-length texts
and larger corpora declines in a generally regular, fixed, and simple way, as
the number  of vocabulary  words in  the text increases..   In the  Greek New
Testament, only 319 words account for just under 80 percent of the text
				 #@#
   Nathan Glazer in New Biling USC 5/80 ed M Ridge Transxn 0-88474-104-4
   p58-59 But there are more serious reasons for doubting the effects of
bilingual/bicultural education on educational achievement. These are
historical reasons. It was not necessary to spur the on-the-average higher
academic achievement of Jews, Japanese, and other high-achieving immigrant
groups, nor was facility in English relevant to explaining the more modest
educational achievements of an English-speaking immigrant group, the Irish. 
In short, historically, billingual/bicultural education does not seem to 
have mattered, one way or the other
   p63 One wil never do as well in the United States living in Spanish, or
French, or Yiddish, or Chinese, as one will do living, learning, and working
in English.. bilingual/bicultural education is one way to bring into the
teaching force persons of a given culture and background who are poorly
represented
   p66 And yet at bottom the issue is the same. The demand for
bilingual/bicultural education is not purely linguistic or pragmatic. It is
not only for educational achievement and jobs. It is also a demand made out
of an alternate loyalty, loyalty to culture and language that must inevitably
be linked to foreign countries
   p69 When Jewish children formed one-third of the children in New York City
public schools there was no reference to Jewish history in the textbooks, no
reference to Jewish religion, hardly any reference to any Jew
				     #@#
   Sowell, Ethnic America, 1981 Basic ISBN 0-465-02074-7
   p31 Irish brough to America a settled tradition of regarding the formal
government as illegitimate, and the informal one as bearing the true impress
of popular sovereignty [p224 Glazer & Moynihan, Beyond Melting Pot MIT 1963]
   p37 The ancient Celtic culture was "hostile to literacy," [O'Brien p25]
and Ireland was the only major Western nation that did not build a single
university during the Middle Ages [p232 G&M]
   p58 In mid-nineteenth-century America in general, according to a
contemporary, a German settlement typically "becomes a nucleus of a pure
German circle, which is born, marries, and dies within itself, and with the
least possible mixture of Anglo-Americans" [p13 Feldstein & Costello Ordeal
Assmln 1984 Anchor]
   p62 Irish considered themselves more Americanized than the Germans, and
rightfully in charge of the church's efforts to acculturate them.  The
Germans, however, considered themselves more educated than the Irish and
resented having their parishes "run by Irish ignoramuses."  Ultimately, the
opoe himself had to intervene to restore peace. Over the years, German,
Polish and other Catholics begn to have churches manned by priests and nuns
of their own ethnicity
   p71 Jews it produced an emphasis on the futility of the use of force and
violence and reliance on their wits, resourcefulness, and perseverence in the
face of adversity
   p88 As late a World War I, soldiers of Russian - mostly Jewish - origin
averaged among the lowest mental test scores of any ethnic groups tested by
the US Army [Yerkes, Mem Natl Ac Sci, 1921, p697] These results led a leading
contemporay authority on tests to declare that this disproved "the popular
belief that the Jew is highly intelligent" [Bringham Stud Am Intel Princeton
1923 p190]
   p94 In short, the Jews had the social patterns and values of the middle
class, even when they lived in slums
   p96 Even boxers were denied burial in holy ground by Sephardic Jews when
that sport first began in England [p99 Glanz 1966]
   p98 Jews have not only more education but also better education - from
higher quality colleges and in more demanding and remunerative fields
[pp88,150, Ladd & Lipset Divided Academy MGH 1975]
   p101 "Not only each region, but each town, feels itself a self-contained,
unique culture, its people feeling no kinship with those even a few miles
away" [Gambino, Blod of my Blood, 1974, p70-1]
   p110 Italian immigrants who became eligible for citizenship actually
became citizens far less than members of other immigrant groups and also
fewer learned the English language [Lopreto, 1970, pp 56,66, 158]
   p111 "Jews and Italians get along with each other better than either does
with the Irish" [Ganz, J&I, 1970, p60]
   p113 American employers also cited an absence of initiative among Italian
immigrant workers and a consequent need for costly supervision of them. The
lack of initiative among Italian immigrants also reflected their southern
Italian backgrounds, where initiative would have been resented rather than
rewarded
   p135 Implacable revenge against enemies of the family was a long-standing
and deep tradition in China [Lyman 1974 p10] - again, as in Italy
   p185 massive commercial sales of Negro slaves began after the conquest
of northern Africa by the Arabs in the eighth century. Arab slave
traders penetrated down into the center of Africa..Arabs were notable
as the most cruel of all slave masters [Phillips LLOS 1963 p9] 
   p194 black population became differentiated in a new pattern based on
occupational roles under slavery, on the date of family emergence into
freedom, and on proportion of white ancestry
   p222 proprotion of one-parent, female-headed black families increased from
18 percent in 1950 to 33 percent in 1973 - from double the white percentage
in 1950 to more than triple the white percentage in 1973.  Despite attempts
to depict this as a "legacy of slavery," one-parent female-headed black
families were a rare phenomenon in earlier times, even under slavery
   p283 native-born Americans of Cuban, Japanese, Mexican, Negro, or Filipino
ancestry are overtaken by immigrants of the same respective ancestry
[Chiswick/Fellner AEI 1979 p333-4]
   p289 black civil rights movement has been strongly supported by Jews,
whose economic and cultural history is radically different from that of
blacks. Conversely, the advanceent of blacks has been bitterly fought at
various stages of history by the Irish whose incomes and occupations were
long similar
				     #@#
   Leaving  Race Behind:  On  growing Hispanic  population  creates a  golden
opportunity.  Etzioni,  Amitai 1 American Scholar; Spring2006,  Vol. 75 Issue
2, p20-30,  11p, 7  bw Arthur  M.  Schlesinger Jr.  puts it  in his  book The
Disuniting of America, one of the great virtues of America is that it defines
individuals by  where they are  going rather than  by where they  have been..
Not only have Hispanic numbers  surpassed those of black Americans, who until
2003 made up  America's largest minority group, Hispanics  have been reliably
projected to  grow much faster  than African-Americans or any  other American
group..  During the most recent  year for which data is available, 2003-2004,
one of  every two  people added to  America's population was  Hispanic..  The
Human  Genome  Project informs  us  not only  that  99.9  percent of  genetic
material is  shared by all humans,  but also that variation  in the remaining
0.1 percent is greater within  racial groups than across them..  one-third of
the African-American population has  European ancestry..  Ignatiev found that
in  the 1850s, Irish  people were  considered non-white  in America  and were
frequently referred to as "niggers turned inside out." (Blacks were sometimes
called  "smoked  Irish.")..  The  Census  changed  the  race of  Indian-  and
Pakistani-Americans  from white  in  1970  to Asian  in  1980..  Census  must
"impute" a specific race to those who do not choose one..  Imagine if instead
the federal government  classified people by their country  (or countries) of
origin..  Out-marriage rates for  all groups other than African-Americans are
so high that most of us will soon  be tied to Americans of a large variety of
backgrounds by the closest possible  social tie, the familial one..  But most
scholars who have studied the matter agree that economic factors are stronger
than  racial ones,  possibly accounting  for  as much  as 80  percent of  the
differences  we observe..  Don't make  me define  my children  and  myself in
racial  terms; don't  "impute" a  race to  me or  to any  of the  millions of
Americans  who  feel as  I  do.  Allow us  to  describe  ourselves simply  as
Americans.
				     #@#
   Papanikolas Amulet of Greek Earth Swallow/OhioU 2002
   p15 Scholars portray Catholicism as legalistic and Orthodoxy as mystical
[Ware; Benz 1963 p48-54]. The Orthodox oikonomia (dispensation) is a
"judgement according to circumstances," the opposite of rigid
moralism. Humaneness us the criteron [sic] for judgement
   p49 "Individualism is prized and is rampant.... Like his ancestors the
modern Greek is an intense individualist. Interference with his personal
independence, or his freedom to order his life in his own way, is sharply
resented. Every Greek has his own ideas about everything and hesitates
neither to express them nor act upon them."  [Cult Pttn, Mead, ed, 1955,
p57,62]
   p82 In Chicago, a group of angry Greeks complained to the mayor, who said,
"Our American people are peaceable and would never have annoyed your bishop
if he had complied with the habits and customs of our country and had attired
himself accordingly." [Saloutos 1964]
   p127 Mothers taught their children that bread was holy; it was not only
for sustenance, but with wine consecrated in the chalice, it became the Body
and Blood of Christ. "No one would think of speaking profanely with bread in
hand." If a piece of bread fell, mothers told the child to kiss it, make the
sign of the cross, and eat it; if it were dirtied, the bread wa sburned; it
was never thrown into a garbage pail
   p163 In 1921 Congress passed the first restriction law. It limited
immigration by nationality to 3 percentof the number living in the United
STates in 1910 and limited the number of arrivals from southern and eastern
Europe to a total of 357,802. THis reduced immigration from Greece to 3,063
yearly. These numbers were unsatisfactirily high to Congress, and, in 1924,
immigration was further reduced by allowing only 2 percent of the number in
the country in 1890
   p175 The Greek army's humiliating defeat resulted in 1.3 million Greeks
being forceed out of their ancestral homes and becoming refugees. Refugees
from Russia and Bulgaria raised the number to 1.5 million. In exchange, four
hundred thousand Turks in eastern Thrace, Greece, were sent to Turkey. Many
of the refugees who had lived for generations in each other's countries
created an anomaly: most of them did not know their own ancestral
laanguages. Greeks spoke only Turkish and Turks spoke only Greek.
   p198 Writing in 1926, Joakeim, bishop of Boston, sounded an alarm and
expressed profoundd pessimism regarding the future of the Greek identity in
America. He decried the decline of Greek as a spoken language, lamented the
growth of mixe dmarriages, and pointed out the prevailing conditions
conducive to assimilation and the disappearance of the Greek identity in the
United States. [Constantelos, 1997]
				     #@#
   Schickel, Elia Kazan, Harper COllins 2005
   p3 When his father was informmed of Elia's college acceptance, he struck
his wife so hard she was knocked to the floor. Shortly thereafter, they began
sleeping in separate bedrooms
   p12 "affective memory," as Strasberg called the most aspect of his
teaching - summoning emotions from their own lives to illuminate their stage
roles
   p40 This was a standard Communist procedure, in which the uni would
confornt an individual suspected of not following some aspect of the current
party line and viciously assault him or her until an apology and a promise
not to err in the future was made.. And he did not like the notion of "a
meeting every night. I hate meetings - hated them then, hated them now." Yet
he maintained his allegiance to the Communist Party - because for the moment
it seemed part of the happiness he had found
   p109 He was by now an anti-Stalinist. But equally he remained an
anticapitalist. Most of his subsequent work would carry some sort of leftist
message.. none of it would be entertainement, pure and simple
   p127 "makers of entertainment," he said, "must try, in our field, to be as
honest and grown up as the [WW2 vet] kids" who are a lot tougher, more honest
and a lot more progressive" than they were credited with being
   p128 Kazan about to become Williams's great nurturer (and Arthur Miller's
as well)
   p139 But Hepburn and Tracy in real life lived a comfortable old-shoe sort
of relaionship (largely in George Cukor's guest house), and whatever the
script said, that was the life they almost always appeared to live onscreen
   p253 Arthur Miller appeared at their door, excited about a book he had
just read about the Salem witch hunts. He was convinced that the parallels
between the search for people possessed by the devil in seventeenth-century
New England and the search for secret Communists in twentieth-century America
was clear and powerful and he would, indeed, write The_Crucible to make the
point. Molly [Day Thatcher, Kazan's wife] observed to him that witches had
not, in fatc, ever existed, whereas Communists really did.. warm and caring
mother.. "squirrel shelf," where she stashed little gifts for the kids which
she would present to them when they were sick or discouraged
   p256 over their ludicrous efforts to propagandize the screen. But that was
never their main goal. What they bent their best efforts toward was
controlling the Hollywood unions
   p265 "I'd hated the Communists for many years and didn't feel right about
giving up my career to defend them"
   p309 Biskind [p179 Seeing is Believing,1983] insisted that "Kazan, like
his fellow pluralists, was a complexity monger.. journey away from the
infantile simplicities of the Left to the mature appreciation of complexity
characteristic of the center"
   p311 On_the_Waterfront a "breakthrough" of another kind. "Kazan was
forging a new acting style. It had the appearance of realism. But actually it
revealed something oin the natural behavior of people that I hadn't see onn
the screen before: the truth behind the posture"
   p314 He wanted to be rich, but he saw that the single-minded pursuit of
wealth and comfort would destroy something essential in him. He wanted to
remain a radical ("certainly a socialist - at least that"), but he also
wanted to be a mainstream democrat. He still wanted Molly - "my smart,
immaculate, completely homest and absolutely trustworth wife" - but he also
wanted his sexual adventures
   p321 [Eden Wesleyan archive] "Healing of the rejection wound - the wound
that causes all the trouble comes when and only_when the child FORGIVES
(understands) the parent"
   p394 Turkish government censors.. didnot want their country to appear to
the world as anything but a smoothly functioning modern democracy.. censors
confiscated unexposed film and let the exposed material through
   p446 [1990 Beyond the Agean] Dassin claimed that the minister of defense
called him, said the picture was anti-Greek, and told him he was going to
refuse military cooperation.. failure to make this film was a bitter blow to
Kazan
   p455 A director, he said, must have the qualities of a white hunter on
safari, a construction-gang foreman, a psychoanalyst, a hypnotist, a poet,
and "the cunning of a trader in a Baghdad bazaar," "the elusiveness of a
jewel thief," "the firmness of an animal trainer," "the blarney of a PR man,
not to mention good cheer, patience and the ability to say 'I am wrong' or "I
was wrong'"[p21 1973]
				     #@#
   Med Sci & Merck Vagelos Cambridge 2004
   p81 protects weak faculty members who have lost their
intensity.. abolishing tenure entirely - perhaps using three-to-five year
contracts instead - would strenghten academic departmants
   p83 fn Soft money comes from government or foundation grants. Hard money
is income from endowments or tuition.. Hard money pays for faculty and
administration salaries
   p85 Mainline liberalism had been focused instead on class and economic
issues.. Like most Americans, I hadn;t given much thought to those problems
until urban riots erupted during 1966 and 1967
   p123 I usually walked around the laboratories on Saturday mornings,
stopping to chat with anyone who was there.. became one of our most creative
scientists.. but he had to be allowed to be productive - not told what to do
   p125 keep talking and listening on a one-to-one basis with the
scientists. My private conversations were far more usueful than any of those
regularly scheduled, formal show-and-tell presentations made to senior
members of research management. There, the worst thing anyone could do was to
embarass a presenter.. comments were hedged at these meetings.. large public
meetings of almost any sort were fine for disseminating information but very
inefficient, even counterproductive, for making critical evaluations or
decisions on strategic directions. When I talked science face-to-face, I got
a more accurate picture of what was or wasn'tworking.. heard the most
important things while standing in the lunch line
   p126 best way to get a researcher to stop a bad project is to convince
him or her to work on something much more exciting
   p136 For Al ALberts and me, the trail to Mevacor had started in the 1950s
when we began to work together on lipid synthesis at NIH
   p144 Merck had to stop its clinical trials immediately, and that's
what I did
				     #@#
   Cordell Warlds & Enslavmt in Lovejoy Afr in Bndg 1986 Wisc 0-299-97020-5
   p337 The enslavement frontier in North Central Africa in the late
nineteenth century stretched through the sahel and savanna roughly in an
east-west direction. From the Chad basin in the north, it followed the Shari
RIver southeast to the present boundary between Chad and the CAR, then dipped
south to the Bongo Massif that separates the Shari and Ubangi River
watersheds. From there the zone extended east to the Bahr al-Ghazal region of
the southwestern Sudan and on to the Nile. Neither stationary nor recent,
this frontier was but the latest geographical manifestation of a broader,
longer-term process - the incorporation of Saharan, sahelian, and Sudanic
Africa into the international economy by way of the Muslim world. THe process
had begun long before, with the expansion of Islam into North and Northeast
Africa in the centuries after the death of Muhammad. Muslims captured labor
from non-Muslim societies within and on the fringes of the Muslim world; with
time Muslim immigration and local conversion Islamized raided regions, and
the boundaries of the Muslim world expanded. The attention of raiders then
shifted beyond the new frontier to non-Muslim societies previously protected
by distance. By the nineteenth century the frontier had reached the upper
Nile as well as the Lake Chad region; by the late nineteenth century, it
reached North Central Africa.
				     #@#
 Peter Te Yuan Hao 17FEB1955 NYU Ed D dissertation  "J2895JAn1355" UM12218

   [Conclusions in front] "The Chinese students in this study proved
to have vocabulary and reading difficulties which did affect adversely
their academic perfomance. ALl their test scores except the ACE [Am
Council Ed] Quantitative score were significantly inferior to those
made by the American college freshmen. The learning difficulties of
Chinese students were found linguistic rather than quantitative in
nature.
				 #@#
   Out of the Barrio - Linda Chavez - 1991 Basic/Harper 0-465-05430-7
   p28 James Cummins and Stephen Krashen. According to their theories,
children are less likely to develop proficiency in a second language until
they have a certain degree of proficiency in their first language
   p29 A study by the Educational Testing Service [Baratz 1988 54] for the US
Department of Education found that the overwhelming majority of Hispanic
parents - 78 percent of Mexican Americans and 82 percent of Cubans - opposed
teaching the child's native language if it meant less time for teaching English
   p34 One of Peterson's [LEAD LA CA 1987] chief complaints regards student
placement. She maintains that Hispanic students who have enough English to
benefit from an all-English instructional program, praticularly a structured
English-immersion approach that compensates for the child's limited
vocabulary, are being put into Spanish-language classrooms
   p35 Most Asian parents prefer that their children be taught in English and
consider it the parents' responsibility to teach children in their native
language and culture
   p65 second-oldest major Hispanic organization, the American GI Forum,
began as a veteran's group to promote recognition of the military
contribution of Mexican Americans. The organization was founded by Hector
Garcia, a surgeon from Corpus Christi, Texas, shortly after World War II. Dr
Garcia organized his fellow Mexican American veterns when a mortuary in Three
Rivers, Texas, in 1948 refused ti handle the funeral of a local Mexican
American who had been killed in the battle for the Phillipines and whose body
had finally been returned for burial. The incident sparked the intervention
of Lyndon B Johnson, then senator, whose intercession won the right of the
soldier, Felix Longoria, to be buried at Arlington National Cemetary
   p108 breakdown of the black family over the last several decades signaled
the most serious threat to the progress of blacks since Jim Crow
   pp108-9 Hispanic families thend to be child-centered, which increases the
importance of women's role as cild rearers. Hispanic women are mor elikely to
bear children early and to bear more children than their non-Hispanic
peers. Hispanic have a fertility rate higher than of virtually any other
group [national Ctr Health Stat & 1987 census]
   p109 Hispanics are more likely that other Americans to believe that the
demands and needs of the family should take precedence over those of the
individuals.. drop out of school.. Family members are expected to help each
other in times of financial or other need, which some analysts believe
explains why so many Mexican-origin families shun welfare [Jensen UWi 1986 10]
   p130 In 1989 only 13 percent of all Mexican immigrants admitted since the
previous decade (after 1970) had naturalized.. only 11 percent of
Canadians.. 31.5 percent of the Colombians, 27 percent of the Cubans, and 20
percent of the Dominicans [INS 1988 ybk]
   p140 Puerto Ricans are not simply the poorest of all Hispanic groups; they
experience the highest degree of social dysfunction of any Hispanic
group.. Thirty-nine percent of all Puerto Rican families are headed by single
women; 53 percent of all Puerto Rican children are born out of wedlock; the
proportion of men in the labor force is lower among Puerto Ricans that any
other group, including blacks; Puerto Ricans have the highest welfare
particiation rate of any group in New York, where nearly half of all Puerto
Ricans live
   p141 There are about two-thirds as many Puerto Ricans living in the United
States (2.2 million) as there are on the island (3.6 million)
   p148 Puerto Ricans are not doing uniformly poorly in all partsof the
country. Those in Florida, Texas, and California, for example, perform
far better than those in New York. In Texas, Clara Rodriguez notes,
Puerto Ricans have a higher labor force participation rate, occupational 
status, college graduation rate, and per capita income than Mexicans
   p162 But while Hispanic leaders have been psing these claims, the ranks
and file have been moving quietly and steadily into the American
mainstream. Like the children and grandchildren of millions of ethnic
immigrants before tham, virtually all native-born Hispanic speak English -
many speak only English.
   p163 A majority of Greek Americans, for example, still speak Greek in
their homes at least occasionally. [CSR 1986 p45] The debate is not about
whether Hispanics, or any other group, have the right to retain their native
language but whose responsibility it is to ensure they do so
				     #@#
  Glazer & Moynihan Beond Melt Pot MIT 1963
  p35 West Indians, in contrast to that of the Southern Negro,
emphasized saving, hard work, investment, education
   p37 Chinese-owned business is, in proportion to their numbers, forty-five
times as great as the income of the Negro.. Jews, Greeks, and Armenians,
while not as specialized as Chinese, show a similar history
   p45 Negroes do place a high value on education.. Parents continually
emphasize to children te theme of the importance of education as a means of
getting ahead; and this is true among the uneducated as well as the educated,
the failures as well as the successful
   p81 New York Negro minister is in general far less cautious in
indicating his [political] preferences than the white minister
   p121 Puerto Rican has entered the city in the age of the welfare state
   p165 Jewish families break up less tha non-Jewish ones.. Jewish parents
still seem to hover more over their children and give them shorter rein for
exploration and independence than other middle-class American parents. The
results seem to be that there is more neurosis among Jews but less
psychosis. [Hillinghead & Redlich Wiley 1958] The fault of Jewish family
relations is in the strength of the tie that binds; but the radical disorders
that result from the absense of such a tie are less common among Jews than
non-Jews
   p169 Some East European Jews followed the German Jews into the Republican
party, and some, like other immigrants, went into the Democratic party. But
at least as many became strong Socialists. It was for this reason, as well as
because the Irish held tenaciously to their posts, that Jewish progress in
the Democratic party was slow
   p200 By contrast, the problems of the Italian children stemmed from a too
strong, too rigorously ordered family, which did not value education
   p201 The difference in Italian enrollment between Hunter and City College
reflects the role of Catholicism in the process of Italian adaptation to
American norms of high education. There were more Italian girls in Hunter
because of the sequence of Catholic presidents there and because, in
accordance with the Catholic preferred practice, Hunter is [was] not
coeducational
   p274 The future of the Irish in New York Politics will be profoundly
affected by events within the Catholic CHurch, which is, and for a generation
at the very least, will remain, essentially an Irish Catholic Church
   p286 The function of Catholic education has been primarily pastoral (or
has been widely regarded as such). Educators such as Professor John J O'Brien
have presented the thesis "that the present social result of past American
Catholic decisions in the field of education has been to establish a system
of schools which have, ... tended to encourage the development on their
students of certain qualities which render them more or less ineffective in
any effort to reconstruct American society along lines consonant with
Catholic principles." He desscribe these qualities as "negativism, a faulty
operational perception of the order of virtues, provincialism, and a certain
moral-intellectual arrogance" [Social_Order, 12#2 2/62]
   p292 Prior to the 1930's Jews contributed significantly to the ethnic
pattern of New York politics by virtue of their radicalism. This kept them
apart rom the Catholic establishment in the Democratic party and the
Protestant regime within the Republican party
   p296 Although the argument could certainly be made that the American
Catholic Church ought to be the first to object to the spectacle of civil
servants composing government prayers, and although many Catholic
commentators noted that the decision strenghtened the case for private
Church-sponsored schools, the general Catholic reaction [1962 School Prayer]
was most hostile. The Jesuit publication America, in an editorial "To our
Jewish Friends," declared that Jewish efforts to assert an ever more strict
separation of church and state were painting the Jewish community into a
corner, where it would be isolated from the rest of Americans
   p314 Religion and race seem to define the major groups into which American
society is evolving as the specifically national aspect of ethnicity declines
				 #@#
   Irving Howe 1976 World of Our Fathers 0-15-146353-0
   p5 The year 1881 marks a turning point in the history of Jews as decisive
as 70 AD, when Titus's legions burned the Temple at Jerusalem, or 1492, when
Ferninand and Isabella decreed the expulsion from Spain. On March 1, 1881,
Alexander II, czar of Russia, was assasinanted by revolutionary terrorists;
the modest liberalism of his regime came to an end; and within several weeks
a wave of pogroms, inspired mostly by agents of the new government, spread
across Russia
   p11 The condition of permanent precariousness gave the east European Jews
a conscious sence of being at a distance from history, from history as such
and history as a conception of the Western world. Living in an lamost
timeless proximity with the mythical past and the redeeming future, with
Abraham's sacrifice of his beloved son to a stil more beloved God and the
certain appearance of a cleansing Messiah - for heaven was real, not a useful
myth, and each passing day brought one nearer to redemption - the Jews could
not help feeling that history was a little ridiculous, an often troublesome
trifling of the gentile era.. One spoke not of a beautiful thing but of a
beautiful deed
   p281 Lexington Avenue and Twenty-third Street.. City College was actually
a combination of high school and college.. By 1903 when Dr John Finley took
over the presidency and began to raise the academic level of the college,
more than 75 percent of the students were Jewish.. great bulk from east
European families
   p342 One such conflict occured in 1929, after an Arab guerrilla raid
brought death to a number of Jewish settlers in Palestine. The first response
of the Freiheit, presenting the news of a tragic event in Jewish life, was in
accord with the natural feelings of its writers and readers. But a few days
later, prodded by the Jewish Bureau of the Communist party, the paper turned
around to hail the Arabs as "fighters for national liberation"
   p348 The stuggle with the Communists turned out to have one useful result:
the Jewish union leaders were psychologically prepared for a new course that
would take them to the mainstream of American life. When signals started
coming from Washington, they leaped to respond. For better or worse, they had
unburdened themselves of the old ideological baggage; they judged the New
Deal, not as socialist theoreticians reckoning its ultimate implications, but
as hardheaded unionists who saw a chance for growth [ditto Reagan at SAG]
   p349 Behind this clash lay all-but-irreconcilable political views, and in
1933 the [Socialist] party split, with the old guard taking the Jewish unions
and prepared to end the policy of socialist isolation and enter the New Deal
coalition, while the [Norman] Thomas wing hoped to build a fresh and
intrasigent party
   p351 It was a political shift that reflected a deeper and more gradual
change among the immigrant Jewish workers. Consider the garment unionists
who, by 1935, had reached their fifties: They had lived through an exhausting
series of strikes and conflicts, they had witnessed the shattering of early
hopes associated with London and Hillquit, they had suffered through the
demoralizing feuds of the twenties, they had been shaken by the
depression. They were tired, and had every right to be tired. Even the
younger ones, those who had come to America in their early twenties, were not
very different. Idealism many of them still had, but idealism is not a plant
which thrives in isolation, it must be combined with other needs, other
nurturance.  Some true believers remained faithful to the Communist movement,
but for most of the garment workers, their idealism had been bruised by a
surplus of experience and complicated by that weary skepticism which seems
all but inseparable from modern urban life. (Who, going to and from work on
the New York subways for over a quarter of a century, could retain an
untarnished faith in the nobility of mankind?) The new political turn of the
Jewish unions was by no means a mere shrewd adaptation to American politics,
it also reflected deep, unspoken needs of the garment workers themselves 
				     #@#
   Kolesnik & Power, Catholic Education, MGH 1965 LC 65-20975 Gustave Weigel,
SJ (orig Rvu_Pol 19:275-307 7/57) American Catholic Intellectualism
  p72 When Galileo was condemned by the Church, the new science almost
literally left the Church
  p73 It is a fact that in the United States, where the Catholics form
something between a fifth to a third of the population, the proportion of
Catholics in American scholarship is nowhere near the overall figure
   p74 The American Catholic problem is a sociological one, not theological. 
The peculiar situation of a Church, whose historical roots are a
non-intellectual proletariat, gathered from all over Europe and only recently
rising to economic conditions requisite for scholarly dedication, is the
cause of our poor intellectual showing
   p75 The Church must, by divine mission, guard the deposit of faith. Any
novelty, even when it is only renovation rather than innovation, is
suspected. It seems that, to keep the deposit of faith, it is safest to keep
all of its expressions not only formally but even materially as we received
them from the past.. This explains the suspicion people have aginst the
intellectual. The cold, calm, ivory-tower contemplative is potentially
subversive. He seems to live on isolation and on a plane far removed from
pedestrian life. Yet he threatens the structure of man's work-a-day world
   p76 American Catholicism, until very recently, has always had the feeling
of being a beleaguered community. An ubiquitous, formidable enemy was
threatening its very existence. Loyal defense was needed, not a divisive
effort of criticism. Everything that was, took on a holy aspect; to be loved
and died for. Such an atmosphere was not propitious to American Catholic
intellectualism. Yet th increased social power of the Catholic group and its
greater economic independence have gradually diminished our sensation of
siege. The very fact that the Catholic Commission on Intellectual and
Cultural Affairs can now honestly recognize and publicly discuss the dearth
of Catholic intellectuals shows that our Catholic body is no longer
exclusively concerned with mere survival. Our young Catholics are not worried
about defense. They want to expand Catholic life as life
   p83 The general Catholic community in America does not know what
scholarship is. Instead of a true concept, false conceptions are
prevalent.. Yet in vast areas of our American Catholic community, the
intellectualoid is given the place of the intellectual
   p87 The more important feature of our American Catholic body is its
obsession with the apologetic defense of Catholic positions, ever looking to
verbal debate with opponents who are only projections of subjective fear..The
insecurity animating the apologetic spirit of Catholic teachers makes them
prone to undermine the real work of intellectualism. They wish to prevent the
students from meeting thought which has not been apologetically
sterilized. Instead of making the disciplines an intellectual encounter with
the real as it swims into our experience, they prefer to petrify it by
reducing it to a logical scheme of abstract verbalisms. The student is
habituated not to consider the existent real with its confusions,
effervescence and rich variety. He is taught to look spontaneously for a
given atemporal scheme of terminological coordinates which he can superimpose
on reality.. heritage from an unexamined past.. Memorization has been valued
over direct investigation
				     #@#
   Sayre (Columbia) & Kaufman (Yale) Governing NYC Russell Sage 1960 60-8408
   p11 Brooklyn was not to be denied, becoming a city in 1834
   p12 Andrew Haswell Green, who for thirty years made the creation of
the Greather City the prime object of his active career
   p13 State Constitutional Convention of 1894 had been more "reformist"
than "regular"; it had written a strong merit system requirement into the
state's basic law, separated city elections from state elections, imposed
strict limitations upon state and city finances, and in other ways made the
life of party leaders more difficult
   p16 coalition in the city elections of 1901: Seth Low, was the "Fusion"
candidate of Republicans, the independents, and the reformers had
rediscovered the tripartite formula for their successful participation in the
city's political contest - state legislative investigation, charter revision
from Albany, and Fusion in the city election
   p19 growth of the city was further encouraged by the opening of the Erie
Barge Canal in 1825, since this permitted shipping goods in bulk relatively
quickly and cheaply between the interior and the East. The Appalachian
Mountain range was for decades a towering barrier blocking land
communications with other ports, which meant that when railroads came, rail
service in and out of New York on the water-level route paralleling the
Hudson-Mohawk and the Erie Canal system also enjoyed a competitive advantage
   p21 fourty thousand manufacturing establishements, with the largest
factory work force in any American city (nearly a million industrial workers)
and the largest manufacturing payroll (close to $3 billion a year). The 
garment industry is the dominant one, but printing and publishing are also huge
   p51 city sales tax (the chief money maker for the city government after
the property tax, although first adopted in 1934 as a "temporary, emergency"
measure for the relief of the unemployed) has been tripled in rate in a
generation
   p59 maneuvers on th epart of one group to procure municipal services
precipitates countermeasures by opposed factions, and political battle is
joined. Therein lies a partial explanation of the unsymmetrical, sometime
sillogical, pattern of city functions
   p75 Indeed, it was even customary, during the depression decade, for
eligibles - those who had passed civil service examinations and were
registered on civil service eligible lists - to form numerous separate
associations to promote their interests. In many of the larger agencies there
are also religious fraternities - Catholic Holy Name Societies, Protestant St
George Societies, Jewish Shomrin Societies - made up of employees of the same
faith. These, too, often have political goals
    p80 Twenty-five years ago [Gvt by Ppl 1933 pp240-5] Denis Brogan, an
English observer of the American political scene, noted the importance of
what he called "the three B's" - betting, booze, and brothels - in state and
local politcts in this country.. business racketeering and labor
racketeering. The "business" groups often assume the guise of associations of
the kind that regulate conditions in an industry both economically and
politically, Under this protective coloration, some alleged business
associations have taken to providing "services" for their members, which
often means nothing more than that they will refrain from committing violence
upon their victims if the victims join the association and contribute
regularly to it. In the same fashion the "labor" gangs often disguised as
unions threaten work stoppages and violence in order to exact tribute from
employers
   p109 alternative to formal rules is the slow growth of custom, but in a
time of rapid change the contestants cannot wait for the slower process of
informal adjustment and accomodation. This is perhaps the basic condition
which now accelerates the transition from custom to formality that has long
been underway in the city and other governments. There have been at least
four special sources of this long-term trend: distrust of men in government
and parties; strict judicial cinstruction of the powers of municipal
corporations; strategic and tactical advantages of formalization; and the
requirements of technology
   p124 The number of registrants invariably reached its peak in presidential
years, dropped to about two thirds of this maximum in mayoral and
gubenatorial years, and dropped to less that one half of the
presidential-year figures in the odd years immediately preceding presidential
elections, when almost the only offices to be filled were judicial
   p127 Enrollement, however, is not a reliable index of part strength in
elections. Consistently a far smaller number of the voters in any election in
New York City cast Democratic ballots than enroll in the Democratic party
   p129 may one day seek favors from the government through political
channels is likely to be strengthened if he makes his demand as a member of
the party in power
   p135 Assembly districts have long been the smallest political subdivisions
in the state in which there are contests for elective office. At one time the
wards in New York City (abolished with the adoption of the charter in 1936)
of the old Board of Aldermen (supplanted by the City Council in 1936) were
perhaps slightly smaller, but not significantly so. Assembly DIstricts could
thus be easily managed from a political clubhouse (described below) and were
thus highly convenient units for party organization. Another factor
underlying the development of the Assembly District as a unit of party
representation is that until 1938 state assemblymen were elected annually.. 
Richard Croker became the leader of Tammany Hall..  convenient to delegate or
surrender to his District Leaders power over all th emunicipal offices in
their districts.. male Captain and a female cocaptain in each Election
District.. called upon by the constituents of their respective parties to get
favors of a personal nature.. establish personal liaison with as many voters
as possible
   p139 Democrats in Queens have had internal factional struggles for their
county leadership. And in a brief but bitter struggle, the self-selected
candidate to succeed Thomas Curran, long-time Republican leader in Manhattan
who died in 1958, was defeated
   p151 Wilson-Pakula Law, for example, requiring the assent of county
executive committees to allow candidates of one party to be nominated by
another party as well, was enacted by agreemnt to block Congressman Vito
Marcantonio of the American Labor party, whose supporters penetrated both
major parties in his district and prevented those parties from putting up
candidates to oppose him. When the parties differ on the Election Law, they
usually manage to work out some compromise, although the Republicans, who
occasionally capture both houses of the state legislature and even the
governorship as well, can sometime override Democratic opposition. Even then,
however, they often find some basis of agreement because the Democrats could
raise such a hue and cry about alleged violations of the sanctity of the
two-party system that the Republicans would be embarassed. When the Democrats
hold the governorship, they have no trouble blocking changes in the Election
Law proposed by the Republican legislative majority
   p159 To strenthen their hand in negotiations, th eLiberals often nominate
candidates of their own, then have these candidates withdraw if they are
satisfied with the results of their threat to make an independent stand, and
have their party committees endorse the major-party candidates who are
aceptable to them. In 1956, for example, 52 Liberal candidates withdrew from
the election and were replaced by Democrats, whose names withdrew from the
election and party lines on the voting machines
   p160 Democrats, on the other hand, are somewhat more intimately associated
with labor leaders in the city, but the Republican party sometimes gets
important labor support, particularly from some of the craft unions. The
Liberal party receives its chief financial support and leadership from the
International Ladies' Garment Workers Union, and its policies and strategies
are hardly distinguishable from those of the union
   p176 It is a good year for the Republicans in New York City when they can
send as many as a dozen assemblymen and seven or eight senators to Albany. 
Still more striking is the degree of Democratic domination of the City 
Council.. Proportional representation was abandoned after the 1945 election.. 
Democrats have recovered their old crushing majority; 24 of the 25 councilmen
elected in 1949 ran on the Democratic ticket, 23 in 1953, and 24 in 1957
   p179 bargain with the enemy in order to weaken his grass-roots offensive. 
When such deals are made, wor dis passed through the ranks of the minority
party that their is no enthusiasm in th eparty leadership for specified
candidates and he campiagn for them never gets out of low gear.. joint
nomination.. especially for judgeships and district attorneyships
   p187 1936, when the leader sof the garment worker's unions rejected the
admonition of Samuel Gompers to stay clear of political parties and decided
to organize the American Labor party, either the ALP or Liberals (led by
labor leaders who opposed the left-wing ALP leadership and broke away in 1944
to establish their own political organization).. In 1948, if the heavy ALP
vote for Henry A Wallace had gone to Harry S Truman, the Republicans would
not have taken the state
   p234 The department head who wishes to expand his field of choice when he
appoints a bureau chief must thus be inventive, patient, and persistent. One
method to which he may resort is to reorganize his department, creating new
bureaus or redefining the functions of existing bureaus. He may thus argue
that new qualifications are required for bureau chiefs, enlarging the number
and types of competitors who may take the examination. Another method
sometimes used by a department head is to propose the transfer of an elegible
civil servant from another bureau or department, appointing him as bureau
chief with the consent of the city's Personnel Department.  Still another
method is to persuade the Personnel Department that a simultaneous "open
competitive" and "promotion" examination should be held, hoping that higher
standards of examining and wider competition will enlarge his field of
choice; or the department head may petition successfully for an open
competitive examination only, arguing that there is not sufficient
competition within the ranks to justify a closed promotion examination. All
these efforts tend to yield narrow gains in freedom of choice by the
department head. He is more fortunate if he has an opportunity to appoint a
"provisional" bureau chief as his own choice while the examination process is
under way.  There is some chance that the provisional appointee may be
allowed to compete and thus become eligible for regular appointment, and the
department head will at least have had his choice in office for a time
   p263 The configuration of claimants on each side of every controversy is
often composed of quite disparate groups. On birth control questions, for
example, Protestant and Jewish groups may be joined with medical associations
and welfare groups, as well as with planned parenthood organizations.  On the
handling of child welfare cases, a professional society of social workers was
at odds with Catholic groups. Increase of governmental medical services for
the public may be backed by the American Public Health Association, yet
opposed by medical societies. Traffic and parking regulations may set bus
companies and truckers and taxicab operators and garage owners and the
American Automobile Association against each other, and may possibly arouse
businessmen in the areas affected. Neighborhood groups threatened with
displacement by new roadways or civic improvements may battle with all their
strength against planning and motorist and cultural groups. The divisions are
not always neat and symmetrical.  Any combination of elements, including
parts of the bureaucracies involved, may form to support or oppose an agency
on any question
   p283 The architects of these arrangements, including the school officials
and the religious group leaders, presumably anticipate peace and equillibrium
as a consequence of this controlled competition.. 54 local boards, each
conssting of 5 unsalaried members, appointed by the Borough Presidents (14
boards in Manhattan, 10 in The Bronx, 20 in Brooklyn, 8 in Queens, and 2 in
Richmond). Through these local boards, whose formal responsibilities are
ambiguous, the Borough Presidents, the Assembly District leaders, assemblymen
and councilmen, parent groups, local religious and patriotic groups, and
other local interests find opportunities to influence assistant
superintendents
   p297 The instability of the Traffc Department's relations to other agencies
led Mayor Wagner in 1955 to establish an Interdepartmental Traffic Council,
its seven members being the Traffic Commissioner, the Police Commissioner,
the Sanitation Commissioner, the City Administrator, an assistant to the
Mayor, and two members of the City Council. Its history has not demonstrated
that it can solve the Traffic Commissioner's major dilemmas. For example, one
of its conclusions in 1957 was the alleviation of traffic congestion in the
garment district should be regarded as a part of a comprehensive plan for the
whole area, embracing land use, zoning, building rehabilitation, new
constrution, as well as traffic flow, methods of loading and unloading, and
parking, a long-range task assigned prayefully by the Traffic Council to the
City Planning Commission.  Meanwhile, the Traffic Commisioner must wait
   p321 Port of New York Authority.. extending roughly 20 miles in every
direction from the Statue of Liberty. Established in 1921 by a compact between
the states.. free many of the region's piers used by the railroads for world
shipping.. In 1928, it opened two bridges between Staten Island and New
Jersey. In 1931, it opened a third such bridge, acquired the Holland Tunnel
(which had been built earlier by a different interstate body), and finished
the George Washington Bridge.  In 1932, it opened a Union Inland Freight
Terminal in Manhattan, for handling less-than-carload freight and
transferring much trucking congestion away from the crowded waterfront.  In
1938, the first tube of the Lincoln Tunnel
   p391 over the design of buildings, bridges, dockes, and other structures
on public lands; and over the maintenance of monuments, sculpture, and
paintings.. But the [Art] Commission must act within sixty days after
submission or its consent is not necessary..  articulate constituency: the
Fine Arts Federation.. What the Commission cannot inspect, it cannot
disapprove; one battle over a disapproval will consume its resources for weeks
   p406 first aim of the leaders of the city's bureaucracies, in seeking
autonomy, is to minimize the burden of supervision they receive from other
participants.. most important strategic method is to secure wide acceptance
of am inviolate status, a taboo against "political interference" or the
intervention of "special interests"..  conscious of their experience and
knowledge in their specialized fields, and they are aware that they will
probably bear the brunt of error while others claim the credit for their
success. Their leaders regard as necessary the protection of their group
values and their settled traditions against the enthusiasm and whims of
"amateurs" or "innovators"
   p407 opportunities for "outside" intervention do arise, as when the courts
invalidate an existing procedure and prescribe a new one, or when
technological progress compels an important change in picture..
bureaucracies tend to absorb them reluctantly and slowly, modifying them if
possible to fit into going procedures with the least change in settled
habits.. rhetoric often has an imperialistic sound, their tactics are
sometimes aggressive and turbulent, but their concrete goals remain
conservative
   p413 "promotion from within".. amount of "new blood" that the city
bureaucracies must absorb is minimal, and practically all of it is at the
lowest ranks
   p423 Teachers' Union of New York City became Local 5 of the American
Federation of Teachers, AFL. In 1935 the Teachers' Guild was organized by an
insurgent group in protest against the left-wing ties of the teachers' Union,
and in 1941, upon the expulsion of the latter from the AFT, the Guild became
the AFL affiliate. Neither the Union nor the Guild, nor the two together,
ever commanded a majority membership among teachers, although they have
provided much of the militancy and strategy to the whole array of teachers'
groups
   p455 Democratic part leaders were for many years successful in preventing
centralization of a number of city functions originally located in county and
borough offices. Not until the administration of Fiorello La Guardia was it
possibel to establish one city Department of Parks, a single city Sheriff
(under the merit system), and integrated Department of Public Works, and a
single City Register, for the division of these operations among the five
subdivisions of the city provided the county party organizations with
generous numbers of jobs and other rewards. Indeed, despite the centralizing
achievements of the La Guardia period, the borough offices remain, a New York
Post survey recently revealed, centers of patronage and preserves of the
parties able, because of the party leader interest in them, to stand off all
attempts at official investigation, reorganization, and reform
   p489 William Randolph Hearst, for instance, was reportedly invited by
Charles F Murphy, then head of Tammany hall, to pick the Democratic mayoral
candidate in 1917 so that Tammany could be sure of haning the Hearst papers
on his side. Hearst had earlier utulized his newpapers to secure his
ownnomination and election to Congress, and then his nomination for mayor,
and finally his nomination for governor. Joseph Pulitzer and Roy Howard were
also "kingmakers"
   p497 1882, when the City Reform Club.. John Jay Chapin, his cousin William
Jay Schieffelin, Richard Welling, and Theodore Roosevelt..  Good Government
Clubs (dubbed "Goo Goos" by the regular party leaders) which played a
considerable role in the 1894 election of reform Mayor William L Strong. The
founding of the Citizens Union in 1897 was primarily an act of the City
Club's leaders (Cutting, Welling, Schieffelin, Kelly, Elihu Root.. Carl
Schurz, Nicholas Murray Butler, Jacob Schiff, and J pierpot Morgan. The Union
thus began its life as a municipal political party,establishing for that
purpose district clubs.. first candidate for Mayor, Seth Low in 1897, was
defeated because Republicans refused to join a Fusion movement, but in 1901
Low was elected with joint Citizens Union and Republican support.  Thereafter
the Union's role as a municipal political part began to decline.. When the
vestigial district organizations were finally liquidated in 1918
   p505 Citisens Budget Commission, established in June, 1932, had its origin
in the city's financial crisis of that year.. to participate in decisions
concerning the city's financial rescue.. "focus citizen activities on th
epoint where spending originates".. Trustees in 1932 included Peter Grimm
(president of the Real Estate Board of New York, 1927-1931, as well as
long-time president of William A White and Sons, one of the city's largest
real estate firms), Henry Bruere (president of the Bowery Savings Bank),
Lewis E Pierson (Irving Trust Company), WIlliam Church Osborn (a leading
attorney), Raymond B Fosdick (like Bruere, a former commissioner of the
Mitchel administration), Thomas J Watson (president of the Merchants
Association)
   p510 [Central Trades and Labor] Council has played no important in the
leadership of the Liberal party established in 1944, although some of the
Council's member unions joined with some CIO unions in launching that
party. The Council has preferred instead to rely upon its traditional pattern
of close affiliation with the leaders of the city's majority party. Whether
this tradition will be modified as one of the consequences of the pending
merger with CIO unions into a new AFL-CIO Council is uncertain, but the
persistence of the long-established pattern is suggested by the 1957 choice
of a building trades union leader - Harry Van Arsdale, of the Electrical
Workers - to succeed Lacey as Council president and presumably to head the
merged organization whe it is formally established in 1959
   p523 The criminal courts, listed in ascending order according to the
severity of the maximum penalties they may impose, are the Magistrates'
Court, the Court of Special [General in Manhattan] Sessions, and the County
Courts.  The civil courts, arranged in ascending order according to the
authorized maximum dollar amounts of claimed damages they may handle, are the
mUnicipal Court, the City Court, the Trial and Special "Terms" (divisions) of
the Supreme Court, which also possesses, but rarely exercises, jurisdiction
in criminal cases. The special courts are the Surrogates' Court, for wills,
estates, adoptions, and guardianships, and the Domestic Relations Court of
the City of New York
   p542 A man who wants to be a judge must normally be a party insider, and,
in addition, must be prepared in many cases to donate substantial sums of
money to the organization of the appropriate party leader whose influence
will be the chief factor in his nomination for appointment or election. This
practice obtains even when the aspirant has worked long and hard for his
party and is well qualified for the post. And he is expected, once in office,
to contribute generously to his party in its fund-raising campaigns. Some
District Leaders can apparently extract as much as a year's salary plus an
additional "campaign fund" of several thousand dollars
   p615 [City Council] With the minority now reduced to one Republican, or
two at most.. Minority Leader, Stanley M Isaacs, an experienced, informed,
persistent politician, keeps a spotlight of publicity on Democratic policies
and maneuvers. Though he cannot block them on the floor, his success in
raising the hue and cry has probably deterred or altered many measures that
might well have passed routinely and in obscurity
   p628 In these three fields of formal powers - the enactment of local
laws, the expanse budget, the capital budget - the Boardof Estimate has the
dominant role
   p629 The Mayor introduces the budget and the Council ratifies it after the
board is finished with its initial transformation of the Mayor's budget, but
thereafter the Board (aided by its trusted agent, the Budget Director) is
undisputed master of the expense budget's many changes during the fiscal
year.. Board of Estimate supervises the "assessable improvements" system of
the city, the Board's CHief Engineer approving those costing less than
$10,000, the Board itself acting upon all other proposals of Local
Improvement Boards in each Borough or taking the initiative itself
   p681 Most of the 36 nominees for Mayor have been lawyers: this was the
case for 28, or three fourths of all nominees. Eight have not been lawyers:
Low, Hearst, Waterman, Thomas, Pounds, Corsi, McAvoy, and Christenberry. Of
the eight nonlawyers, five have been Republican nominees, three have been the
candidates of third parties
   p683 36 nominees for the Mayoralty may be described as follws: 14 would
seem to belong to the Irish group (including Robert F Wagner, who was the son
of a German Methodist father and an Irish Catholic mother, himself a
Catholic married to a Protestant, and his children Catholic, is a delight to
both ticket-balancers and electorates); 12 to "old stock" ethnic groups
(British and Dutch primarily); 5 to the Jewish group (which by the logic of
politics is both a religious and an ethnic group); and 5 to the Italian group
(including Fiorello H La Guardia, who as an Italian Protestant with Jewish
[mother] ancestors plus multilingual capabilites was almost a "balanced
ticket" in himself)
   p689 Six Mayors have been reelected, La Guardia winning three
terms. McClelan, Hylan, Walker, O'Dwyer, and Wagner (all Democratic nominees)
were twice elected. Low and mitchel, although renominated, faile dof
reelection. The city's electorates have chosen seven Catholics and five
Protestants as Mayors. The first four Mayors (Van Wyck, Low, McClellan,
Gaynor) were Protestants. The first Catholic Mayor was Mitchel, a Republican
and Fusion nominee; La Guardia was the only subsequent Protestant
Mayor.. sixty-year period since 1897. The four years of Van Wyck, the two
years of McClellans's first term, the seven years of Walker, the one year of
O'Brien - fourteen years in total - may be described as Tammany years. This
span of years is exceeded by the eighteen years of Fusion Mayors: Low, two
years; Mitchel, four years; La Guardia, twelve years
   p697 office of Mayor is the end of a career, not an office which leads to
higher posts. The office uses up the man.  Wagner's 1956 nomination for the
Unites States Senate was the first break in a sixty-year tradition which has
inexorably consigned Mayors to comparative obscurity after
   p713 Bargaining and accomodation are equally characteristic of the
relations between one core group plus its satellites and other core groups
with their satellites.. core groups themselves do not exhibit solid internal
unity; each is in many respects a microcosm of the entire system
   p719 Since each decision center in the city's government and politics has
attained a high degree of self-containment, the problem of exerting popular
control over them has been complicated. For one thing, it is difficult to
assign responsibility for unpopular policies. For another, and more
importantly, the capacity of these many separate centers to maintain their
essential autonomy, to outwit efforts to supervise them from outside each
center itself, or to adulterate the effects of such efforts
				     #@#
   Ungovernable City Yates (Yale) 1977  MIT 0-262-74013-3
   p5 in 1888 James Bryce [Am Cmwlth 1:608] wrote that "there is no denying
that the government of cities is the one conspicuous failure of the United
States"
   p6 too decentralized to permit coherent planning.. too centralized to
support a responsive, flexible relationship.. mayor does not control his
bureaucracies.. high-level administrators do not control their street-level
bureaucrats
   p69 "By 1815 Western towns had witnessed the appearance of all the urban
problems which confronted Eastern cities.. crises came on many fronts. Indeed, 
the multiplicity of issues was the real danger.  Communities could handle
some of the challenges, but not all. Yet their interrelatedness made success
in any single one difficult" [Wade, Urb_Frontier, Chicago 1959 p99]
   p129 teachers picketed with signs that read "community control means
racist control," and community residents marched with signs that read
"student strike against racist teachers" [cover,Carter,Pickets,Parents,1971]
   p153 Some of the city's bureacracies, like police and fire, were
distinctly independent and were run in the old-fashioned manner as Irish
fiefdoms. Sanitation was Italian.. From Lindsay's perspective the parts of
the bureaucracy that were not controlled by hostile Irish and Italian clubs
or by political hacks were likely to be dominated by old-line bureaucrats -
another scourge of liberal reformers
   p154 Equally important, the mayor's aides, some of whom had been involved
in the civil-rights movement, had a very clear idea of who the good guys and
villains were in city politics. Finally, the aides reinforced the mayor's
almost chiliastic [millenialist] view of urban leadership.  They believed
that the city was dangerously close to complete collapse and their job was to
save it
   p155 Civil servants often felt that they were held in contempt by the
young mayoral assistants and that no one in city hall was interested in their
expertise and ideas
				 #@#
   Bullock, Hitler&Stalin 1993 ISBN 0-679-72994-1
   p7 Like Stalin, he served as a choirboy.. Alois Hitler as not a
sympathetic figure. He was authoritarian and selfish, showing little concern
for the feelings of his younger wife and little understanding of his children
   p9 Hitler's great hero was Richard Wagner.. source of theatricality and
epic scale of his own political style
   p18 [Hitler] By the autumn of 1909, however, his funds had run out; he
left his room without paying the rent he owned, and took to sleeping out on
park benches, even in doorways
   p37 If Stalin's pieces contained little that was original, Lenin was
impressed by the combination of their down-to-earth tone with unswerving
devotion to the Bolshevik line
   p44 no doubt that Hitler was a good soldier.. infuriating his fellow
soldiers by continuing to "spout" like a recruiting poster
   p73 difficulty in establishing human relationships with individuals, his
rapport with a mass audience was exceptional.. impression of spontaneity..
never swept away by the enthusiasm he elicited..  Hitler dangerous was this
combination of fanaticism and calculation
   p77 Hitler and Lenin shared an insistence on the importance of winning the
support of the masses with an equal insistence on the inability of the masses
to organize themselves
   p80 Hitler, still ill at ease on social occasions, was clever enough to
exploit his own awkwardness, deliberately behaving in exaggerated fashion,
arriving late and leaving early
   p103 Any government that tried to take the [Stolypin reformed] land back
from them in order to collectivize agriculture would meet determined
resistance..  If Lenin reluctantly accepted the postponement of the
collectivization of agriculture, he was determined not to allow free trade in
grain..  Resistance was widespread. THe peasants hid their stocks and cut
production
   p154 Hitler's ideology, however crude and unconvincing to those who did
not share it, provided him with a view of the [Hegelian] historical process
that gave him the same assurance as Marxism gave to Communist leaders. Like
Lenin and Stalin, he treated policies and tactics as matters, not of
principle, but of expediency, the object of which was to gain support and win
power
   p209 Stalin set up the goal of overtaking the capitalist nations and
putting an end to "the age-old backwardness of our country." Socialism was no
longer the product of capitalism, as Marx had thought, but an alternative
designed to accelerate the development of those parts of the world left
behind by the industrial progress of the West
   p220 Columbia historian Fritz Stern has suggested that the special
attraction that Hitler had for German Protestants, not least Protestant
pastors, owed much to the "silent secularization" of Protestantism during the
previous centruy in which the Church became identified with the fate of the
nation and the monarchy.. Nietzchean irrationalism, heroic man in place of
economic man
   p285 forced collectivization.. Stalin himself later told Churchill that it
had been as hard a war as that against the Nazis and cost ten million lives
[WSC WW2 IV 1951 pp447-8]
   p339 [Hitler] refusal to be bound by legal convention and his courage in
acting in accord with natural justice [sitn eth?]
   p343 belief that the two men shared, that they were chosen to play such a
role, and therefore exempt from the ordinary canons of human conduct.. 
narcissistic
   p367 Both men took special pains to conceal, as well as to exploit, their
personalities. Both owed a great dea of their success as politicians to their
ability to disguise, from allies as well as opponents, their thoughts and
their intentions
   p375 Hitler, who was an aggressive vegetarian and teetotaller, forbade
smoking and kept a simple table
   p381 Stalin had mocked religious belief since his days in the Tiflis
seminary. Hitler had been brought up as a Catholic and was impressed by the
organization and power of the Church.. had no time at all for its teaching,
regarding it as a religion fit only for slaves
   p409 He insisted to Otto Wegener and others with whom he talked privately
before coming to power: "We alone can and must think clearly about racial
questions. For us these questions are a key and a signpost. But for the
public at large they are poison" [1985 p213]
   p414 Hitler has said in Mein_Kampf [1939 p110] "The art of leadership
consists in concentrating the attention of the people on a single
adversary. making different opponents appear as if they belonged to the same
category"
   p503 fear of informers, which made everyone afraid to speak, producing
that atomization of society that Aristotle long ago saw as one of the
safeguards of tyranny " the creation of mistrust, for a tyrant is not
overthrown until men begin to have confidence in one another" [Pol V ii]
   p525 "The forty-eight hours after the march into the Rhineland were the
most nerve-racking in my life. If the French had then marched into the
Rhineland we would have had to withdraw with o ur tails between our legs, for
the militray forces at our disposal would have been wholly inadequate for
even a modearte resistance" [Paul Schmidt 1949 p320]
   p536 Franco victory was not desirable.. "Our interest lay in a
continuation of the war and in keeping up the tension in the Mediterranean."
Both Hitler and Stalin valued the diversionary effect
   p554 Unlike Stalin, Hitler did not attempt to carry out a complete purge
of the High Command. He was later to regret
   p567 psychological preparation of the German people for war..  "business
of the political leadership to await or bring about the suitable moment"
   p575 "little tricks of bluff and bluster".. Without firing a shot Germany
had already come close to nullifying the results for which the Western powers
had fought the World War
   p613 This was too much for Stalin. After six years of pouring buckets of
filth over each other's heads, he said, they could not expect their peoples
to believe that all was forgotten and forgiven. Public opoinion in Russia,
and no doubt in Germany, too, would have to be prepared slowly for the change
   p617 "I accept the British Empire and I am ready to pledge myself
personally to its continued existence and to commit the power of the German
Reich to this" [doc germ frn pol 18-45 d vii 265]
   p634 Stalin was the more reserved, Hitler more flamboyant and changeable
in mood; Stalin operated in the shadows, Hitler perfomed best in the
limelight. Stalin was more the calculator, Hitler the gambler
   p647 [Poland, Hilter] "Upper classes" in practise meant officers,
officials, judges, landowners, teachers, intllectuals, priests - anyone with
the capacity for leadership. Once arrested they were herded into camps were
thousands were exeuted
   p659 The luck that Hitler believed would always respond to a bold enough
bid did not desert him
   p696 [Hitler 11July41] "Bolshevism is Christianity's illegitimate child.
Both are inventions of the Jew"
   p697 Substitute "class" for "race," the Communist party exercising
dictatorship in the name of the proletariat for a racial elite; "the
individual exists only for the state" instead of "only for the Volk"; "agents
of history" for "agents of Providence" - and Stalin would have found little
to disagree with. Together they represent the twentieth century's most
formidable examples of those simplificateurs_terribles whom the nineteenth
century historian Jakob Burckhardt foresaw as characteristic of the century
to follow
   p707 regent, Prince Paul, was pro-British, but was impressed by the fall
of France and by the offer of Salonika.. Simovic, rebelled
   p708 Greece was to be occupied, Yugoslavia destroyed
   p738 Rosenberg saw "Muscovy" as the heart of "Russian-Mongol backwardness"
which under the tsarist and Soviet regimes alike had supressed and forced a
forced Russification on the national identities of Ukrainians and Estonians
[ie Rosenberg's], Georgians and Tartars..  Rosenberg's plans for partitioning
the Soviet Union varied, but common to all of them was the creation of a
Ukrainian state and the formation of Baltic and Caucasian federations
   p759 As Himmler told his SS commanders: [Posen 4Oct43] "This is a page in
our history which has never been written and is never to be written.. We had
the moral right, we had the duty to destroy this people which wanted to
destroy us".. selected those fit enough to be worked to death
   p761 miscalculation. Always speaking of the United States with contempt as
another degenerate democracy, "a society corrupted by Jews and niggers"
   p763 Neither Hitler nor Stalin was content with assuming strategic
direction of the war; they constantly intervened in operations as well
   p772 The fact that Hitler's winter success had been accomplished by an act
of will in defiance of the professional advice of his generals had
strengthened his sence of mission
   p776 Hitler resisted, as strongly as Stalin had, intelligence reports that
called into question the picture he had formed
   p817 Stalin proposed the liquidation of the 50,000 German officers..
Elliott Roosevelt, FDRs son, made a speech expressing enthusiasm, Churchill
walked out of the room in disgust. He was quickly followed by Stalin, who put
both hands on his shoulders, assured him he had not been talking seriously,
and persuaded him to return [WSC WW2 V p330]
   p837 "After my miraculous escape from death today I am more than ever
convinced that it is my fate to bring our common enterprise to a successful
conclusion." Nodding his head, mussolini could only agree: "After what I have
seen here, I am absolutely of your opinion. This was a sign from heaven."
   p855 After long hesitation, the three major Allies had agreed at Tehran to
accept Tito's National Liberation Army, not General Drazha Mihailovic's Royal
Yugoslav Army, as the effective resistance movement. But they did not accept
the declaration of the Ant-Fascist Council held at Jajce in October 1943
refusing to acknowledge the king
   p898 silence about nuclear fission meant that an American project was
under way.. reports passed secretly to him by the physicist Klaus Fuchs
working at Los Alamos
   p908 Of the 5.7 million Soviet prisoners.. four million had died..  force
was used to send them back to Russia.. Twenty percent were sentenced to death
of twenty-five years in camps
   p927 When Djilas tried to explain, Stalin would not let him finish,
declaring, "We have no special interest in Albania. We agree to Yugoslavia
swallowing Albania."
   p943 Were the Russians really prepared to give up a Communist-controlled
East Germany for the promise of neutrality by a reunited country?.. It would
be characteristic of Stalin not to have made up his mind how far hewas
prepared to go until he had tried out the strength and weaknesses of the
other parties' positions around the negotiating table
   p956 Mikoyan recalls Stalin telling Beria, "I won't give you Zhukov. I
know him, he is not a traitor."
   p973 The fact that they were underestimated by their rivals was a psoitive
advantage to both men
   p976-7 But the historical record shows that even in the worst
circumstances, not only in battle but in overcrowded prisons and camps, under
torture, in the Resistance, and in the face of certain death, there was a
handful - drawn from every nation - who showed to what heights men and women
can rise
				 #@#
   Perret 1999 Eisenhower ISBN 0-375-50046-4
   p20 "He that conquers his own soul is greater than he who conquers a
city".. Ike, who had inherited something of his father's capacity for rage,
tried to remember what his mother had told
   p32 When his teachers found that he was by far the best history student
they had, he was given different and more challenging assignmnets than his
classmates. This only gave him a chance to show his superiority in yet
another field, English. He had a natural gift for writing clear, effective
prose. Ike found he had a talent for math, too, especially geometry
   p33 It was Bob Davis who taught Ike how to use a shotgun, trap muskrat and
mink, paddle a flatboat, handle a trout rod and above all how to play
poker. The Bob Davis secret was to figure out the percentages
   p34 Even Edgar conceded there was something unusual in his brother's
intellect. "His curiosity is inexaustible. It always was."
   p55 Ike was disgusted: "How did he ever make general? He never broke a
regulation in his life!"
   p68 There was something that could be done better. When one lieutenant
began marveling at how smoothly the camp was running, Ike told him abruptly,
"Get out and find something wrong with this camp! It's not that good!"
   p80 every instance, the force supported by tanks won.. Ike and Patton
wrote articles for the Infantry_Journal
   p93 The biggest weakness of senior officers in France had been an
unwillingness to act decisively. The unstated point behind the Leavenworth
problems was to force students to make firm deisions, often in the light of
information that was fragmentary or, conversely, when they were swamped with
more informaton than they could possibly digest
   p132 MacArthur wrote in one of the, "A brilliant officer... in time of
war [he] should be promoted to general officer rank immediately"
   p133 Ike sat down at the typewriter he had recently acquired after
discovering he couldn't read his own diary
   p156 An officer could put his negative on a proposal only if he offered a
solution to the problem he claimed to have identified..  twenty-four hours to
come up with an answer. He could not even leave the building until he
produced a reply to the Green Hornet and drew its sting
   p196 British approach, which relied on committees and conferences to
coordinate ground, air and naval operations. That wasn't how..  Pershing
hadoperated through a small staff under his direct control..  time to get
used to the committee.. If anyone practiced total war, it was going to be
Eisenhower, not Hitler. To get there he would have to overcome many of his
most cherished theories
   p206 like a straitlaced country schoolteacher.. War meant the professional
management of socially acceptable violence, a responsibility that had to be
discharged dispassionately and systematically.. Bradley's greatest
skill.. pulling supply, intelligence, transportation and communications
together in a way that got the most out of the fighting skills..
   p227 inviolability was blown.. forced Mussolini out.. Eisenhower,
meanwhile, rode out the storm of protest fro catholic opinion at home for
sanctioning a heavy bombing within the boundaries of Rome
   p257 But Marshal was interested.. wondering for nearly two years how he
was going to put American divisions ashore.. wooden mock-up of an LST at Fort
Knox.. tank crews practiced with it
   p280 De Gaulle responded that the sooner it could be implemented, the
better; delay would only exhaust the nervous energies of those involved and
increase the risk of a security failure
   p289 Like many another ground commander, the only air power Monty
recognized was the airplane he could see attacking an enemy position in close
support of his frontline units. Counter-air, deep interdiction, strategic
bombing, photo recon and much else that air forces did were mysteries
   p318 "Their high mobility could never be achieved by our methods," a
chagrined Churchill told Alexander
   p324 learned much from MacArthur all the same, and adopted some of his
techniques, such as initially criticizing proposals he actually agreed with
and sounding enthusiastic about ideas he didn't agree with at all
   p346-7 Churchill was indignant at this dismissal of Berlin as a worthwhile
objective, but Eisenhower was following much the same strategy as Grant: Kill
the enemy's army and his cities will fall..  Grant's greatest admirers.. man
who viewed the New Deal as dangerously "socialistic".. told his son that the
Soviets were "arrogant"
   p381 [Paul] Davis raised tens of millions from Eisenhower's large and
rapidly growing circle of millionaire friends and acquaintances, but the
faculty dislike Davis intensely. Instead of being greatful for the turnaround
in the university's finances - and their own improved salaries - they
criticized Eisenhower for appointing him
   p421 Detroit banker called Joseph Dodge..  director of the Bureau of the
Budget.. Lucius Clay's financial adviser in the Occupation of Germany
[designed Japan miracle, too]
   p425 considered Truman incompetent in the first ttask of government - the
security of the state.. no intention of growing - the extra layer of skin
that professional politicians need
   p430 end the wage and price controls imposed because of the Korean
War. Eisenhower and Dodge wanted to lift them as soon as possible, bring in a
tax cut and balance the federal budget by cutting governemtn expenditure
   p459 Dulles came across to liberal professors and journalists as a
slightly creepy, Manichaean Presbyterian preacher stalking the world stage,
H-bombs in his hands and sticking out of his every pocket, itching for an
opportunity to nuke the godless Reds
   p464 Every time he met with NATO leaders, he was liekly to ask, "Why
should 250 million Europeans be defended by 200 million Americans?  You've
got the skills, the wealth, the industrial capacity"
   p484 Every senior member of the White House staff was told to keep a copy
of the platform for ready reference. A promise was a promise was a promise
   p509 "We can only combat Communism in the long run if our economy is
healthy." He was right. Possessions, not weapons, won the Cold War
   p514 "You may have to move to one side or the other. You may have to move
around some obstacle. You may have to feint, to pull the defending forces out
of position. You may encounter heavy enemy forces, and temporarily have to
retreat. That may be the way you have to work at this farm problem"
   p597 In the campaign that followed, Eisenhower wasn't campaigning for
Nixon so much as he was campaigning against Kennedy, whom he mockingly
called "the young genius"
   p599 farewell.. country needed to guard against "the acquisition of
unwarranted influence by the military-industrial complex"
				 #@#
	Unholy Trinity [aka Ratlines] Aarons & Loftus St Martins 1998 
ISBN0-312-18199-X
   p xvi It is no coincidence that Pavelic's lieutenant Srecko Rover -
whose roles in the brutal atrocities in and around Sarajevo during
World War II.. has given Tudjman's government specialist advice on how
to conduct a good massacre.. Rover and his Ustashi comrades who were
smuggled down the Vatican Ratlines to Argentina, America, Canada,
Australia, and Britain, trained a new generation of Western-educated
Croatian war criminals who left their adopted countries to slaughter
Serbs and Muslims in the 1990s Balkan wars
   pp4-5 For the rest of his life, he never forgot the moment that the
Reds held a gun to his head. That memory became the Pope's recurring
nightmare. Pacelli's 'private doctor recounted later that the Pope
often relived it in his dreams even when he was nearly eighty'. Some
historians trace Pacelli's silence towards Hitler to that May Day in
Munich.. inevitable collapse of Soviet rule in Russia would give the
Vatican the long hoped for opportunity to bring Orthodox schismatics
back into Rome's fold. Therefore, 'quiet but thorough preparations
[were] continually being made in Rome' for eventual missionary work in
the East. The Pope himself had 'acquired a large piece of land in Rome
in which [would] be erected a Russian seminary for training of
priests, chosen from the exiled clergy'
   p18 tiny but highly influential cabal around Pius XII indeed
favoured this secret policy. The two men most closely involved were
Alcide de Gasperi, post-war leader of the Italian Christian Democrat
party, and Mosignor Giovanni Montini [Pope Paul VI]
   p50 well-organized network of Central and East European Nazi
emigres was operating on the Vatican's fringes.. mysterious spy
organisation called Intermarium
   p52-4 historical convergence of French and Vatican interests in
Central Europe played a crucial role in de Gaulle's schemes.. depended
on Vatican assistance 'to help French politics in Bavaria, Wurtemberg
and Baden-Baden for the creation of a federal state of Catholic
Germany', detached from the Protestant majority. The final link in de
Gaulle's plan was a Central European Catholic Pan-Danubian
Confederation, allied to Poland and the Baltic states
  p57 Founded in 1453 with the patronage of Pope Nicholas V, San Girolamo 
has produced some of the most outstanding Croatian scholars, scientists, 
writers and priests. Like France, Croatia is one of the Church's most 
beloved nations, a Catholic bulwark against Orthodox Schismatics
   p78 US intelligence received even more sensational information from
their confidential source, who claimed that 'Pavelic holds frequent
secret meetings with Monsignor Montini, the Under Secretary of State
of the Holy See. Gowen was just then starting to piece together the
Intermarium jigsaw puzzle. From wha he had learned from Vajta, he was
convinced that the Vatican was deeply implicated in some very unsavoury 
business. Information received by the US Embassy in Rome in early January 
1947 claimed that Pavelic had been in San Girolamo the previous month
   p84 Pavelic's arch enemies, the pro-Royalist Serbian Cetniks,
believe that 'he ought not to be turned over to Tito at the present
time since his trial would be used as a basis for more anti-American
and pro-Communist propaganda'
   p96-7 Pavelic awarded Waldheim a major decoration for his services, and 
then followed him to Austria. In July 1947 the Yugoslavs requested
Draganovic's extradition, especially citing his role in the Kozara offensive, 
which was carried out in his capacity as Vice President of the Ustashi 'Office 
for Colonisation'.. One of the tasks he admitted performing with great energy 
was overseeing the conversion of Orthodox Serbs.. admitted accepting
appointment as the Ustashi's representative to the Vatican
   p115 [Monsignor Milan] Simcic is a senior Vatican official who
freely admits that San Girolamo protected senior Ustashi fugitives
   p148 likely that the deal had been struck between Tito and the Vatican 
included a provision requiring Draganovic to retire behind the 'Iron Curtain'
    p151 Soviet intelligence created 'anti-Communist' emigre fron
groups.. co-opt the legitimate emigre opposition, splinter their
leadership and provoke them into premature and poorly organised
rebellions which were easily defeated.. classic example was The Trust,
organised by [former papal seminarian] Felix Dzerzhinsky himself..
British intelligence poured huge sums of money into The Trust without
realising they were subsidising the Communists
   p161-5 For years Canaris and Jahke had been secretly plotting to
overthrow Hitler and form an Anglo-German alliance against Stalin.
There is evidence of careful pre-arrangement with the Vatican to pass
the plotters' messages in the event of hostilities.. Admiral Canaris,
the 'Jesuitical Russophobe' had a direct liaison with Father Leiber of
the Jesuits, the Pope's confidant
   p175 The hybrid Uniate Church was a compromise devised in the
sixteenth century by the Jesuits and encouraged by the Habsburg
dynasty of Austria as a political counterweight to Orthodox Russia
   p177 British intelligence also sensed the explosive potential of a
Catholic-Nazi alliance in the Ukraine
   p178-9 Metropolitan Anastasius of Yugoslavia was head of the
Synodal or Karlowac [rocor.org] Church, representing the right wing of
Russian Orthodoxy which was ardently pro-German. The head of his
German diocese was Metropolitan Seraphin of Berlin who called Hitler
'the great leader of the German people who has raised the sword
against the foes of the lord'.. Archbishop Vitalie in the United
States.. Russian Priests Grabbe and Kisiliew, who later worked for
[Red-Nazi Prince] Turkul
   p182 As one of the leaders of the 'monarchist emigres', Turkul must
have been amused. Seraphim and Anastasius had served their purpose,
the Orthodox Church was hopelessly divided
   p181 Galician SS, complete with Uniate chaplains, would soon be a
Catholic army in a crusade against the 'Godless Bolsheviks' Bishop
Bucko must have been especially pleased that the 'anti-Russian
nationalism' of his people had been preserved.. Vatican floated a
story in the New York Herald Tribune and the Washington Post about
Pius XII's post-war hopes for Europe. The Pope was said to be in
favour of an anti-Communist Central European Confederation of Catholic
states, 'which would stretch from the Baltic to the Black Seas'
   p185 Wrecking the Vlasov Army was the key to Turkul's strategy. The
Nazis were planning to use captured Soviet General Andrei Vlasov to
recruit an army of Soviet volunteer from the POW [Vlasov liberated
Prague from the Nazis for the Allies but was deported by Churchil to
be shot by Stalin]
   p187 Soon General Vlasov had agreed that at least the Galician
Ukraine would not be considered part of a Greater Russia after the
Communists were defeated... Draza Mihailovic's Cetniks whose forces
had also collaborated with the Nazis
   p193 State Department would only hand over those 'non-Polish' Ukrainians
   p211-3 [King] Edward [VIII] had promised Hitler that Britain would
never interfere with his plans 're Jews or re anything else'..
pro-Nazi American Wallis Simpson was used as the excuse.. J. Edgar
Hoover was convinced that [fmr King Edward] Windsor was himself a
dangerous Nazi agent.. according to German Foreign Office Records,
Windsor actually disclosed to a [Nazi] emissary the details of a
secret meeting of the Allied War Council.. The more they kept silent
about upper class Fascists, the safer the Communist moles became.
respected by the British establishment as the trusted guardians of
Royalty's greatest scandal, the GRU agents were quickly promoted
    p217 By the time he left London in 1946, Philby had merged the
hopelessly riddled Nazi networks like Intermarium and Prometheus into
the Anti-Bolshevik Bloc of Nations
   p252 French conservatives really did not want Barbie back, because
he could expose several prominent French politicians as Gestapo informers
   p270 Nixon administration, the US State Department secretly informed 
the Australian government that they were ignoring Ustashi fugitives in
America because they were useful in turning out the ethnic vote
   p289-90 The bankers of Zurich, on the other hand, know that the
bulk of the stolen Nazi money was laundered from Switzaerland through
the one bank that can never be audited. The trail of Nazi money leads
to the one financial institution with total diplomatic immunity: the
Vatican Bank.. back doors of some notionally Swiss-controlled arms
factories straddled the border and opened inside Germany. According to
Stuart Eizenstat's report to Congress, nearly 40 persent of all the
Third Reich's arms deals were handled by the Swiss
   p295 It is no coincidence that the Swiss passed a law in 1934
making disclosure of Swiss bank accounts a crime
   p300 Ante Pavelic himself, the Croatian Nazi leader, moved to Buenos
Aires and became a 'security adviser' to the Perons. Laundered through
the 'untraceable' Vatican Bank, the Nazi treasure moved from
Switzerland to South America. There the stolen funds were invested in
a number of Argentine businesses whose lawyer was, of course, Allen
Dulles..1950s much of the stolen proceeds were laundered back to
Germany for the great economic revival of West Germany
				 #@#
   Lenczowski SovPersUSFrnPol Cornell 1982
   pp16-7 As Zimmerman has obeserved, before 1954 Soviet commentary
described the balance of power with the neutral term "distribution of
power," or "correlation of forces" (sootnoshenie sil). In 1959, the
term "preponderance of power," or "favorable balance of power"
(pereves sil), began to gain prominence, reflecting the increasing
optimism of Soviet assesments of the international situation. By 1962,
after the setback of the Cuban Missle Crisis, the expression
"equilibrium" (ravnovesie sil) emerged - a term that clearly
represented the Soviet leadership's diminished optimism concerning
both the current balance and the prospects for world revolutionary
success. FInally, by the time the Brezhnev regime had established
itself, the original expression "correlation of forces" was reinstated.
   p54 In the Soviet lexicon, it is axiomatic that "any change in the
correlation of forces in favor of imperialism would lead not to a reduction 
but to an increase in tension." Conversely, any changes in favor of socialism 
diminish tension and strengthen the conditions for "peaceful coexistence"
   p62 "military-industrial monopolies, the main share of whose
production constitutes the fulfillment of government orders for weapons.. 
monopolies with a high level of foreign capital investment or [those] 
oriented toward the sale of a considerable part of their output in
foreign markets, by virtue of which they need corresponding political
reinforcement for their interest in foreign countries..  group of
companies, which because of its insignificant volume of foreign sales
and investment, is interested primarily in the domestic economic
stability of the country and less interested in foreign policy problems"
   p69 Other examples of the "nonprogressive" attitudes of the American
electorate are cited in the Soviet press, but many of those are
explained as a function of the "bribery" of the masses by the ruling
class and the inculcation of the infectious mentality of "consumerism"
   p76 As Boris Ponomarev, chairman of the CPSU Central Committee's
International Section, declared in January 1974: "Every day brings fresh 
news of the growth of the strike struggle. Strikes are developing into
demonstrations and meetings, into occupations of enterprises, and into
accute conflicts between national trade centers and governments"
   p83 "accute contradiction between the rapidly growing demands on the 
working people's skills and education made by scientific and technical 
progress and the general education and vocation training system
   p94 "accusing the oil producers of responsibility for all the
West's ills," while "striving to transfer the weight of the burdens
that have arisen onto its partners and competitors and put its own
trade and economic affairs in order." But no matter what Washington
does, he concludes, its policies "will lead to a new exacerbation of
the contradictions in the world of capital." Indeed, the 1974 flareup
between the United States and the EEC over the latter's attempts to
reach independent accomodations with Arab oil producers was
interpreted as an illustration of such contradictions
   p124 "strategy of building bridges." The Soviets argue that this
strategy, originally devised by Zbigniew Brzezinski, entails: "using
the easing of international tension and the promotion of commercial,
scientific, and technical relations with the East European socialist
countries for ideological subversion in these countries, whipping up
nationalistic feeling and encouraging revisionist elements. By bringing 
sustained, differentiated ideological, political, and economic influence 
to bear on the socialist countries, the imperialists strive to divide 
them in their attitude to various economic, political and international 
problems and subvert the socialist community"
   p140 "exploitation" of the peoples of the capital-importing countries
[funny Reagan-Bush USA is such] occurs, according to the Soviets,
because the monopolies "take out of such countries profits higher than
the new funds they invest in their ecopmy" Frequently citing Lenin's
dictum that "the export of capital is parasitism squared," Soviet
scholars argue that this policy is designed to "take over the domestic
markets of other countries" to sap these countries of the fruits
oftheir labor, and, in doing so, to dominate them completely
   p160 Indeed, Trofimenko maintains that "'deterrence' is, in its very 
essence, a concept of exerting psychological influence on the opponent." 
It is in this sence, he argues, that "deterence" embodies U.S. policy makers' 
hopes for "favorable possibilities" to pursue their "imperial interests"
   p180 Kraminov went on, however, to interpret the Nixon statement as an
example of the way in which the United States uses the policy of
"controlling conflicts" to guarantee the status quoe
   p181 The very term "superpower" is anathema to Soviet analysts, who
work strenuously to disavow such status for the USSR, expessially when
it is attributed to them by the Chinese.. expresses an ignorance of
the fundamental "class nature" of international politics
   p183 Lukin observed in 1973, "Washington is having to 'pay' for its policy 
of rapprochement with Peking with the deterioration in its relations with Japan
   p187 In the Helsinki agreement, which Brezhnev described as a "victory
for reason," and which Z. Mirskii called one of those events which
amount to a "conquering of key frontiers" and a "consolidation of what
has been achieved" by the progressive forces, the United States is
said to have recognized the reality of the progressive "restructuring
of international relations" on the basis of collective security,"
"peaceful coexistence," and the "relaxation of tension.".. Probably
not since Roosevelt recognized the Soviet Union have any American
actions provoked such open manifestations of deep Soviet satisfaction
   p191 Soviet analysts claim that with this tactic, the opponents of detente 
strive to use detente as a pretext of implementing the "bankrupt" doctrine 
of "bridge building" with its corrolary calls for the "liberalization" of 
social conditions in the Soviet Union, the "broadening of human rights," and 
the introduction of "pluralism" in Communist systems
  p198 Davydov argued that the October 1973 Arab-Israeli War highlighted
another, no less significant divergence of interests: in this case the
"realistic" foreign policy of the Europen countries that supported the
Arabs dealt "a serious blow to this principle of future global partnership"
   p240 Vernon Aspaturian in effect characterizes the same basic conflict
as one between guns and butter. On the one hand, he identifies three
distict "demand sectors" that make up the Soviet "military-industrial
complex": (1) the "ideological demand sector (the ideologues and
conservatives of the Party apparatus)"; (2) "the security demand
sector (the police, armed forces, and defense industries)"; (3) "the
producer demand sector (heavy industry, construction, and
transportation)".. Other terms to characterize Soviet traditionalists,
include Klaus Mehnert's "anti-detenters," who see the danger of
Western ideological infection in detente, and Roman Kolkowicz's "Read
Hawks," who believe in the possibility of victory in nuclear war [cit
Rand RM4899 1966 "Red Hawks on the Rationality of Nuclear War"]
  p242 Dallin proceeds to summarize the differences between those
usually categorized in the Soviet Left and Right:
Left [Bukharin]                     Right [Lenin]
Goal Orientedness (utopianism)      Pragmatism
Optimism                            Pessimism
"Red" (partisanship)                "Expert" (rationality)
Transformation                      Stability
Monolithism                         Pluralism
Politics                            Economics
Mobilization                        Normalcy
Heavy Industry                      Consumer Goods
Uneven ("breakthrough") Development Even Development
Central Command Economy             Market Economy
Cultural Revolution                 Tradition Persistence
Tension-management                  Consensus-building
Dialectic ("the worse the better")  Linear ("the better, the better")
Centralization                      Decentralization
Violence                            Gradualism
Three-class Alliance Strategy       Four-class Alliance
Inevitability of International      Conflict Avoidability of Conflict
Voluntarism                         Determinism
				 #@#
   Conservatism as an Ideology Huntington Am Pol Sci Rvu 51#2 1957 
   p456 Burke's theory.. Man is basically a religious animal.. institutions
embody the wisdom of previous generations.. Man is a creature of instinct and
emotion as well as reason.. experience, and habit are better guides than
reason, logic, abstractions and metaphysics. Truth exists not in universal
proportions but in concrete experiences.. community is superior to the
individual.. Evil is rooted in human nature, not in any particular social
institutions..  hierarchy, and leadership are the inevitable characteristics
of any civil society.. Efforts to remedy existing evils usually result in
even greater ones
   p458 attitude towards institutions rather than a belief in any particular
ideals. Conservatism and radicalism derive from orientaions towrd the process
of change rather than toward the purpose and direction of change
				 #@#
   Bernstein Splendid Exchange Grove Atlantic 2008
   p35 Darius the Great completed a canal at Suez (originally contemplated by
the pharaoh Necho), linking the Nile, and thus the Mediterranean, with the
Red Sea. However, Persia's Aegean ambitions were thwarted in the early fifth
century BC at the battles of Marathon, Salamis, and Platea, allowing the
Greeks to burst onto the Mediterranean political, trading and military scene
   p46 Thucydides thought that the infertility of the soil made Athens
unappealing to invades, thus affording it a sturdy political climate.. The
Greeks also colonized Sicily in order to take advantage of the rich volcanic
soil around Mount Etna on its eastern coast.. But it would be in the vast,
rich hinterlands of the Black Sea's northern shore that the Greeks found pay
dirt, so to speak. At about the same time that Corintian farmers were
founding Syracuse, the Aegean ciy-states began sending large numbers of
colonists to the extraordinarily fertile valleys of the Bug and Dnieper
rivers, in what is now the southern Ukraine (hereafter, the "Pontus," after
the Greek Pontus Euxine - the modern Black Sea)
   p69 The last ruler of an independent Arabia Felix, Yusuf Asai (also known
as Dhu Nuwas and "the man with the hanging locks"), converted to Judaism.. In
AD 525, in responsee to the anti-Christian atrocities of Yusuf Asai, the
Abyssinians attacked.. backed by elephants transported from accross Bab el
Mandeb, Abraha was goaded by the Byzantine emperor Justinian into attacking
Mecca, by that time the last pagan holdout in Arabia
   p79 By 758, there were enough Muslims in Canton that they were able to
sack the city, burn it, and make off to sea with their booty
   p83 SOcial Security would do well to consider Akhbar's description of the
Chinese system of taxes and old-age pensions [ca 750?]
   p90 Since ancient times, the great civilizations of both East and West had
been beset by bordering tribes of plundering herdsmen, Stretchin in a broad
band from northern Europe to Mongolia, usually of turkic origin in Asia or of
Germano-Scandinavian origin in Europe, these nomadic raiders deployed skills
honed over millenia of attacks on settled farmers
   p120 Dandolo did not need to be told that this was his chance to sack the
richest city in Christendom, and in the process frustrate the invasion of
Egypt.. Constantinople was taken and stripped of its riches.. free passage
throughout the empire's former territories.. As Dandolo had hoped, the Fourth
Crusade never made it to the Holy Land, thus preserving the Venetians' trade
with Egypt
   p150 With the explosion of long-distance commerce during the Roman-Han
era, and later under the Islamic andMongol influence, these diseases savaged
distant, defenseless populations. Over the ensuing 1,500 years, the
once-separated disease pools of the Old World collided and coalesced
catastrophically, and in the end largely immunized Asians and EUropeans. The
first Western immigrants to the New World could not even begin to comprehend
the devastation they were about to visit on the native populations with their
microscopic hitchhikers
   p278 After 1800l the relatively high fertility and low death rates.. By
1808, almost all of North American slaves were native-born, and by the Civil
War, relatively little cultural memory of Africa remained. The Caribbean
islands and Brazil, on the othe rhand, required a constant flow of Africans;
well into the twentieth century, the Yoruba language flourished in Cuba, the
last bastion of the New World plantation society, and African influences
still pervade Caribbean culture
   p319 It is not much of an exaggeration to consider the fight over tariffs
equal to that over abolition as a cause of the Civil War.. In the United
States, he became enamoured of Hamilton's American System - a plan for a
national infrastructure, largely paid for with import duties. [Georg
Friedrich] List also agreed with Hamilton about infant industries; nations
should protect theor young enterprises from stronger and more established
competitors such as England
   p343 Sopler-Samuelson theorem [Rvu Eco Stud 9#1 11/41 58-73] predicts that
the main beneficiaries of increased trade would be the owners of abundant
factors in each nation: capital and laborers in England, and landowners (that
is, farmers) in the United States.. owners of scarce factors in each mation -
English landowners and American laborers and capitalists - sought
protection.. European farmers reacted vehemently and broght toan end the
free-trade era that began with the Corn Law repael and the Cobden-Chevalier
Treaty.. birth of the new French State, the THird Republic, occured almost
simultaneously with the flood of New World wheat
   p353 The wily Hull proposed to Roosevelt that Smoot-Hawley be merely
"amended" to allow the president to increase or decrease its rates by half
and to unilaterally offer foreign nations other limited concessions, such as
a guarantee that an item on the duty-free list would remain there. The
resultant legislation, the Reciprocal Trade Agreements Act of 1934, checked
the world's nearly ahlf-century march toward protection and autarky. It ran
for three years, and was then repeatedly renewed by COngress
   p362 The rise of protectionism in the 1930s empowered the owners of scarce
factors both in the United States (labor, represented by the Democratic
Party) and in Germany (land and capital, represente dmost ferociously by the
Nazis). So too does the rise of free trade today empower those who favor it,
most spectacularly the owners of America's abundant factors - land and
capital - represneted by the Republican Party
				 #@#
   Yegrin Prize fp 1991 ISBN 978-0-671-79932-8
   p24 From the seventh century onward, the Byzantines had made use of
oleum_incendiarum - Greek fire. It was a mixture of petroleum and lime that,
touched with moisture, would catch fire; the recipe was a closely guarded
state secret.
   p36 The son's character was already set at a young age - pious,
single-minded, persistent, thorough, attentive to detail, with both a gift
and a fascination for numbers, especially numbers that involved money. At the
age of seven, he launched his first successful venture, selling turkeys. His
father sought to teach him and his borthers mercantile skills early. "I trade
with the boys, the father was reported to have boasted, "and skin'em and I
just beat'em every time I can. I want to make'em sharp." Mathematics was the
young Rockefeller's best subject in high school. The school stressed mental
arithmetic - the ability to do calculations quickly in one's head - and he
excelled at it.
   p57 For many centuries, oil seepages [Noah used for Ark?]  had been noted
on the arid Aspheron Peninsula, an outgrowth of the Caucasus Mountains
projecting into the landlocked Caspian Sea. In the thirteenth century, Marco
Polo reported hearing of a spring around Baku that produced oil, though "not
good to use with food," was "good to burn" and useful for cleaning th emange
of camels. Baku was the territory of the "eternal pillars of fire" worshipped
by the Zoroastrians. Those pilars were the result of flammable gas, associted
with petroleum deposits, escaping from the fissures in porous limestone.
   p81 There was another land even farther west, across the Rockies -
California. Asphalt seepages and tarpits had signaled to some the possible
presence of oil. A heavily promoted boomlet had developed north of Los
Angeles in the 1860s. The distinguished Yale professor Benjamin Silliman,
Jr., [??rel to Bush??] who had provided the imprimatur for George Bissell's
and Colonel Drakes in the the 1850s.. did not hold back his enthusiasm
   p 86 For among those most electrified by the news from Spindletop was the
aldermanof the City of London, next in line to be Lord Mayor, Sir Marcus
Samuel. He had recently rechristened his rapidly growing company Shell
Transport and Trading - again, like the names of his tankers, in honor of his
father's early commerce in seashells. Now, Samuel and his company saw the oil
flowing from the Texas plain as a way to diversify away from Shell's
dependence on Russian
   p130 The Russo-Japanese War began in January 1904 with Japan's successful
surprise attack against the Russian fleet at Port Arthur. Thereafter, the
Russian forces lurched from one military disaster to the next, culminating in
the burial of the entire Russian fleet at the Battle of Tsushima. The war did
not stem the tide of revolution, but rather hastened it. In December 1904,
the Baku oil workers went on strike again , and won their first collective
labor agreement. A few days after the strike ended, revolutionaries put out a
proclamation, "Workers of the Caucasus, the hour of revenge has struck." Its
author was Stalin. The next day, in St Petersburg, police fired on a group of
workers marching on the Winter Palace to submit a petition to their
Czar. This was Bloody Sunday, the beginning of the Revolution of 1905 - what
Lenin called the Great Rehersal
   p193 Thus, Churchill went to work for Burmah and, more so, for Shell, the
very same company that - while First Lor dof the Admiralty, a decade earlier,
engaged in his battle to bring the Navy into the oil age - he had so roundly
castigated. Shell's voraciousness, he had then insisted to the House of
Commons, was the central reason for the government to buy shares in
Anglo-Persian and guarantee its independence. Now he was prepared to undo all
that, to persuade the government to sell those same shares in the cause of
what he now saw as larger political and strategic interests. Shell would pick
up those shares, thus shifting the balance withing Royal Dutch/Shell Group
from Dutch to British predominance.
   p194 At the same time there was much discussion about the potential of the
shale oil locked up in the mountains of Colorado, Utah, and Nevada. It was
predicted in 1919 that "within a year petroleum will probably be distilled
from these shales in competition with that obtained from wells."
National_Geographic excitedly declared that "no man who owns a motor-car will
fail to rejoice" because shale oil would provide the "supplies of gasoline
which can meet any demand that even his children's children for generations
to come may make of them. The horseless vehicle's theatened dethronement has
been definitely averted."
   p222-3 J. Howard Pew of Sun Oil, sarcastically commented in 1925 that the
nitrates in the soil would disappear, timber reserves be depleted, and the
rivers of the world change their coursee fore petroleum reserves were
exhauste. "My father was one of the pioneers in the oil industry," Pew
declared. "Periodically ever since I was a small boy, there has been
agitation predicting an oil shortage and always in the succeeding years the
production has been greater than ever before."
   p254 The crisis of the oil indutry was addressed initially under the aegis
of the National Industrial Recovery Act and the Narional Recovery
Administration that it spawned, the system of business-government cooperation
that wa smeant to stimulate economic recovery, reduce competition, strenghten
the position of labor and, in the process, mor eor less gloss over antitrust
laws.
   p264 The Achnacarry Agreement, crafted in the isolated beauty of the
Scottish Highlands, harked back to the turn of the century, when Rockefeller
and Archbold, Deterding and Samuel, the Nobels and the Rothschilds all
strenuously sought a grand concord in the worldoil market, but failed in the
attempt. This time aroun, the oil companies were no more successful in
implementing their new agreement than they had been in keeping their meeting
at Achnacarry secret in the first place
   p282 claimed by Eastern and General to Arabian concessions, and agreed
to work with Holmes's group to try to secure a concession in Kuwait. But a
problem quickly emerged with the option. In 1928, Gulf became part of the
American group in Turkish Petroleum Company and thus a signatory to the Red
Line Agreement, which precluded any one of the companies from operating
independently in any area within the confines of the lines specified on the
map. That clearly ruled out Saudi Arabia, as well as Bahrain. The companies
had to act in unison or not at all. Notwithstanding GUlf's implorings, the
TPC board was not prepared to take up Holmes's entire Arabian package. So,
while Gulf could pursue Kuwait because it was outside the Red Line, it had to
surrender its interest in Bahrain. / Gulf executives brought the Bahrain
concession to the attention of Standard of California, which like Gulf, was
agressively committed to developing foreign oil supplies, but which, despite
very large expenditures, did not have one drop of foreign oil to show for its
efforts. So Standard of California, known as Socal, took up Gulf's option in
Bahrain. Unlike Gulf, Socal was not part of the Turkish Petroleum COmpany,
and thu snot bound by the Red Line restriction. Socal set up a Canadian
subsidiary, the Bahrain Petroleum Company, to hold the concession.
   p295 Gulf and the United States government were pleased by the Cabinet's
decision to eliminate the nationality clause. But no one was more jubilant
than Major Holmes. He attributed the "wonderful victory," at least in good
part, to an individual he decided was the most popular man in England, the
American Ambassador Andrew Mellon - the former US Treasury Secretary and
scion of the family that controlled Gulf Oil.
   p315 Indeed, while developing his Pearl Harbor plan, Yamamoto continued to
challenge the whole idea of war with the United States.. So concerned was he
with Japan's oil problem that he even sponsored experiments, the the chagrin
of his naval colleagues, by a "scientist" who claimed he could change water
into oil.. If Japan had to go to war, Yamamoto believed, it should go for the
"decisive blow" and seek to knock the United STates off balance, incapacitate
it, while Japan secured its position in Southeast Asia. Thus a suprise attack
on Parl harbor. "The lesson which impressed me most deeply when I studied the
Russo-Japanese War was the fact that our Navy launched a night assault
against Port Arthur at the very beginning," Yamamoto said in early
1941. "This was the most excellent strategical initiative envisaged during
the war." What was the most "regrettable," he added, was "that we were not
thoroughging in carrying out the attack."
   p335-6 In AUgust, German generals sought Hitler's permission to make
Moscow the prime target. Hitler refused. "THe most important aim to be
achieved before the onset of winter is not to capture Moscow," said his
directive of August 21, "but to seize the Crimea and the industrial and coal
region on the Donets, and to cut off the Russian supply from the Caucasus
area." The Wehrmacht had to reach Baku. As for the Crimea, Hitler described
it as "that Soviet aircraft carrier for attacking the Rumanian oil fields."
To the arguments of his generals, he responded with what would become one of
his favorite maxims - "My general know nothing about the economic aspects of
war." Intoxicated by conquest, Hitler was already dreaming aloud about the
vast autobahn he would build from Trondheim, in Norway, to the Crimea, which
would then become Germany's Riviera. And, he said, "the Volga will be our
Mississippi."
   p428 Such was the call in A_National Policy_for the_Oil_industry, a
controversial book by Eugene V Rostow, a Yale Law School professor. A new
Federal agency, the National Security Resources Board, made a similar
argument in a major policy review in 1948; importing large amounts of Middle
Eastern oil would allow a million barrels per day of Western Hemisphere
production to be shut in, in effect creating a military stockpile in the
ground - "the ideal storage place for petroleum." / Many advocated that the
United States do what Germany had done during the war - build a synthetic
fuels industry, extracting liquids not only from caol, but also from the oil
shale in th emountains of Colorado and from abundant natural gas. Some were
confident that synthetic fuels could soon be a major source of energy. "The
United States is on the threshold of a profound chemical revolution," said
the New_York_Times in 1948. "The next ten years will see the rise of a
massive new industry which will free us from dependence on foreign sources of
oil. Gasoline will be produced from coal, air, and water." THe Interior
Department optimistically declared that gasoline could be made from either
coal or shale, for eleven centrs a gallon - at a time when the wholesale
price of gasoline was twelve cents a gallon!
   p461 What mattered to Mossadegh, far more than the oil market or
international politics, was how the whole affair would play in domestic
politics and how his various rivals on both right and left, as well as the
Shah's supporters, would respond. He particularly feared the Moslem
extremists, who opposed any truck with the foreign world. After all, it was
only a few months since General Razmara had been assassinated by a Moslem
fundamentalist. / HArriman, sensing how greatly this fear constrained
Mossadegh, went to see the Ayatollah Kashani, the leaderof the religious
right, who had been imprisoned during World War II for his Axis
sympathies. The mullah declared that, although he knew nothing about th
eBritish, the one thing he did know was that they were the most evil people
in the world.
   p566 No one seemed better fitted to play that role than the Shah. Nixon
himself hed a high regard for the Shah, whom he first met in 1953, a few
months after the Shah had regained his throne. "The Shah is begining to have
more guts," he told President Eisenhower then. "If the SHah would lead,
things would be better." When Nixon lost the California gubenatorial election
in 1962, he set out on a round-the-world trip. The Shah had been one of the
few heads of state to receive him cordially. Nixon never forgot that show of
respect when he was down. Now, in the early 1970s, the Shah wa sintent on
leading, not only in Iran but throughout the region, and the Nixon
Administration supported him.
   p590 As oil demad continued to surge in the first months of 1973,
independent refiners were having trouble acquiring supplies, and a gasoline
shortage was looming for the summer driving season. In April, Nixon delivered
the first ever Presidential address on energy, in which he made a
far-reaching announcememnt: He was abolishing the quota system. Domestic
production, even with the protection of quotas, could no longer keep up with
America's voracious appetite. The Nixon Administration, responding to
political pressure from Capitol Hill, immediately followed up on its
abolition of quotas with the introduction of a "voluntary" allocation system,
meant to assure supplies to independent refiners and marketers.
   p661 He gave the job to James Schlesinger, A Ph.D. economist, who had
originally made his name as a specialist on the economics of national
security. Schlesinger combined a powerful analytical intelligence and a
strong sense of duty with what has been described as "intellectual zeal and
fervor." He held clear views about what was right when it came to policy and
to governance, and he did not hesitate or beat around the bush when it came
to expressing them. He had little patience himself for easygoing
give-and-take, and he could certainly try his opponents' patience. He would
lay out his thinking in a slow, spare, emphatic manner that sometimes seemed
to suggest that his auditors, be thay generals or suppliers or even
presidents, were first-year garduate students who failed to understand the
self-evident theorem. / Richard Nixon had plucked Schelsinger from the Rand
Corporation for the Bureau of the Budget, then to be chairman of the Atomic
Energy Commission, then made him director of teh Central Intelligence Agency,
but soon after switched him to Secretary of Defense. On a fine Saturday or
Sunday morning, however, he could be found in the countryside around
Washington, binoculars in hand. He wa snot in his professional capacity,
looking for Russians, but pursuing his hobby of brid watching, about which he
was passionate. His tenure at the Defense Department came to an end under
Gerald Ford, when Schlesinger took exception to Kissinger's detente policy
and to the American posture regarding South Vietnam's last agony leading up
to the fall of Saigon - and made his feelings abundantly clear in Cabinet
meetings. After the Democratic National Convention in 1976, Jimmy Carter
phoned Schlesinger and invuted him to the Carter home in Plains, Georgia, to
talk politics and policy. Schlesinger was also a friend of Senator Henry
Jackson, who was after all the most important Senator when it came to energy,
and had been Carter's rival for the nomination. After the election, Jackson
pressed Carter to make Schlesinger the energy champion
   p757 "I know I'm correct," he said after his visit with the King. "Some
things you're sure of. THis I'm absolutely sure of" - that low prices would
cripple the domestic American energy industries, with serious consequences
for the nation. At a breakfast with American businessmen in Dhahrain a day
later, Bush [41,1986] declared, "There is some point at which the national
security interest of the United States says, 'Hey, we must have a strong,
viable domestic industry.' I've felt that way all my political life and I'm
not going to start changing that at this juncture. I feel it, and I know the
President of the United States feels it."  
				 #@#
   Bush: Energy problems severe H. JOSEF HEBERT, Associated Press March 19,
2001 WASHINGTON - The nation is facing the most serious energy shortages
since the 1970s, the administration said Monday, and President Bush declared
there are "no short-term fixes.".. Earlier in the day, Energy Secretary
Spence Abraham said that failure to address energy supply problems - from too
few power plants to a shortage of oil refineries and too little oil and
natural gas drilling - would threaten economic prosperity and even the
nation's security..  John Cook, chief petroleum analyst for the department's
Energy Information Administration, called the current crude oil and gasoline
inventory levels - about 6 to 7 per cent lower than the five-year average - a
disturbing sign of possible problems this summer.
				 #@#
   Wead Raising of a President Atria 2005
   p4 a number of president's mothers seem to have done everything right. We
know that the tender early love of a mother or surrogate creates deep
reservoirs of self-confidence
   p8 most presidents were the sons of very powerful fathers, some
inspirational by example and some abusive
   p13 Psychologists have long argued that there was a connection between
revolutionaries and the early deaths of their fathers. Washington and
Jefferson are also cited, but also Hitler, STalin and Mao Zedong. Is it
because of an unconscious rage at authority, represented by the father who
abandoned them?
   p57 like picking at a sore, never allowing it to heal.. lifelong,
unresolved tension punctuated by volcanic rages.. John Adams wanted to be a
great man yet clubbed himself for the desire
   p73 Adams father and son began haunting the French theater - which
facilitated John QUincy''s comprehension of the language.. passionately
ferreted through bookshops and toured the beautiful French countryside
   p89 One of John Adam's great fears about the French Revolution -
rightfully so, as it turned out - had been the fact that so many French
citizens were illiterate
   p96 backwards oaf was a virtual walking library.. soon saw Lincoln in
public so engrossed in a book.. oblivious to man and beast around him.. great
surprise at his strength and tenacity in a fight
   p102 Lincoln's own parenting style may provide further evidence of the
abuse he suffered. He was indulgent to an extreme
   p113 [Kentucky parents] Lincolns leaned toward the Methodist faith and the
antislavery preacher. But it was exhausting, the endless reexamination of
their lives and fear of eternal damnation. Eventually the Baptist doctrines
proved seductive
   p127 Sarah Bush Lincoln faithfully fed her stepson's voracious
appetite.. borrowed books from neighbors or distant
schoolmasters.. apparently a slow reader.. ability to focus on an asset as
the secret of his intellectual success. "He must undertand everything - even
to the smallest thing - minutely and exactly. He would then repeat it over to
himself again and again - sometimes in one form and then in antoher and when
it was fixed in its mind to suit him he never lost that fact or his
undertanding of it"
   p133 Sarah uncharacteristically burst into sobs.. had a feeling he was
going to get hurt. She had carried this feeling for a long time. She admitted
to him that she had prayed daily that he would lose the election
   p145 AFter four generations of amassing great wealth without provoking
public scandal, the Roosevelts had proven themselves to the elite
scorekeepers of New York and New England society. Drivern by Mrs. Astor and
other "old-wealth" society dames, the rules that goverened America's
aristocratic class were as arbitrary and personal as those of any schoolyard
playground. Indeed, they were not meant to be understood, lest they be
exposed for their hypocrisy. It was not so much that the socialites
personally favored James Roosevelt as much as the fact that they favored
themselves. The reworked Victtorian rules used to justify their own social
preeminence jsut happened to coincide with his own lifestyle and
experience. The James Roosevelt family was "in." Afte marrying Rebecca, James
had abandoned the quaint version of the Dutch Reformed faith practices by his
father, Isaac, and had become an Episcopalian, the religion of choice for
Manhattan millionaires
   p165 Both parents were unflappable by, even superior to, trouble and
troublesome people.. Without dissolving into emotional defeat, he [FDR] set
about the long task of winning the acceptance of his classmates without
compromising his own sense of self
   p216 ugly, defeatist role behind the scenes. When Chamberlain made his
last-minute rendevous with Hitler at Berchtesgaden, Kennedy sent a report to
Washington suggesting that in the event of war the German Luftwaffe would
destroy London and Paris with impunity. Publicly professing ti be an
isolationist, he privately told the German ambassador that Jews were not
allowed in Boston clubs either
   p225 The future president later confided to a friend that Kennnedy learned
at a young age that you got much more out of Joe and Rose if you accepted
defeat stoically.. Kennedys were expected to take their falls without
sympathy.. Almost instinctively, Jack Kennedy struck back where it hurt his
mother the most, by playfully questioning her Catholic faith
   p237 Now he was suggesting that Greece and Turkey should be allowed to
fall into the Soviet orbit. It would overburden the Communist bloc, Joe
contended, and force its economic collapse
   p245 FBI recording devices picked upinformation of donations from the
chief Chicago mobster Sam Giancana and ither mafiosi to the Kennedy campaign,
all made through Joseph P Kennedy.. When asked about Jack Kennedy's religion,
Harry Truman intoned, "It's not the pope I worry about, it's the pop."
   p259 The Bushes have been called the un-Kennedys.. come close to great
wealth several time sin each generation and have always backed away. THeir
respective children would insist on learning how to build anew
   p269 Even while teaching moderation and the importance of fairness and the
sin of self-importance, Dottie infused har children with heavy doses of
competitiveness and laid on them the responsibility of doing no less than
their very best in any undertaking.. When Barbaara Bush appeared a generation
later, as a virtual second coming of Dottie Walker Bush and the inspiration
of another Bush child to become preseident, she was, by her own admission,
less the spritiual product of her own parents that that of he rlivvely
mother-in-law
   p274 Thysse was so outraged by anti-Semitism on the fampous Kristallnecht
(Night of the Broken Glass), when Jewish shops across Germany were trashed by
Nazi mobs, that he resigned all public positions in Germany and fled to
Switzerland.. Harriman betrayed his own employee by fighting against him when
he ran for the Senate. And Bush encouraged Dwight Eisenhower to run for
president, this thwarting Harriman's further political ambitions. As a
cadidate for the U.S. Senate from Connecticut, Bush drew unsolicited support
from the infamous Communist baiter Joe McCarthy. Yet Prescott Bush was the
man who finally stood up to McCarthy, an unthinkable act if there were any
old skeletons lying around at Brown Brothers Harriman
   p297 According to all accounts, Goerge W Bush now became the family
cheerleader, assuming a leadership role in dragging his heartbroken family
out of its doldrums [Robin's death]. Barbara overheard him telling
neighborhood children that he couldm't come out to play; his mother needed
him
   p317 University studies offer the formula for raising high-achieving
children. "Be gentle but firm" is the consesnus. A child must experience love
from the parent, as well as some structure or discipline. It is exactly the
combination that one can see in the parenting style that produced so many of
these presidents. Yet it is misisng in others.
   p408 Despite Jack's [Reagan] weakness for alcohol, he was anoted
storyteller and an honest man, both gifts he passed on to his son. The senior
Reagan instilled in his boys "an abhorence of religious and racial bigotry."
He would not allow them to view movies that glorified bigotry or hatred. As a
traveling salesman, he slept in his caar on a cold winter's night rather than
stay at the town's only hotel, which refused minorities
				 #@#
   ModTimes 20s-80s PlJohnson Harper 1983 ISBN0-06-015159-5 
   p4 relativity became confused with relativism. No one was more
distressed than Einstein.. acknowledged a God. He believed
passionately in absolute standards of right and wrong.. wrote to Bohr:
'You believe in a God who plays dice, and I in complete law and order
in a world which objectively exists..'
   p10 nineteenth century saw the climax of the philosophy of personal
responsibility.. joint heritage f Jedeo-Christianity and the classical
world.. Marxism.. was another form of gnosticism claiming to peer
through the empirically-perceived veneer
   p16-7 War Industries Board, whose first achievement was the
scrapping of the Sherman Anti-Trust Act, a sure index of corporatism,
and whose members (Bernard Baruch, [Viglionist] Hugh Johnson, Gerard
Swope and others) ran a kindergarten for 1920s interventionism and the
New Deal, which in turn inspired the New Frontier and the Great
Society..  restrictive new laws, such as the Espionage Act (1917) and
the Sedition Act (1918), were often savagely enforced: the socialist
Eugene Debs got ten years for an anti-war speech, and one man who
obstructed the draft received a forty-year sentence. In all the
belligerents, and not just Russia, the climactic year 1917 demonstrated 
that private liberty and private property tended to stand or fall together
   p29 There could be no question of cancelling war-debts. Keyne's
disgust with the Americans boiled over: 'They had a chance of taking a
large, or at least humane view of the world, but unhesitatingly refused 
it,' he wrote to a friend. Wilson was 'the greatest fraud on earth'
   p39 Poland was th egreediest and most bellicose, emerging in 1921, after 
three years of fighting, twices a s big as had been expected at the Peace 
Conference. She attacked the Ukrainians, getting from them eastern Galicia 
and its capital Lwow. She fought the Czechs for Teschen (Cieszyn), and 
failed to get it, one reason why Poland had no sympathy for the Czechs
in 1938 and actually helped Russia to invade them in 1968.. inamicably
offended all her neighbors.. Of her 27 million population, a third
were minorities.. Jews tended to side with the Germans and Ukrainians
  p31 [Lenin] judged men not by their moral qualities but by their views, 
or rather the degree to which they accepted his. He bore no grudges
   p60 Russian tradition of peasant collectivism, based on the commune
(obshchina) and the craftsmen's co-operative (artel).. many wanted
were independent plots.. From 1906, a clever Tsarist minister, P A
Stolypin, accelerated the process, partly to appease the peasants,
partly to boost food supplies to th etowns, thus assisting the rapid
industrialization of Russia. He also helped peasants come out of the
commune.. war [mobilisation] struck a devastating blow at this
development, perhaps th emost helpful in all Russian history
   p66 In the eighty years up to 1917, the number of people executed
in the Russian empire averaged only seventeen a year
   p69 In January 1918, three months before the civil war even began,
he [Lenin] advocated 'shotting on the spot one out of every ten found
guilty of idling' A week later he urged the Cheka publicly: 'Until we
apply the terror - shooting on the spot - to speculators, we shall
achieve nothing.' A few weeks later he demanded 'the arrest and
shooting of takers of bribes, swindlers, etc'
   p71 "We are not carrying out a war against individuals. We are
exterminating the burgeoiseie as a class" [Lenin in Harrion Salisbury,
Black_Nights, White_Terror, 1978, p565]
   p73 Churchill hoped to persuade the Council of Ten in Paris to
declare war forally on the Bolshevik regime. By the end of 1918, there
were 180,000 Allied troops on Russian territory - British, French,
American, Japanese, Italian and Greek, as well as Serb and Czech.. 
realized some kind of fatal watershed was being reached..
Lenin's audacity, on 31 August, in getting his men to break into the
British Embassy and murder the naval attache, Captain Crombie. To
Churchill it seemed that a new kind of barbarism had arisen,
indifferent to any standards of law, custom, diplomacy or honour which
had hitherto been observed by civilized states. He told the cabinet
that Lenin and Trotsky should be captured and hanged
   p89 In all his [Lenin's] remarks on economic matters once he
achieved power, the phrase which occurs most frequently is 'strict
accounting and control' [Lenin obsessive, Stalin paranoid?]
   p90 History had played a 'strange trick'. It had just given birth
to 'two separate halves of socialism, side by side, like two chickens
in one shell': political revolution in Russia, economic organization
in Germany. Both were necessary to socialism. [Clxd Wks xxii 516-7]
   p101 Mussolini was a reluctant fascist because, underneath, he
remained a Marxist, albeit a heretical one; and to him 'revolution'
was meaningless withour large-scale expropriation, something the bulk
of his followers and colleagues did not want
   p105 Russia which had blocked Germany's 'manifest destiny' to the
East.. programme of the Teutonic Knights could again be resumed
   p107 Bismark created a dual solution..world's first welfare state..
domestic unity by creating largely imaginary foreign threats.. siege
mentality. Bismark knew how to manage this artificial nightmare, His
successors did not. 
   p111 ruling caste hated the West with passionate loathing, both for
its liberal ideas and for the gross materialism and lack of
spirituality..  Civilization pulled Germany to the West, culture to
the East [and you wonder where the panSlavs got the SAME garbage?]
   p117 Paris was the city of the anti-Semitic intelligensia.
Anti-Semitism seems to have made its appearance in Germany in the
1870s and 1880s, at a time when the determinist type of social
philosopher was using Darwin's.. Lenin used the slogan that
"Anti-Semitism is the socialism of fools'
   p122 Munich now became the anti-Semitic capital of Germany, because
it had endured the Bolshevist-Jewish terror of Kurt Eisner and his gang 
[Pius Pacelli's experience with terror and source of recurring nightmares]
   p125 The Right, in short, could practise violence with little fear of legal
retribution. Judges and juries felt they were participating in the battle 
between German culture and alien civilization: it was right to recognize 
that violence might be a legitimate response to cultural provokation
   p130 Gothic castle at Werfenstein in Austria where an unfrocked monk Jorg 
Lanz von Liebenfels, was working out a systematic programme of race-breeding 
and extermination 'for the extirpation of the animal-man and the
propogation of the higher new-man', and waged the race-struggle 'to
the hilt of the castration knife'. It is significant that Lanz claimed
Lenin as well as Hitler among his disciples [Daim, Ideengab,1958]
   p131 object of all propaganda, he wrote, was 'an encroachment upon
man's freedom of will'. This could be achieved by the 'mysterious
magic' of Bayreuth, the 'artificial twilight of Catholic Gothic churches'
   p139 holding companies set up by German firms to make weapons in
Turkey, Finland, Rotterdam, Barcelona, Bilbao and Cadiz, and
arrangements made by Krupps to develop tanks and guns in Sweden
   p141 Strict rent controls, imposed in 1914 and never lifted, killed
France's housing market. Housing stock, 9.5 million before the war,
was still only 9.75 million in 1939, with nearly a third declared
unfit for human habitation
   p145 If Paris was the world capital of Cartesian reason, it was
also the capital of astrology, fringe medicine and pseudo-scietific
religiosity.. Pius X, the last of the great reactionary popes, told
Maurras' mother, 'I bless his work' [Johnson is Brit Catholic]
   p154 And in any case Japanese expansion was often dictated by
assertive military commanders on the spot, who exceeded or even
disobeyed the orders of the ruling group. That was the French pattern,
too. Algeria was acquired as a result of army insubordination;
Indo-China had been entered by overweening naval commanders; it was
the marines who got France involved in West Africa
   p159 low returns, low investments, low productivity, low wages. No one who 
actually worked in Africa, white or black, ever subscribed to fantasies about 
surplus capital. That existed only in Hampstead and Left Bank cafes
   p167 Apostles and Bloomsbury.. G E Moore.. Principia_Ethica..
frontal assault on the Judaeo-Christian doctrine of personal accountability 
to an absolute moral code and the concept of public duty, substituting
for it a non-responsible form of hedonism based on personal relationships
   p180-1 Japanese observed that European behaviour, however atrocious, was 
always internally justified by reference to some set of beliefs.. with
the Meiji Revolution a conscious decision was taken to turn it into a
state religion. In 1875 it was officially separated from Buddhism and
codified.. Samurai professor, Dr Inazo Nitobe, as 'to be contented
with one's position in life, to accept the natal irreversible status
and to cultivate oneself within that allotted station, to be loyal to
the master of the family, to value one's ancestors, to train oneself
in the military arts by cultivation and by discipline of one's mind
and body'.. Professor Hall Chamberlain, in an essay The_Invention_of
a_New_religion, published in 1912, wrote: "Bushido, as an
institution.. fabricated.. unknown until a decade or so ago'
   p191 Sun founded a secret societ, the Hsing Chung Hui. It was based
partly on EUropean, partly on Japanese models, and its object, like
Lenin's, was to overthrow the imperial autocracy by force. It
exploited famines and rice-harvest failures, assassinated provincial
officials, occasionally captured cities, or engaged in more general
revolts in 1904 and 1906. Its opportunity came when the death of the
Dowager-Empress Tzu Hsi in 1908
   p193 reorganize the KMT on Leninist lines.. military academy at
Whampoa, and put in charge of it was Sun's ambitious brother -in-law,
a former invoice-clerk called Chiang Kai-shek (they had married
sisters of the left-wing banker, T V Soong)
   p196 Stalin now decided to reverse his policy. He had recently
ousted Trotsky and, following his usual custom, adopted the policies
of his vanquished opponents. Te CHinese Communist Party was ordered to
break with the KMT and take power by force
   p201 All these honourable gentlement protested that they were
working, and killing, for the good of CHina and her people. The
tragedy of inter-war CHina illustrates the principle that when
legitimacy yields to force, and moral absolutes to relativism, a great
darkness descends and angels become indistinguishable from devils
   p204 Americans were prosecuted for criticizing the Red Cross, the
YMCA and even the budget [Blum, Progressive Presidents, 1980, p97]
   p218-9  false historiography which presented Harding and his
administration as the most corrupt in American history began almost
immediately with the publication in 1924 in the New_Republic of a
series of articles by its violently anti-business editor.. No public
man carried into modern times more comprehensibly the founding
principles of Americanism: hard work, frugality, freedom of
conscience, fredom from government, repsect for serious culture (he
went to Aherst and was exceptionally well-read in classical and
foreign literature and in history).. It suited Collidge, in fact, to
mislead people into believeing he was less sophisticated and active
than he was (a ploy later imitated by Dwight Eisenhower)
   p228 In 1929 the United States had achieved a position of paramountcy in
total world production never hitherto attained during a period of
prosperity by any single state: 34.4 per cent of th ewhole, compared
with Britain's 10.4, Germany's 10.3, Russia's 9.9, France's 5.0,
Japan's 4.0, 2.5 for Italy, 2.4 for Canada and 1.7 for Poland
   p243 Hoovers corporatism - the notion that the state, business, the
unions and other Big Brothers should work together in gentle, but
persistent and continuous manipulation to make life better - was the
received wisdom of the day, among enlightened capitalists, left-wing
Republicans and non-socialist intellectuals. Yankee-style corporatism
was the American response to the new forms in Europe, especially
Mussolini's [Viglione] fascism; it was as important to right-thinking
people in the Twenties as Stalinism was in the Thirties
   p251 Both Hoover and Roosevelt were interventionists Both were
planners of a sort. Both were inflationists. It is true that Roosevelt
was inclined to favour some direct reief, which Hoover still distrusted; on 
the other hand he was (at this stage) even more insistent than Hoover
on the contradictory need for a strictly balanced budget
   p255 no evidence.. Roosevelt ever read Keynes.. extended or
tinkered with Hoover policies
   p256 From the perspective of the 1980s it seems probable that both
men impeded a natural recover brought about by deflation
   p257 demonstated the curious ability of the aristocratic rentier
liberal (as opposed to self-made plebeians like Harding, Coolidge and
Hoover) to enlist the loyalty and even the affection of the clerisy
   p272 re-feudalization of the Soviet peasantry.. Bukharin grumbled
privately that the 'mass annihilation of completely defenceless men,
women and children' was acclimatizing party members to violence and
brute obedience, transforming them "into cogs in some terrible
machine' [Cohen, 1974, p364]
   p275 If the decline of Christianity created the modern political
zealot - and his crimes - so the evaporation of religious faith aong
the educated left a vacuum.. wanted to be duped
   p287 Himmler was never one of Hitler's intimates. He was treated as
a functionary who could be filled with the loyalty of awe and terror;
and it is a curious fact that Himmler, the one man who could have
destroyed Hitler, feared him right to the end
   p294 He took over a month before Roosevelt, and like him benefited
from a recovery which had already begun shortly before
   p295 While he allowed the party to invade every other sphere of governmeent
and public policy, he kept it out of industry and the army, both of which he 
needed to perform at maximum efficiency as quickly as possible
   p320 Sanctions rarely work: they damage, infuriate and embitter but
they do not deter or frustrate an act of aggression
   p354 Hitler phenomenon cannot be seen except in conjunction with the 
phenomenon of Soviet Russia. Just as the fear of Communism put him in power, 
so it tended to keep him there. Chamberlain was not clear, at this stage, 
whether Hitler was a total meance or not; he was quite clear Stalin was
   p360 deal with Stalin was struck the following night. It was the
culmination of a series of contacts between the Soviet and German
government which went right back to the weeks following Lenin's putsch. They 
had been conducted, according to need, by army experts, secret policement, 
diplomats or intermediaries on the fringe of the criminal world
    p361 pact brought about a personal rapprochement too. Stalin
presented Hitler as a man of genius, who had risen from nothing like
himself. According to Ribbentrop, Hitler greatly admires Stalin,
especially the way in which he held out against his own 'extremists'
(a view widely shared in the West). Hitler said that Stalin had produced 'a 
sort of Slavonic-Muscovite nationalism', ridding Bolshevism of its
Jewish internationalism. Mussolini took the view that Bolshevism was
now dead: Stalin had substituted for it 'a kind of Slavonic fascism'
   p362 The same day he invaded Poland he ordered the murder of the
incurably ill in German hospitals
   p370 'the civilian population around the target areas must be made
to feel the weight of the war', The policy, initiated by Churchill..
marked a critical stage in the moral declension of humanity in our times
   p383 Under Leninist military law it was a crime to be taken prisoner
   p386 Churchill and Eden, Roosevelt and his envoy Averell Harriman,
all accepted the view that Stalin was a stateman of the centre.. fed
this fantasy with dark hints
   p391 19 September 1940, when the alliance with the Nazis was approved, 
showed the system at its worst. Afterwards, Hirohito called it 'the
moment of truth' and said his failure to break protocoal and voice his
objections was 'a moral crime'. The unstable Matsuoka took this view
even before Pearl Harbor, went to the Tenno to 'confess my worst mistake', 
warned of 'calamity' and burst into tears. All found the system intolerable, 
and it provoked the impulse to escape into furious activity
   p393 Japan's decision to go to war made no sence.. Ambassador Grew had 
reported (27 January 1941): 'There is a lot of talk around town to the effect 
that the Japs, in case of a break with the US, are planning to go all out in 
a surprise attack on Pearl Harbor'.. knocking around since 1921.. Hector 
Bywater, wrote Sea_Power in_the_Pacific.. put the novel on the curriculum
   p397 General Jodl claimed that, 'from the start of 1942 on', Hitler
knew 'victory was no longer attainable' [Hillgruber,Harvard,1981,p96]
   p413 voiced his radical regrets: that he had not exterminated the
German nobility, that he had come to power 'too easily', not
unleashing a classical revolution 'to destroy elites and classes'..
failed to put himself at the head of a movement for the liberation of
the colonial peoples, 'especially the Arabs', that he had not freed
the working class from 'the bourgeoisie of fossils'.. lack of the
admirable ruthlessness Stalin had so consistently showed and which
invited one's 'unreserved respect' [Fest, 1977, 1069,1077,1104-12]
   p416 Himmler wanted to use the war to create the nucleus of his
slave empire and was not therefore anxious to kill Jews.. 'hoarded'
Jews whose verye xistence he concealed from Hitler.. compromise,
brought German industry into the death-camp system, and then worked
the slaves until they were fit only to be exterminated
   p421 Churchill alone supported action at any cost. He was overruled
by his united colleagues led by Anthony Eden, whose secretary noted:
'Unfortunately A E is immovable on the subject of Palestine. He loves
Arabs and hates Jews' [Gilbert, 1981, 267-70]
   p434 Yugoslavia and Hungary were to be split 50-50 between Russia
and the rest; Russia was to have 90 per cent in Romani and 75 per sent
in Bulgaria; while Britain, in accord with the USA, was to have 90 per
cent in Greece.. Churchill calculated that Greec was the only brand to
be saved from the burning, for British troops were already in place
there.. 4 December, when civil war broke out in Athens, Churchill
determined to use force to crush the Communists.. almost singlehandedly, 
kept totalitarianism out of the Mediterranean for a generation by his
vigorous policy in late 1944 - his last great contribution to human freedom
   p436 Roosevelt did nothing to encourage Eisenhower to push on
rapidly towards Berlin, Vienna and Prague, as the British wanted..
Molotov: ' I have never been talked to like that in my life.' Truman:
'Carry out your agreements and you won't get talked to like that."
   p445 Land was worked by its owners in four-fifths of the north,
three-fifths of central China, and half the south.. not ownership of
land, but who could provide security.. Chiang's government was not
only incompetent; it was corrupt. Inflation created military weakness
and military failure produced yet more inflation. Chiang compounded
the problem by denying it exised
   p458 Roosevelt's infatuation with Stalin and his fundamental
frivolity were more to blame for the weakness of American wartime
policy than any Stalinist moles
   p460 Eisenhower in 1952 and RIchard Nixon in 1972 are the only
Presidents in this century who have carried out their oeace promises
   p461 employed nuclear threats in private diplomacy.. secrecy he
directed his friends in the Senate to censure McCarthy.. 'hidden hand'
style of leadership.. mythology, much of which he deliberately
contrived himself.. 'Complex and devious', was the summing-up of his
Vice-President, Richard Nixon (no mean judge of such things); 'he
always applied two, three or four lines of reasoning to a single
problem and he usually preferred the indirect approach'.. Eisenhower
worked very much harder than anyone, including close colleagues, supposed
  p462 Dulles and Adams were prima donnas was deliberately promoted by
Eisenhower, since they could be blamed
   p463 Machiavellian enough to pretend to misunderstand his own
translator.. autocratic leadership.. exercose by stealth.. used the
CIA a great deal and was the only American president to control it..
hard to believe Eisenhower would have allowed the 1961 Bay of Pigs
operation to proceed in the form it took.. civilian Board of
Consultants on Foreign Intelligence.. disliked generals in politics
   p464 He loathed the idea of America becoming a welfare state. He
was in fact deeply conservative. He admitted in 1956: "Taft was really
more liberal than me in domestic matters" [Larson, 1968, p34]
   p471 'It costs a great deal of money to keep Gandhiji living in
poverty' [Mehta, 1976, p56]
   p473 He [Gandhi] swalloed the European Left pharmacopoeia whole,
enthuing for Republican Spain, accepting Stalin's show-trials at their
face value, an Appeaser and a unilateral disarmer
   p486 King Abdullah of Jordan anly wanted Old Jerusalem, which he
got. He had no desire to see an Arab Palestinian state witht he Mufti
in charge. As he told Golda Meir at a secret meeting: 'We both have a
common enemy - the Mufti' [Kimche, 1960, p60]
   p487 When the smoke cleared there were over half a million Arab
refugees.. 567,000 Jews.. Nearly all went to Israel and all who did
had been resettled by 1960. The RAab refugees might likewise have been
resttled.. Arab states preferred to keep the refugees in the camps..
as human title-deed to a Palestinian reconquest
   p492 Eisenhower had warned Eden in the most emphatic terms not to use force,
which he was sure would be counter-productive: 'Nasser thrives on drama'
  p493 Until the early 1950s, the Americans had controlled the UN.
Their first mistake was to involve it in Korea
   p494 When Eisenhower turned on Eden at Suez, broke him, and handed
the whole problem to the UN, he gave Hammarskjold exactly the
opportunity he had been waiting for.. repeatedly decline to condemn
Nasser's seizure of the canal, and other arbitrary acts. So far as he
was concerned, the Israeli atack and the Anglo-Frnch intervention were
wholly unprovoked.. Soviet invasion of Hungary, which took place under
cover of the Suez crisis, he treated as a tiresome distraction
   p495 Nineteenth-century colonialism reflected the huge upsurge in
European numbers. Twentieth-century decolonization reflected European
demographic stability and violent expansion of native populations
   p519 In Angola and Mozambique they adopted slavery from the Africans, 
institutionalized it, and integrated it with their administarative
system. The slave-trade, especially to Brazil, was the economic mainstay of 
these two territories for three hundred years.  The treaties the
Portuguese signed with the Africa chiefs were for lbour not products
(though in Mozambique the Arabs acted as middlemen). The portuguese
were the only primary producers od slaves among the European powers
   p550 As a piece of social engineering the Leap was reckless and
impulsive even by Mao's standards. He justified it by arguing that Stalin 
had walked 'only on one leg' - that is, he created industrial and
agricultural areas, each separate and monoped. China would begin 'walking 
on two legs', moving directly to self-reliant communes (modelled
historically on the Paris Commune of 1870), each with its own industrial, 
agricultural and service sectors and its own defence militia
   p555 invitation to vandalism: 'Chairman Mao often says that there
is no construction without destruction. Destruction means criticism
and repudiation - it means revolution'
   p565 without a suspicion of romanticism or any interest in politics
as an art-form. Teng [Hsiao-ping] had been the most consistent
opponent of Mao's political dramas.. despised people for whom politics
was the only thing in life that mattered, especially the hard Left:
'They sit on the lavatory and can't even manage to shit'
   p577 Adenauer, de Gasperi, de Gaulle were great survivors.. devout
Catholics, anti-nationalists, men who revered the family as the social
unit, hated the state.. believed the most important characterstic of
orgnaized society to be the rule of law, which must reflect Natural
Law, that is the ascendancy of absolute values
   p578 Both were confederalists. Adenauer represented the polycentrist Germany
of the Holy Roman Empire, de Gasperi the northern Italy of the Habsburgs
   p582 He ruled out Berlin as a capital: ' Whoever makes Berlin the
new capital will be creating a new spiritual Prussia'
   p592 Even in the centre and the Right, the coal-steel plan was attacked a "A
Europe under German hegemony', and on the left as the 'Europe of the Vatican'
   p598 It was Atlanticist, 'Anglo-Saxon' as he put it, the junior member of 
that English-speaking partnership which had excluded him and France from their 
rightful place in the decision-making bodied of the wartime alliance. It was 
deGaulle's aim to use the Carolignian concept of the EEC to create in Europe 
an alternative centre of power to the USA and Soviet Russia. He did not wish 
a British intrusion which would inevitably challenge France's claim to
sit on Charlemeagne's throne [twice veoted British entry]
   p628 In 1981 it was calculated that, since Castro took charge, Cuba had 
had an annual growth-rate per_capita of minus 1.2 per cent; that from being 
one of the richest Latin-American countries it had become one of the poorest
   p629 Eisenhower, rightly obsessed as he was with the strength of
the US economy, would not invest heavily in space beyond the pragmatic
needs of the defence programme. He was flatly opposed to luxurious
space ventures run for the purpose of 'prestige', a word he detested.
He took no notice of the post-Sputnik panic. With Kennedy in office
the priorities changed totally
   p631 Three weeks after the Japanese surrender, the Communist leader Ho Chi 
Minh, sponsored by the OSS, staged a putsch.. OSS agent, Archimedes Patti
   p635 Johnson was not the ruthless man he liked to impersonate: he
was paralysed by moral restraints. As his biographer, Doris Kearns,
shrewdly observed, to him 'limited bombing was seduction, not rape,
and seduction was controllable, even reversible' [1976, p264]
   p644 The great German scholar [later Columbia provost] Fritz Stern, noting 
the 'excremental language' of student activists, saw it as the only novelty: 
the rest reproduced the pattern of extremist behaviour among students who led 
Germany in putting Hitler into power [AmSchol, 40, 123-37]
   p640 Among the media there were many who were not merely humiliated
by Nixon's triumph, but genuinely frightened. As one powerful editor
put it:' There's got to be a bloodletting. We've got to make sure
nobody ever thinks of doing anything like this again'
   p650 Johnson, as Vice-President, accepted bribes, as did Nixon's
Vice-Presisdent, Spiro Agnew; Agnew was exposed and convicted; Johnson
went on to the White House
   p655 All had studied in France in the 1950s.. were Satre's
children.. 17 April [1975] over 3 million people were living in Phnom Penh.
They were literally pushed into the surrounding countryside
   p667 Gadafy proved extremely adroit in bargaining with the oil
companies and the consumer nations, showing that both could be divided
and blackmailed separately
    p671 The point of maximum Arab power had passed. That point came in the 
years 1974-7, when the Arabs had half the world's liquidity. Thanks to the 
commercial banking system, the world's financial black market, the
money vanished into the bottomless pit of the needs of the developing
nations. By 1977, they owed the commercial banks $75 billion, more
than half of it to American banks. Nearly all of this was Arab money
    p677 more of a self-perpetuating conspiracy than a legitimate form
of government. Though the Chicago-style gangsterism of Stalin had been
replaced by the low-key Mafia of Brezhnev and his associates, the
essential criminality remained
    p702-3 syncretistic forms of CHristianity have always appeared in
periods of rapid population growth, racial and cultural mingling...
While theologians at the Universities of Tubingen and Utrecht were
diminishing the total of Christian belief, strange charismatics in the
slums of Mexico City and Sao Paolo, of Recife and Rio, of Cape Town,
Johannesburg, Lagos and Nairobi, were adding to it.. Islam was also
advancing in black Africa, often with the aid of Arab money, arms and
indeed force. In the 1960s the ruling northern elite in Sudan sought
to impose Islam on the Christian South. In the 1970s Gadafy tried
repeatedly to convert all the Chad by fire and sword, or rather by
napalm and helicopter, just as AMin tried to Islamize Uganda by
mass-murder.. far more political and this-worldly faith than
Christianity.. first consequence was the destruction of the Lebanon, a
small but highly civilized country, the sole Arab democracy
   p706 Shah boasted his White Revolution combined 'the principles of
capitalism... with socialism, even communism... There's never been so much 
change in 3,000 years. The whole structure is [being turned] upside down' 
[Forbis, Peacock, 1980,73-4] By trying to spend too much too fast he bought 
himself inflation. To put the brake on inflation, he organized student-gangs 
to arrest 'prfiteering' merchants and small businessmen. This merely gave 
youth a taste for violence and cost the throne the bazaar
				 #@#
   Never Give in, Churchill speaches 2003 Hyperion
   p17 4jun4 We are not going back because principles we defend are
principles which endure from one generation to another. Men change, manners
change, customs change, Governments and Prime ministers change, even Colonial
Secretaries change - (laughter) sometimes theychange their offices, sometimes
they change their opinions. (Laughter.) But principles do not change
   p31 4may8 We have many good things in common. You have the police, the
Army, the Navy, and officials - why, a President of the Board of Trade you
have in common. (Applause.) But we don't eat in common; we eat
individually. (Laughter.) And we don't ask the ladies to marry us in
common. (Laughter.)
   p64 15nov15 Gallipoli Peninsula would have settled the fate of the Turkish
Army on the promontory, would probably have decided the operations, mighthave
determined the attitude of the Balkans, might have cut Germany from the east,
and might have saved Serbia
   p74 10dec17 Russia has been thoroughly beaten by the Germans. Her great
heart has been broken not only by German might but by German intrigue, not
only by German steel but by German gold. Russia has fallen on the ground,
prostate, in exhaustion and in agony
   p84 14jun21 Saud's followers belong to the Wahabi sect, a form of
Mohammedanism which bears, roughly speaking, the same relation to orthodox
Islam as the most militant form of Calvinism would have borne to ROme in the
fiercest times of religious wars. The Wahabis profess a life of exceeding
austerity, and what they practise themselves the rigorously enforce on
others. They hold it as an article of duty, as wall as faith, to kill all who
do not share their opinions
   p89 11dec25 band of cosmopolitan cosnpirators gathered from the underworld
of Europe and America - which has seized the great Russian people by the hair
of their heads and holds them in a grip, robbing them of victory, of
prosperity, of freedom. This plaguish band of conspirators are aiming
constantly to overthrow all civilised countries and reduce every nation to
the level of misery to which they have plunged the great people of Russia
   p97 23feb31 Gandhi, a seditious Middle Temple lawyer, now posing as a fakir
   p103 24apr33 St George would arrive in Cappadocia, accompanied not by a
horse but by a secretariat. He would be armed not with a lance, but with
several flexible formulas. He would, of course, be welcomed by the local
branch of the League of Nations. He would propose a conference with the
dragon - a ROund Table Conference, no doubt - that would be more convenient
for the dragon's tail. He would make a trade agreement wwith the dragon. He
would lend the dagon a lot of money
   p321 26dec41 We know for many years past the policy of Japan has been
dominated by secret societies of subalterns and junior officers of the Army
and Navy, who have enforced their will upon successive Japanese Cabinets and
Parliaments by the assassination of any Japanese statesman who opposed, or
who did not sufficiently further, their aggressive policy
   p352 19may42 'The Hun is always either at your throat or at your feet'
   p369 8dec44 [Greek] Democracy is no harlot to be piccked up in the street
by a man with a tommy gun.. During the war, of course, we have had to arm
anyone who could shoot a Hun
   p397 4jun45 Socialism is, in its essence, an attacknot only upon British
enterprise, but upon the right of the ordinary man or woman to breathe freely
without having a harsh, clumsy, tyrannical hand clapped across teir mouths
and nostrils
   p409 16aug45 A friend of mine, an officer, was in Zagreb when the results
of the late General Election came in. An old lady said to him, 'Poor Mr
Churchill! I suppose now he will be shot.'
   p420 5mar46 From Stettin in the Baltic to Trieste in the Adriatic, an rion
curtain has descended across the Continent. Behind that line lie all the
capitals of the ancient states of Central and Eastern Europe. Warsaw, Berlin,
Prague, Vienna, Budapest, Belgrade, Bucharest and Sofia, all these famous
cities and the populations around them lie in what I must call the Soviet
sphere, and all are subject in one form or another, not only to Soviet
influence but to a very high and, in many cases, increasing measure of
control from Moscow. Athens alone - Greece with its immortal glories - is
free to decide its future at an election under British, American and French
observation. THe Russian-dominated Polish Government has been encouraged to
make enormous and wrongful inroads upon Germany, and mass expulsions of
millions of Germans on a scale grievous and undreamed-of ar enow taking
place. THe Communist parties, which were very small in all these Eastern
States of Europe, have been raised to pre-eminence and power far beyond their
numbers and are seeking everywhere to obtain totalitarian control. Police
governments are prevailing in nearly every case, and so far, except in
Czechoslovkia, there is no true democracy. Turkey and Persia are both
profoundly alarmed and disturbed at te claims which are being made upon them
and at the pressure being exerted by the Moscow Government
   p447 28may48 should be a right to purchase coucil houses by instalments
[done by Thatcher and Kemp]. Here is a positive step which should be
taken. It will be most bitterly opposed by the Socialist Party who want
everyone to be the tenants of the State
   p456 Fancy the Socialist Government in England keeping itself alive,
economically and politically, by these large annual dollops of dollars from
capitalist America! They seek the dollars; they beg the dollars; they bluster
for the dollars; they gobble the dollars. But in the whole of their
8,000-word manifesto they cannot say 'Thank you' for the dollars
   p463 4jul50 The British and Americans do not war wit races or governments
as such. Tyranny, external or internal, is our foe whatever trappings or
disguises it wears, whatever language it speaks or perverts
   p467 21jul51 But now the Communist Horner has stepped outside the sphere
of industrial disputes and threatens the whole British democracy, thrity
million voters, with a national strike to bring the country down if they dare
express their opinion and wishes at the polls
   p494 1mar55 The House will perhaps note that I avoid using the word
'Russia' as much as possible in this discussion. I have a strong admiration
for the Russian people - for their bravery, their many gifts, and their
kindly nature
   p498 1mar55 The day may dawn when fair play,love for one's fellow-men,
respect for justice and freedom, will enable tormented generations to march
forth serene and triumphant from the hideous epoch in which we have to
dwell. Meanwhile, never flinch, never weary, never despair
				     #@#
   Dear Americans, ROnald Reagan, ed Weber, Doubleday 2003
   [30jul82 John Lofton] I'm also determined that we haven't had all the
spending or tax cuts we're going to get. However, I could not stand by and
see further cuts in spending go down the drain when the price, distasteful as
ot is, gave us the biggest share of what we are seeking. John, I can't
conclude this letter withour telling you I believe the July COnservative
Digest is one of th emost dishonest and unfair bits of journalism I have ever
seen.
   [17nov83 Roy Brewer] Thank you for your response to Viguerie - it was
great. You know this so-called conservative has neve rbeen for me. Back in
'76 he and a few of his ilk had me to a secret meeting in which they pushed
for me running on a third party ticket. I tolde them I was going to run as a
Republican and that what they proposed just didn't make sense. That did it
for me - I became the enemy. In 1980 they were for Connolly. But you told him
off in great style. Thanks.
   [10feb86 Suzanne Massie on Gorbachev] twice in our conversation he invoked
the name of God and once cited a Bible verse
				     #@#
   WHen Character was King (REagan) Noonan 2001 Viking
   p43 THose who were there the overcast day he was sworn in as governor of
California swear that as he took the oath the sun peeked out of the clouds
and shone on him. And those who were there the cloudy day he was inaurgurated
president in 1980 say the sun spilled out of the clouds as he put up his hand
to take the oath
   p65 Reagan, Olivia de Havilland and others with whome he had become close
were determined to protect the innocent.. actor Sterling Hayden.. later asked
why the Communists had not succeeded in winning control of the movie
industry. Hayden said they ran into "a one-man battalion of opposition" named
ROnald Reagan
   p87 [27oct64] No nation in history has ever survived a tax burden that
reached a third of its national income.. whether we believe in our capacity
for self-government or whether we abandon the American Revolution and confess
that a little intellectual elite in a far-distant capital can plan our lives
for us better than we can plan them ourselves
   p98 Later Reagan thought it was the power of rayer that had kept him from
taking th emedicine, that had told him he didn't nee dit anymore. It was the
power of prayer that healed his ulcer.
   p99 Reagan knew he had to decide what to do with the surplus before the
legislature heard about it and came up with ways to spend it.. So Reagan
decided to tell the people of California the good news right away; and he
told them too that he wanted to give it back to them.. It was pure political
genius. THe legislature went wildbut it was too late: THe people knew
everything, anf the people supported it
   p117 He thought it eccentric, though, to see man himself as the problem
and not the solution; he thought it eccentric to put the comfort of an
obscure bug over the legitimate needs of human beings; he had no patience for
self-proclaimed environmentalists
   p143 She had judged the town with a practiced eye and wanted to help her
husband. "She was the one who made friends with Kay Graham and the Democrats
in this town," the Reagan's friend and aide Robert Higdon told me. "She was
the one who had Bob Strauss in the White House and said, "Waht do you think,
what's your view, you have been here a long time ol'man, tell us.' Democrats
weren't left out. The Reagans helpe dmake this a bipartisan working town."
   p155 [Patti] "He was such a brilliant father for young children. But when
we got older and the questions got sort of more gnarly, and we got more
complicated and more screwed up and all that stuff that goes with grwoing up,
he waas just befuddled."
   p224 [PATCO] Democrats in Congress could have opposed the president and
used the labor struggle for partisan advantage, but didn't. In part this was
due to the help of Senator Edward Kennedy and AFL-CIO President Lane Kirkland
   p226 PATCO decision set the pattern for wage negotiations for the next
eight years throughout all levels of government, which turned out to have a
real and positive impact on the controlling of inflation.. foreign
governments saw that the new president meant what he said and that he would
take a hit in public opinion to make his point.. That's why George Shultz,
Reagan's last and most eff ective secretary of state, said that the PATCO
decision was the most important foreign policy decision Ronald Reagan ever
made
   p243 [Rosenkowski] "What I cherisehd and admired was that when we shook
hands he never left his commitment".. members of Congress, and especially the
Senate, o not want to reform and simplify the American tax system because
they do not believe it is in their political interests to do so
   p250 The reason he took criticism so well is that he had been trained
in receiving it in Hollywood.. Plus he thought he was right
   p323 But the fall from the horse was followed by an operation, and
everyone close to Reagan now agrees, looking back, that the blow to his head
and the concussion and operation seemd to accelerate the growing illness
within him. He just wasn't the same after that.
				 #@#
   Group loyalty&taste for redistribn, Luttmer,JPolEco 6/2001 109#3 p500-528 
   an additional black welfare recipient in one's tract reduces support for
welfare by nonblack respondents but has little effect on black respondents..
the United States is relatively racially, ethnically, and religiously
heterogeneous and redistributes less than most western European
countries. Within the United States, relatively racially heterogeneous states
provide lower welfare benefits..  Thus average support for redistribution
declines as heterogeneity increases..  Social psychologists have documented
perception biases in which poor outcomes of "in-group" members tend to be
attributed to adversarial external circumstances but poor outcomes of
"out-group" members tend to be attributed to characteristics of those out-
group members (Brown 1986; Brewer and Miller 1996). This might explain why
respondents perceive welfare recipients of their own racial group as more
deserving. Many have argued that idleness, out-of-wedlock births, and other
behaviors of welfare recipients that conflict with mainstream values
influence public support for welfare spending (Heclo 1986; Will 1993; Kull
1994; Bowles and Gintis 1998).
				 #@#
   Blane, Florovsky, SVOTS.edu 1993 0-88141-137-x
   p107 "courage to acknowledge that there is a major disagreement..., which
simply cannot be excorcised by any appeal to unity or toleration" [WCC
Evanston 1954]
   p108 "the whole approach to the problem of reunion," said the [Orthodox]
statement about the Faith and Order report, "is entirely unacceptable from
the standpoint of the Orthodox Church... We believe that the return of the
communions to the faith of the ancient, united, and indivisible Vhurch of the
seven ecumenical councils shall alone produce the desired reunion of all
separated Christians"
   p110 who said it had little to do with the day-to-day needs of the local
parishes in which the seminarians would be serving. Some people were
antagonized by this promotion of active involvement of the Orthodox Churches
in the ecumenical movement. And some among those who supported this
participation became troubled by the sharpness with which he insisted on a
strictly Orthodox line at interfaith meetings in the quest of Christian
unity.. having to giv eup the deanship. He was conscious that he had
exacerbated this discontent by failing to stay close to the seminary's basic
constituency
				 #@#
   Faith for a Lifetime, Abp Iakovos ISBN 0-385-19595-8
   p18 submission, humility, & dependence.. road to perfection
   p40 focusing too much on what _I_ wanted, rather than what God
   pp41-2 most difficult moments..1970, when I presented my views on the use 
of language.. should use two languages in the United States, both Greek and 
English, with emphasis on more English.. petitions even demanded that I be 
force to resign.. Patriarch in Constantinople responded to my opponents that 
'the language in which the Gospels were  written must be preserved'.. Just 
before I sat down to write my letter of resignation to the Patriarch, I 
received a note from his chief secretary, who spoke for the Patriarch 
himself. The note said, 'Don't doubt for a moment the understanding and the 
compassion and the love of the Patriarch for you'
   p45 [4 pts of prayer] Adoration, Confession, Thanksgiving, Supplication
   p117 be realistic. Expect to be working hard for God.. When you're 
exhausted..burned out..ground of your life is not fertile for the growth of 
love, joy, peace, or gentleness. But when you are renewed and filled up by 
the Spirit, the time is near for the ripening of God's fruit. You're ready to 
savor the sweet smells and succulent tastes of the rich spiritual vineyards
   p135 allow God to conform us gradually, over many years of spiritual 
growth, to the image of his Son
   p145 Human beings.. need to interact with one another and with God in order 
to experience great changes in their lives
   pp169+ [political] Avoid Headlines.. Forget liberal-conservative
distinctions.. Be suspicious of trendy issues.. Take time to think.. In most
cases, focus on immediate issues, [Brown, Mgg Confl, 1983, p54 combining
issues increases conflict; Podhoretz, Prophets,2002,p357] rather than those
that are far away..  Follow you own Christian conscience.. To illuminate your
conscience, look to the Bible
				     #@#
   Pope  Joins Diplomatic  Efforts  As  War Looms  By  Antoine Blua  [Prague,
13Feb2003 RFERL]  Vatican envoy Cardinal Roger Etchegaray  this week traveled
to Baghdad..  On  15 February, Aziz, who is himself a  member of the Chaldean
Church, will travel to Assisi for peace prayers with Franciscan monks..  John
Allen is the Vatican correspondent  for "The National Catholic Reporter," the
leading U.S. Catholic  weekly..  The pontiff was a strong  critic of the 1991
Gulf War and has repeatedly denounced  UN sanctions against Iraq in the years
since..  Allen  pointed out that  the Vatican does  not strictly adhere  to a
pacifist stance.  It approved of the war  in Kosovo as an  attempt to protect
civilian populations who were being brutalized.
				     #@#
   Unpatriotic  Conservatives  [David   Frum,  7Apr03  National  Review]  The
Yugoslav civil wars  divided conservatives. Some -- William  F.  Buckley Jr.,
Richard  Perle, John O'Sullivan,  and Republican  political leaders  like Bob
Dole  --  advocated  an  early  and decisive  intervention  against  Slobodan
Milosevic. Others -- Charles Krauthammer, Henry Kissinger, and (to drop a few
rungs  down the  ladder) I  -- argued  against.  Pat  Buchanan, one  can say,
permitted a dual loyalty to influence  him.  Although he had denied any vital
American interest  in either  Kuwait's oilfields or  Iraq's oilfields  or its
aggression, in  1991 he urged  that the Sixth  Fleet be sent to  Dubrovnik to
shield the  Catholics of  Croatia from Serbian  attack. "Croatia is  not some
faraway desert  emirate," he explained. "It  is a 'piece of  the continent, a
part of  the main,' a Western  republic that belonged to  the Habsburg empire
and was  for centuries  the first  line of defense  of Christian  Europe. For
their ceaseless  resistance to the  Ottoman Turks, Croatia was  proclaimed by
Pope  Leo  X   to  be  the  'Antemurale  Christianitatis,'   the  bulwark  of
Christianity."
				     #@#
   [American Church  Leader Indicates Retirement  May Have Been  Pressured AP
28AUG95 ATHENS,  Greece] Archbishop  Geron Iakovos, the  leader of  the Greek
Orthodox Church in  North and South America, on Monday  indicated that he may
have been  pressured into  early retirement..  for  the crisis in  the former
Yugoslavia. Recently he also blamed  the Vatican for its support of Croatia..
Iakovos said  that Croats, Serbs, Slovenes  and Bosnians were  not the issue,
but countries  "that want a corridor  through the Balkans,  Germany more than
all the  others.".. in a rare  interview with Antenna  general manager Kostas
Papanikolau..  Iakovos, a former president  of the World Council of Churches,
was regarded as a dean of religious leaders in the United States.
				     #@#
   World Council of Churches Opposes NATO  Force, Urges U.S. to Renew Ban [AP
GENEVA 24Nov94] The World Council of Churches urged the U.N. Security Council
to call  off the use  of NATO force  against Serbs in northwest  Bosnia.  The
council Thursday also  demanded renewed enforcement of the  U.N. arms embargo
to  all sides  in the  conflict, a  reference to  the U.S.  decision  to stop
enforcing the sanctions against  the Muslim-led Bosnian government.  The WCC,
which represents mainline Protestant and Orthodox churches, traditionally has
demanded  that  Orthodox Serbs  be  treated  equally  with Muslims  or  Roman
Catholic Croats.
				     #@#   
   [New  York  Times  July  24,  1991  Section A;  Page  16;  Column  5;  ARI
L. GOLDMAN]  Distressed over the "extreme liberties"  that several Protestant
churches have taken regarding  abortion and homosexuality, the Greek Orthodox
Church   has  suspended  its   ties  to   the  nation's   largest  ecumenical
organization, the National Council of Churches.
				     #@#
   [Boston Globe May 2, 1992 METRO  Pg. 27 Orthodox renew church council tie;
JAMES L. FRANKLIN] Eight Orthodox Christian churches last month renewed their
membership  in  the  National   Council  of  Churches,  ending  a  nine-month
suspension  of their  participation in  the council  they said  was  aimed at
protesting the council's stances on some issues.
				     #@#
   Manhattan Cathedral Centennial: "Up to this time, the Greek Orthodox
churches in New York State could incorporate under its then existing
Religious Corporation Law only as part of the Russian Orthodox Church
jurisdiction. Because of it, neither the Holy Trinity nor the Annunciation
churches had incorporated. The Athena Brotherhood in 1905 petitioned a
special statute, under Chapter 749 of the Laws of the State of New York, and
it was approved. This statute allowed The Holy Trinity to incorporate under
the name of 'The Hellenic Eastern Orthodox Church of New York'."  Well, Mutt,
you got it part right. Slaves were indeed shipped from West Africa, esp
Mozambique, Benin, Congo and Angola , but the center of the slave trade was
Khartoum. However, I will concede that most of my prior thesis was derived
from AfrAm OCA convert hearsay.
				     #@#

   Michael Barone New Americans (Regnery 2001) Reviewed Roger Clegg
(3Aug2001) Barone also draws heavily from Thomas Sowell's 1981 classic,
Ethnic America..  The three parts of Barone's book straightforwardly explain
and document the parallels between, respectively, the nineteenth-century
Irish and twentieth-century African Americans; earlier Italian and more
recent Latino immigrants; and, finally, the Jewish immigrants of a century
ago and Asian immigrants today.

				     #@#

  Ethno-Genetic Abstracts
  Y chromosomal haplogroup J as a signature of the post-neolithic
colonization of Europe; Human Genetics.  115(5):357-71, 2004 Oct; Di
Giacomo F.  Luca F.  Popa LO.  Akar N.  Anagnou N.  Banyko J.  Brdicka
R.  Barbujani G.  Papola F.  Ciavarella G.  Cucci F.  Di Stasi L.
Gavrila L.  Kerimova MG.  Kovatchev D.  Kozlov AI.  Loutradis A.
Mandarino V.  Mammi' C.  Michalodimitrakis EN.  Paoli G.  Pappa KI.
Pedicini G.  Terrenato L.  Tofanelli S.  Malaspina P.  Novelletto A.;
Department of Biology, University Tor Vergata, Rome, Italy.
In order to attain a finer reconstruction of the peopling of southern and
central-eastern Europe from the Levant, we determined the frequencies of
eight lineages internal to the Y chromosomal haplogroup J, defined by
biallelic markers, in 22 population samples obtained with a fine-grained
sampling scheme. Our results partially resolve a major multifurcation of
lineages within the haplogroup. Analyses of molecular variance show that the
area covered by haplogroup J dispersal is characterized by a significant
degree of molecular radiation for unique event polymorphisms within the
haplogroup, with a higher incidence of the most derived sub-haplogroups on
the northern Mediterranean coast, from Turkey westward; here, J diversity is
not simply a subset of that present in the area in which this haplogroup
first originated. Dating estimates, based on simple tandem repeat loci (STR)
diversity within each lineage, confirmed the presence of a major population
structuring at the time of spread of haplogroup J in Europe and a punctuation
in the peopling of this continent in the post-Neolithic, compatible with the
expansion of the Greek world. We also present here, for the first time, a
novel method for comparative dating of lineages, free of assumptions of STR
mutation rates.
  Investigation of the Greek ancestry of populations from northern Pakistan;
Human Genetics.  114(5):484-90, 2004 Apr; Mansoor, Atika.  Mazhar, Kehkashan.
Khaliq, Shagufta.  Hameed, Abdul.  Rehman, Sadia.  Siddiqi, Saima.
Papaioannou, Myrto.  Cavalli-Sforza, L L.  Mehdi, S Qasim.  Ayub, Qasim;
Three populations from northern Pakistan, the Burusho, Kalash, and Pathan,
claim descent from soldiers left behind by Alexander the Great after his
invasion of the Indo-Pak subcontinent. In order to investigate their genetic
relationships, we analyzed nine Alu insertion polymorphisms and 113 autosomal
microsatellites in the extant Pakistani and Greek populations. Principal
component, phylogenetic, and structure analyses show that the Kalash are
genetically distinct, and that the Burusho and Pathan populations are
genetically close to each other and the Greek population. Admixture estimates
suggest a small Greek contribution to the genetic pool of the Burusho and
Pathan and demonstrate that these two northern Pakistani populations share a
common Indo-European gene pool that probably predates Alexander's
invasion. The genetically isolated Kalash population may represent the
genetic pool of ancestral Eurasian populations of Central Asia or early
Indo-European nomadic pastoral tribes that became sequestered in the valleys
of the Hindu Kush Mountains.
  Cytokine polymorphism frequencies in the Greek Cypriot population; European
Journal of Immunogenetics.  30(5):341-3, 2003 Oct;Costeas, P A.  Koumas, L.
Koumouli, A.  Kyriakou-Giantsiou, A. Papaloizou, A; There is considerable
evidence to suggest that several cytokine genes are polymorphic, resulting in
differential transcription and protein expression levels among
individuals. It has also been demonstrated that ethnicity can be a
determinant for distinctive cytokine polymorphism frequencies. In this study,
we evaluated the distribution of cytokine gene polymorphisms in 100 healthy
Greek Cypriot subjects, using polymerase chain reaction-sequence-specific
primers (PCR-SSP) typing analysis. Cytokine gene polymorphisms were
determined for transforming growth factor (TGF) beta1 codon 10 (TGFbetac10; C
to T), TGFbeta1 codon 25 (TGFbetac25; G to C), tumour necrosis factor alpha
(TNFalpha) promoter -308 (G to A), interleukin (IL)-6 promoter -174 (G to C),
IL-10 promoter -1082 (G to A), IL-10 promoter -819 (C to T), IL-10 promoter
-592 (C to A) and interferon gamma (IFNgamma) intron 1 +874 (A to T).
Frequencies for the above cytokine genotypes were calculated for the Greek
Cypriot population.
  Apolipoprotein AI and CIII gene polymorphisms and their association with
lipid levels in Italian, Greek and Anglo-Irish populations of Australia;
Annals of Human Biology.  28(5):481-90, 2001 Sep-Oct; Buzza, M.  Fripp, Y.
Mitchell, R J; PRIMARY OBJECTIVE: The apolipoprotein (apo) AI-CIII-AIV gene
cluster on chromosome 11 has been identified as a candidate region for
hyperlipidaemia and in particular for hypertriglyceridaemia. Our aim was to
detect associations between the apo AI and CIII polymorphisms and the plasma
lipids, total cholesterol, triglycerides, high density lipoprotein (HDL) and
low density lipoprotein (LDL) cholesterol in normal, healthy, adults from
three ethnic groups of Australia: Italian, Greek and Anglo-Irish, separately
by gender.  METHODS AND PROCEDURES: The SstI restriction fragment length
polymorphisms (RFLP) in the 3' untranslated region of the apo CIII gene and
the MspI RFLP in the third intron of the apo AI gene were scored and the
lipid concentrations were ascertained using standard methodologies. t-tests
were used to compare lipid levels between sexes and between populations, and
multivariate ANOVA was used to detect if the two RFLPs had an effect on any
of the lipid concentrations. MAIN OUTCOMES AND RESULTS: The two RFLPs exhibit
strong linkage disequilibrium in all three populations (p < 0.001). There
were some significant differences in allele frequencies among the
populations: the minor S2 allele was more frequent in Italians (0.12) than
Greeks (0.03) (p = 0.003), and the minor M2 allele was more common in Greeks
(0.14) than Anglo-Irish (0.05) (p = 0.026). We found no significant
association between either of the RFLPs and any of the lipid concentrations
in either sex of all three populations.  However, Kruskal-Wallis tests
detected associations of borderline significance between apo AI MspI
genotypes and triglycerides (p = 0.04) and between apo AI MspI genotypes and
cholesterol levels (p = 0.03) in Anglo-Irish females.  CONCLUSIONS: Because
only two statistically significant associations were detected among a number
of comparisons, our data suggest that the apo AI and CIII polymorphisms play
only a very limited role in mediating variation in lipid concentrations in
these three ethnic groups.
  Genetic linkage of autosomal dominant primary open angle glaucoma to
chromosome 3q in a Greek pedigree; European Journal of Human Genetics.
9(6):452-7, 2001 Jun; Kitsos, G.  Eiberg, H.  Economou-Petersen, E.  Wirtz, M
K.  Kramer, P L. Aspiotis, M.  Tommerup, N.  Petersen, M B.  Psilas, K.  A
locus for juvenile onset open angle glaucoma (OAG) has been assigned to
chromosome 1q in families with autosomal dominant inheritance (GLC1A), due to
mutations in the TIGR/MYOC gene. For adult onset OAG, called primary open
angle glaucoma or POAG, five loci have so far been mapped to different
chromosomes (GLC1B-GLC1F). Except for the GLC1B locus, the other POAG loci
have so far been reported only in single large pedigrees. We studied a large
family identified in Epirus, Greece, segregating POAG in an autosomal
dominant fashion. Clinical findings included increased cup to disc ratio
(mean 0.7), characteristic glaucomatous changes in the visual field, and
intraocular pressure before treatment more than 21 mmHg (mean 31 mmHg), with
age at diagnosis 33 years and older. Linkage analysis was performed between
the disease phenotype and microsatellite DNA polymorphisms. Linkage was
established with a group of DNA markers located on chromosome 3q, where the
GLC1C locus has previously been described in one large Oregon pedigree. A
maximal multipoint lod score of 3.88 was obtained at marker D3S1763
(penetrance 80%). This represents the second POAG family linked to the GLC1C
locus on chromosome 3q, and haplotype analysis in the two families suggests
an independent origin of the genetic defect.
  Genetic history of the population of Sicily; Human Biology.  70(4):699-714,
1998 Aug; Rickards, O.  Martinez-Labarga, C.  Scano, G.  De Stefano, G F.
Biondi, G.  Pacaci, M.  Walter, H.  We investigated the genetic heterogeneity
of 2354 individuals from the 9 provinces of Sicily. The genetic markers we
used were HP, GC, TF, PI, and AK1 plus other previously tested polymorphisms,
for a total of 24 independent markers. Distinct multivariate statistics were
applied to verify the claimed genetic distinctiveness between extant eastern
and western Sicilian populations. Our hypothesis stated that any diversity
found between the two subpopulations would represent the signature of early
colonization of the island by Greek and Phoenician peoples. Correspondence
analysis showed that there was no clear geographic clustering within
Sicily. The genetic distance matrix used for identifying the main genetic
barriers revealed no east-west differences within the island's population, at
least at the provincial level. FST estimates proved that the population
subdivision did not affect the pattern of gene frequency variation; this
implies that Sicily is effectively one panmictic unit. The bulk of our
results confirm the absence of genetic differentiation between eastern and
western Sicilians, and thus we reject the hypothesis of the subdivision of an
ancient population in two areas.
  Y-chromosome specific alleles and haplotypes in European and Asian
populations: linkage disequilibrium and geographic diversity; American
Journal of Physical Anthropology.  104(2):167-76, 1997 Oct; Mitchell, R J.
Earl, L.  Fricke, B. Variation on the Y chromosome may permit our
understanding the evolution of the human paternal lineage and male gene
flow. This study reports upon the distribution and non random association of
alleles at four Y-chromosome specific loci in four populations, three
Caucasoid (Italian, Greek and Slav) and one Asian. The markers include
insertion/deletion (p12f), point mutation (92R7 and pY alpha I), and repeat
sequence (p21A1) polymorphisms. Our data confirm that the p12f/TaqI 8 kb
allele is a Caucasoid marker and that Asians are monomorphic at three of the
loci (p12f, 92R7, and pY alpha I). The alleles at 92R7 and pY alpha I were
found to be in complete disequilibrium in Europeans. Y-haplotype diversity
was highly significant between Asians and all three European groups (P <
0.001), but the Greeks and Italians were also significantly different with
respect to some alleles and haplotypes (P < 0.02). We find strong evidence
that the p12f/TaqI 8 kb allele may have arisen only once, as a deletion
event, and, additionally, that the present-day frequency distribution of Y
chromosomes carrying the p12f/8 kb allele suggests that it may have been
spread by colonising sea-faring peoples from the Near East, possibly the
Phoenicians, rather than by expansion of Neolithic farmers into continental
Europe. The p12f deletion is the key marker of a unique Y chromosome, found
only in Caucasians to date, labelled 'Mediterranean' and this further
increases the level of Y-chromosome diversity seen among Caucasoids when
compared to the other major population groups.
  Cystic fibrosis in Lebanon: distribution of CFTR mutations among Arab
communities; Human Genetics.  100(2):279-83, 1997 Aug; Desgeorges, M.
Megarbane, A.  Guittard, C.  Carles, S.  Loiselet, J. Demaille, J.
Claustres, M.; Cystic fibrosis (CF) is thought to be rare among the Arab
populations from the Middle East and little data have been reported so
far. We have studied a sample of 20 families living in Lebanon for several
generations and who have at least one child with CF. These families are
mainly from the Maronite, Greek Catholic, Greek Orthodox. Shiite or Sunnite
groups. We found a 50% rate of consanguineous marriage, independent of the
community of origin. The distribution of CF genotypes was determined through
the screening of all exons of the CFTR (cystic fibrosis transmembrane
conductance regulator) gene by the technique of denaturing gradient gel
electrophoresis combined with asymmetric amplification DNA sequencing. 
  Haplotype analysis of French, British and other European patients with
familial amyloid polyneuropathy (met 30 and tyr 77); Journal of Neurology.
242(10):664-8, 1995 Oct; Reilly, M M.  Adams, D.  Davis, M B.  Said, G.
Harding, A E. Familial amyloid polyneuropathy (FAP) is an autosomal dominant
disorder originally and most frequently described in Portugal. The usual
constituent amyloid fibril protein is transthyretin (TTR) and the most
frequent mutation in the TTR gene associated with FAP (including all
Portuguese cases) is that at position 30 (met 30). Three different TTR
haplotypes have been described in association with the met 30 mutation in
European patients. We studied the haplotypes of 27 families (24 French, 2
British and 1 Greek) with FAP met 30 by analysing three polymorphisms in
introns of the TTR gene. We also studied 6 families (2 British, 3 French and
1 Spanish) with FAP tyr 77. There were two main haplotypes in French patients
with FAP met 30, one most commonly seen in the French families of Portuguese
descent which was the same haplotype as previously described in Portuguese
patients (haplotype I) and another haplotype (III) detected in most
informative French families not of Portuguese origin. The age of onset of
symptoms was consistently later in French than in Portuguese patients and in
patients with haplotype III as the disease-associated haplotype rather than
haplotype I. British and French patients with the tyr 77 mutation had
different haplotypes. The most likely explanation of these findings is
multiple founders of both mutations.
  DYS19, D12S67, and D1S80 polymorphisms in population samples from southern
Italy and Greece; Human Biology.  67(5):689-701, 1995 Oct; Falcone, E.
Spadafora, P.  De Luca, M.  Ruffolo, R.  Brancati, C.  De Benedictis, G.
Genotype and allele frequencies of the DYS19, D12S67, and D1S80 highly
polymorphic loci were determined in population samples from southern Italy
(103 subjects) and Greece (84 subjects) using the amplified fragment length
polymorphism (AFLP) technique (polymerase chain reaction followed by native
PAGE and silver staining). Five, eleven, and eighteen alleles were found at
the DYS19, D12S67, and D1S80 loci, respectively. PIC values ranged from 0.55
(DYS19 locus in Italians) to 0.79 (D12S67 locus in Italians). The
distribution of D12S67 and D1S80 genotypes conformed to Hardy-Weinberg
equilibrium, as confirmed by three statistics. Heterogeneity G tests, carried
out on allele frequency distributions, showed a significant difference
between the samples at the DYS19 locus, whereas no difference was found with
regard to the other polymorphisms. Using data from the literature, we widened
the comparison to other European groups analyzed for the same markers. All
the polymorphisms were found to distinguish between populations of the same
main ethnic group.  In particular, D1S80 allele frequencies distinguished the
Finns from other European groups (Spanish, German, Italian, and Greek
samples). The reduced assay time, the high polymorphism level, and the
ability to distinguish between populations indicate that these markers have
potential value in population genetic studies.
  Ethnicity and blood group polymorphisms in the population of Melbourne,
Australia; Gene Geography.  6(3):167-73, 1992 Dec; Williams, J W.  Mitchell,
R J.  In an investigation of the extent of genetic variation in Melbourne,
Australia, blood samples were collected from 3 of the largest ethnic groups
comprising the present population; 251 Australian born of Anglo-Irish
descent, 270 Greek born and 239 Italian born. Each sample was analysed for 5
red cell antigen systems, ABO, MNS, RH, KEL and FY. The Australian born
sample was more similar to the Italians than the Greeks except for KEL R
matrix and genetic distance analyses indicated that the Greek immigrants were
similar to Greeks in Greece, but that Italian immigrants to Melbourne were
not as close to a Southern Italian sample as their origins would suggest.
  The origin of the sickle mutation in Greece; evidence from beta S globin
gene cluster polymorphisms; Hemoglobin.  15(6):459-67, 1991; Boussiou, M.
Loukopoulos, D.  Christakis, J.  Fessas, P.  Study of the Hpa I polymorphism
3' to the beta-globin gene in the Greek population revealed absence of the
site in 238 beta S chromosomes, in contrast to a much larger sample of
chromosomes carrying the beta A gene, where this site was consistently
positive. Subsequent haplotype analysis of the beta-globin gene cluster in 82
beta S chromosomes demonstrated that 79 (96%) belonged to haplotype #19,
while the three exceptions (all Hpa I negative) could be explained by a
delta-beta recombination event. Haplotype #19 was never encountered in a
parallel study of the 83 beta A chromosomes. Comparison of the above results
with similar surveys in other parts of the world and consideration of various
historical events suggest that the beta S mutation was introduced into Greece
over the last few centuries by the Saracen raids and/or by settlements of
North African slaves brought in by the Arabs, Franks, Venetians, or Ottoman
Turks, who have occupied the country over the last millennium.
  Haplotypes in cystic fibrosis patients with or without pancreatic
insufficiency from four European populations; Genomics.  5(4):894-8, 1989
Nov; Devoto, M.  De Benedetti, L.  Seia, M.  Piceni Sereni, L.  Ferrari,
M. Bonduelle, M L.  Malfroot, A.  Lissens, W.  Balassopoulou, A.  Adam, G.
et al.  We examined the allele and haplotype frequencies of five polymorphic
DNA markers in 355 European cystic fibrosis (CF) patients (from Belgium, the
German Democratic Republic, Greece, and Italy) who were divided into two
groups according to whether they were or not taking supplementary pancreatic
enzymes. The level of linkage disequilibrium between each polymorphism and
the CF mutation varied among the different populations; there was no
significant association between KM.19 and CF in the Greek population. The
distributions of alleles and haplotypes derived from the polymorphisms
revealed by probes KM.19 and XV.2c were always different in patients with or
without pancreatic insufficiency (PI) in all the populations studied. In
particular, among 32 patients without PI, only 9 (or 28%) were homozygous for
the KM.19-XV.2c = 2-1 haplotype (which was present in 73% of all the CF
chromosomes in our sample) compared to 162 of 252 patients (or 64%) with
PI. These findings are consistent with the hypothesis that pancreatic
insufficiency or sufficiency may be determined by different mutations at the
CF locus.
  A frequent A gamma-hereditary persistence of fetal hemoglobin in northern
Sardinia: its molecular basis and hematologic phenotype in heterozygotes and
compound heterozygotes with beta-thalassemia; Human Genetics.  79(1):13-7,
1988 May; Ottolenghi, S.  Camaschella, C.  Comi, P.  Giglioni, B.
Longinotti, M. Oggiano, L.  Dore, F.  Sciarratta, G.  Ivaldi, G.  Saglio, G.
et al.  A survey of hemoglobinopathies in northern Sardinia revealed a high
frequency (0.3%) of carriers of a hematologic condition characterized by
increased expression of fetal hemoglobin during adult life (hereditary
persistence of fetal hemoglobin or HPFH). 
  Characterization of a spontaneous mutation to a beta-thalassemia allele;
American Journal of Human Genetics.  38(6):860-7, 1986 Jun; Kazazian, H H Jr.
Orkin, S H.  Boehm, C D.  Goff, S C.  Wong, C. Dowling, C E.  Newburger, P E.
Knowlton, R G.  Brown, V.  Donis-Keller, H.  We have studied a nuclear family
containing a single child with severe beta-thalassemia intermedia, a
Greek-Cypriot mother with hematological findings of beta-thalassemia trait,
and a Polish father who is hematologically normal. Since both the child and
her father were heterozygous for a DNA polymorphism within the beta-globin
gene, it was possible to clone and sequence the beta-globin gene identical by
descent from both the child and her father. 
  Genetic polymorphisms in a North-Greek population; Human Heredity.
32(2):124-9, 1982; Kaplanoglou, L B.  Triantaphyllidis, C D.  Gene
frequencies for 12 genetic loci have been studied in the district of Almopia
in Northern Greece. The frequencies of the G6PD and Hb loci exhibited
clinical changes from NW to SE in central Macedonia. In the whole Greek
population, the mean proportion of polymorphic loci and the mean
heterozygosity were 0.73 and 0.202, respectively. Several statistically
significant differences between Macedonians and Bulgarians were found.
  Investigation on the distribution of genetic polymorphisms in Greece. 3.
Red cell enzyme polymorphisms and genetic distances G; Anthropologischer
Anzeiger.  39(3):244-54, 1981 Sep; Tsiakalos, G.  Walter, H.  Hilling, M. 112
Greeks living in W. Germany and coming from various parts of Greece and 280
individuals from the Isle of Alonissos (northern Aegean Sea) have been typed
for seven polymorphic red cell enzymes, namely red cell acid phosphatase
(aP), phosphoglucomutase (PGM1) adenylate kinase (AK), 6-phosphogluconate
dehydrogenase (6-PGD), esterase D (EsD), glutamic-pyruvic transaminase (GPT),
and glyoxylase I (GLO). The gene frequencies obtained in these two samples
are compared with the hitherto reported corresponding data from other Greek
populations. Finally genetic distances (basing on six polymorphic serum
protein and red cell enzyme systems) have been computed for seven Greek
population samples. The results of these distance measurements are discussed.
  Red cell enzyme polymorphisms in the greek populations; Humangenetik.
27(1):23-30, 1975; Stamatoyannopoulos, G.  Thomakos, A.  Giblett, E R.  The
frequency of variant forms of 6 red cell enzymes, adenylate kinase, adenosine
deaminase, phosphoglucomutase, acid phosphatase, 6-phosphogluconate
dehydrogenase and glutathione reductase, were determined in 9 Greek
populations. The frequencies of the variants in these populations were
similar to those previously reported in most other European
populations. However, several differences, particularly in the
6-phosphogluconate dehydrogenase, phosphoglucomutase and acid phosphatase
alleles, were found in a comparison of Greeks and Bulgarians, in accordance
with their separate ethnic origins. The Macedonians resembled the other
Greeks and differed from the Bulgarians.
				 #@#
                 Human Migrations (Years Ago)
                      Ethiopia 150,000
       Caucasus 90,000              Malaysia 74,000
Europe 50,000  India 80,000            Australia 70,000
                 China 60.000               Polynesia 30,000   
                     America 16,000
				 #@#
Language Trees
     * INDO-EUROPEAN (Caucasus Mountains)
        SATEM languages.
          + "Centum" 
               o West Tocharish
               o Hellenic
                    # Aolic
                    # Doric
                         @ Laconian
                         @ Cretan
                    # Attic-Ionic
                         @ Greek (Koine)
                         @ Greek (Achaeon)
               o Hittite
               o Italic
                    # Oscan
                    # Umbrian
                    # Latin
                         @ Vulgar Latin
                              - Gallo-Romance
                                   = Picard
                                   = Norman
                                   = Occitan
                                   * French
                              - Hispano-Romance
                                   = Portuguese
                                   + Carioca
                                   = Rumanian
                                   = Catalan
                                   = Castillian
                                   * Aragonese
                                   * Asturian
                                   * Andalusian
                                   + Spanish
                              - Italo-Romance
                                   * Italian
               o Celtic
                    # Gallic
                         @ Gaulish
                    # Brittanic (Brythonic)
                         @ Cornish
                         @ Welsh 
                         @ Breton 
                         @ Pictish
                    # Gaelic (Goidelic)
                         @ Manx 
                         @ Irish Gaelic
                         @ Scots Gaelic 
               o Teutonic
                    # Germanic
                         @ East Germanic
                              - Burgundian
                              - Gothic
                         @ North Germanic
                              - Old Norse
                                   = Icelandic
                                   = Faeroese
                                   = Norwegian
                              - Swedish
                              - Danish
                         @ West Germanic
                              - Old German
                                   = Low German
                                   * Old Saxon
                                   * Old Low Franconian 
                                   + Dutch
                                   = High German
                              - Ingweonic (Anglo-Frisian)
                                   = Frisian
                                   = Old English (infl Old Saxon)
                                   * Middle English (infl Norman French)
                                   + Modern English
               o Hieroglyphic Hittite
               o Thracian
               o Phrygian
                    # Thraco-Phrygian
                         @ Bithynian
               o East Tacharish
                    # Tocharian (Agnean)
               o Indo-Iranian
                    # Iranic
                         @ Avestan
                              - Balochi
                              - Persian
                                   = Farsi 
                    # Armenian
                         @ Grabar
                         @ Asnksaritic
                    # Albanian
                         @ Tosk
                         @ Gheg
                    # Indic
                         @ Sanskrit
                              - The Prakrits
                                   = Assamese
                                   = Bengali
                                   = Guarati
                                   = Punjabi 
                                   = Hindi
                                   = Urdu (infl Turkish, Arabic, Pakistani)
                                   = Romany
                                   = Bihari
               o Balto-Slavic 
                    # Baltic 
                         @ Lettish
                         @ Lithuanian
                         @ Old Prussian
                    # Slavonic 
                         @ East Slavonic
                              - Byelorusian (Belorus)
                              - Ruthenian (Carpatho-Russian)
                              - Ukrainian 
                              - Russian
                         @ West Slavonic
                              - Polish
                                   = Kashubian 
                              - "Czechoslovakian" 
                                   = Czech
                                   = Slovak
                              - Pomeranian
                              - Sorbian (Wendish)
                              - Upper Wendish 
                              - Lower Wendish (Lusatian Sorbian)
                    # South Slavonic
                         @ Serbo-Croatian
                         @ Slovene (Slovenian)
                         @ Bulgarian
                         @ Macedonian
     * PROTO SINO-TIBETAN ASIATIC 
          + Ainu 
          + Gilyak
          + Eskimo-Aleut
               o Aleut
               o Eskimo
          + Chukchi-Kamchadal
               o Chukchi
               o Kamchadal
               o Koryak
          + Sino-Tibetan
               o Tibeto-Burmese
                    # Tibeto-Himalayan
                         @ Bhotian (Tibetan)
                    # Bodo-Naga-Kachin (Middle and South Assamese)
                         @ Naga
                         @ Bodo (Also called Bara)
                         @ Kachin (Also called Singhpho)
                    # Arakan-Burmese
                         @ Arakanese
                         @ Maghi (Burmese)
                         @ Kuki-Chin
                         @ "Old" Kuki
          + Chinese
               o Wen-Li
               o Yue (Cantonese)
               o Wu
               o Min
               o North Mandarin
               o Kuo Yu (Taiwan Mandarin)
          + Southeast Asiatic (Also called Austric)
               o Indonesian
                    # Austronesian (Malayo-Polynesian)
                         @ Batak
                         @ Dayak
                         @ Bontok
                         @ Balinese
                         @ Buginese (Also called "Bugi" or "Bugis")
                         @ Bisaya (Visaya)
                         @ Bicol
               o Austro-Asiatic
                    # Mon-Khmer
                         @ Cham
                    # Annamese-Muong
                         @ Muong
                         @ Annamese (Vietnamese)
                    # Munda (Kolarian
                         @ Chota-Nagpur
                         @ Himalayan

     * Unknown Proto African Language
          + (1) Sudano-Guinean
               o Bari
               o Chi
               o Dinka-Dogon
                    # Dinka
                    # Dogon
               o Barma
          + (2) Bantu
               o Luba Lulua
               o Luganda
                    # Ganda
               o Bemba
               o Bangui
               o Chuana
               o Bisa
                    # Wisa
               o Kiswahili (also known as Swahili)
               o Zulu
               o Bube
               o Xhosa
               o Chagga
               o Bobangi
               o Congo
               o Nyanja
               o Duala
               o Kafir-Sotho
          + (3) Hottentot-Bushman
               o Khoin (also known as Khoisan)
                    # Nama (also called Hottentot)
                    # Bushman
     * Semito-Hamitic
          + Hamitic
               o Ancient Egyptian
                    # Coptic
               o Libico-Berber
                    # Berber
                         @ Guanache
                         @ Zenete
                         @ Zenaga
                         @ Kabyl
                         @ Tuareg
                         @ Shluh
                    # Libyan
          + Semitic
               o Old Akkadian (Assyrian)
               o New Akkadian (Babylonian)
          + Southwestern Semitic
               o Ethiopic
                    # Argabba
                    # Amharic (Ethiopian)
          + Northern-West Semitic
               o West Semitic
               o Northern Semitic
                    # Aramaic
                         @ Western Aramaic
                              - Caananite
                                   = Old Caananite
                                   = Moabite
                                   = Phoenician
                                   = Hebrew
                         @ Eastern Aramaic
                              - Arabic
                                   = Maltese
                                   = Tunisian
                                   = Omani
                                   = Mesopotamian
                                   = Syriac
                                   = Zanzibari
     * Asiatic
          + Ural-Altaic
               o Altaic (Turko-Tartaric)
                    # Tungus (Manchu)
                    # Turkic
                         @ Southern Turkic
                              - Anatolian
                              - Azerbaidjani
                         @ Central Turkic
                              - Yarkand
                              - Chagatai
                              - Kashgar
                              - Sart
                              - Uzbeg
                              - Taranchi
                         @ Western Turkic
                              - Chuvash
                              - Bashkir
                         @ Eastern Turkic
                              - Altai
                              - Abakan
                              - Baraba
                         @ Northern Turkic
                    # Mongol
                         @ Afghan Mongol
                              - Pushtu
                         @ Northern Mongol (Buryat)
               o Finno-Ugric (Uralic)
                    # Samoyedic
                         @ Yenisei Samoyed
                         @ Sayan
                         @ Nenets (Samoyed)
                         @ Ostyak Samoyed
                    # Finno-Lapponic
                         @ Lapponic
                              - Mordvin
                              - Lapp
                              - Cheremiss
                         @ Finnish
                    # Permian
                    # Magyar (Hungarian)
     * Caucasian
          + Kartvelian (South Caucasian)
               o Georgian-Zan
                    # Zan
                         @ Mingrelian (Margaluri, Megrel, Megrali)
                         @ Laz (Lazuri)
                    # Georgian (infl Iranian & Russian)
               o Svan
          + North Caucasian
               o Western North Caucasian
                    # Adyghe
                         @ Circassian 
                         @ Qabardi
                    # Abkaz 
               o Eastern North Caucasian (Checheno-Lesghian or Daghestanian)
                    # Artshi
                    # Avaro-Andi
                         @ Dido
                         @ Andi
                         @ Avar
                         @ K'varshi
                         @ Qaputsi
                    # Dargva
                    # Samurian
                         @ Buduk
                         @ Aghul
                         @ Ch'ak'ur
                    # Chechen
                         @ Bats
                         @ T'ush
                         @ Ingush

				 #@#
        The Columbia Encyclopedia, Sixth Edition. 2001.
  CAPO d'ISTRIA, Giovanni Antonio, Count 1776-1831, Greek and Russian
statesman, b. Corfu. After administrative work in the Ionian Islands
he entered (1809) Russian service and was until 1822 a close adviser
in foreign affairs to Czar Alexander I; he represented Russia at the
Congress of Vienna. After his resignation and retirement to
Switzerland in 1822, he actively elicited support for Greek
independence. In 1827 the Greek national assembly elected him
president of Greece. He was a dedicated reformer, and by both his
military and diplomatic policies between 1828 and 1831 he helped
Greece secure larger boundaries than it otherwise would have. However,
his excessively ambitious modernization programs as well as his
autocratic methods, nepotism, factionalism, and Russian affiliations
aroused opposition and led to his assassination.
   JAGIELO or Yagailo, dynasty that ruled Poland and Lithuania from
1386 to 1572, Hungary from 1440 to 1444 and again from 1490 to 1526,
and Bohemia from 1471 to 1526. It took its name from Ladislaus
Jagiello, grand duke of Lithuania, who became (1386) king of Poland as
Ladislaus II when he married Queen Jadwiga .  His successors were
Ladislaus III (1434-44; as Uladislaus I also king of Hungary); Casimir
IV (1447-92); John I (1492-1501); Alexander I (1501-5); Sigismund I
(1506-48); and Sigismund II (1548-72), last ruler of the line. A son
of Casimir IV became king of Bohemia (1471) as Ladislaus II and king
of Hungary (1490) as Uladislaus II ; his son was Louis II of Bohemia
and Hungary (1516-26). The female line of Jagiello merged with the
Swedish house of Vasa through the marriage of Catherine, sister of
Sigismund II, with John III of Sweden; their son was king of Sweden
and of Poland.  Under Jagiello rule Poland reached its golden age.
  NESSELRODE, Karl Robert, Count, 1780-1862, Russian statesman of
German descent, b. Lisbon. He entered diplomatic service under Czar
Alexander I, became state secretary in 1814, and attended the Congress
of Vienna (1814-15). In 1816, he became Russian foreign minister,
sharing influence with Count Capo d'Istria until the latter's
retirement in 1822. Guiding Russian policy for 40 years, Nesselrode, a
leading conservative statesman, favored the Holy Alliance and in 1849
dispatched Russian troops to help Austria crush the Hungarian revolt
led by Louis Kossuth. His efforts to expand Russian influence in the E
Mediterranean at the expense of the Ottoman Empire and his
miscalculations of British and French tolerance of this policy
contributed decisively to the outbreak of the Crimean War. Nesselrode
also served as chancellor from 1845 to 1856.
   XINJIANG {Origin of Uyghur: Mongols, Huns/Hunyurs/Hungars, Tatars &
Turks} officially Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region (Mandarin Xinjiang
Uygur Zizhiqu), autonomous region (1994 est. pop. 16,050,000),
c.637,000 sq mi (1,650,257 sq km), NW China. It is also called Chinese
Turkistan or Eastern Turkistan.  Xinjiang is bordered by Pakistan,
Tajikistan, Kyrgyzstan, and Kazakhstan on the west and north, by the
Republic of Mongolia, Gansu, and Qinghai on the east, and by Tibet and
India on the south..  Xinjiang is ethnically diverse, with mainly
Muslim, Turkic-speaking Uigurs making up nearly half the
population. There are also Hui, Mongolians, Manchu, dozens of other
minority groups, and a growing Chinese population..  Although Xinjiang
is predominantly agricultural and pastoral, it has rich mineral
resources. The vast oil fields at Karamay (served by both highways and
an airline) are among the largest in China, and there are extensive
deposits of coal, silver, copper, lead, nitrates, gold, and zinc..
Xinjiang has had a turbulent history. It first passed under Chinese
rule in the 1st cent. B.C., when the emperor Wu Ti sent a Chinese army
to defeat the Huns and occupy the region. In the 2d cent. A.D., China
lost Xinjiang to the Uzbek Confederation but reoccupied it in the
mid-7th cent. It was conquered (8th cent.) by the Tibetans, overrun by
the Uigurs, who established a kingdom there, and subsequently invaded
(10th cent.) by the Arabs. Xinjiang passed to the Mongols in the 13th
cent. An anarchic period followed until the Manchus established (1756)
loose control.  The subsequent relations between China and Xinjiang
were marked by cultural and religious conflict, bloody rebellions, and
tribal dissensions. In the 19th cent., this unrest was encouraged by
Great Britain and czarist Russia to protect India and Siberia,
respectively.  Xinjiang became a Chinese province in 1881, but even as
late as the establishment of the Chinese republic in 1912 it remained
more or less independent of the central government. Rebellions in
1936, 1937, and 1944 further eased Chinese rule.  Late in 1949,
Xinjiang capitulated to the Chinese Communists without a struggle, but
there was a Uigur uprising in Hotan in 1954. On the basis of the 1953
census, which showed the Uigurs to comprise 74% of the population,
Xinjiang prov. was reconstituted (1955) an autonomous
region. Autonomous districts were created as well for the Kazakhs,
Mongols, Hui, and Kyrgyz. In the 1950s and 1960s, the central
government sent massive numbers of Chinese to Xinjiang to help develop
water-conservancy and mineral-exploitation schemes. This has
drastically altered the population balance, and the Chinese are
approaching numerical parity with the Uigurs. National defense has
also been a consideration in the strategic and sensitive region. In
1969, frontier incidents led to fighting between Soviet and Chinese
forces along the border.  In the 1990s, the Turkic peoples of Xinjiang
grew increasingly discontented with Chinese rule, and rioting by
proindependence Muslims broke out in 1997. China subsequently
increased the number of troops in the region, and has instituted a
harsh crackdown on political dissent and Turkic separatists. Orthodox
Islamic practices have been discouraged or suppressed by the
government for fear that they will become a focus of Uigur
nationalism.
  YPSILANTI, Greek family, prominent Greek family of Phanariots. An
early distinguished member, Alexander Ypsilanti, c.1725-c.1807, was
dragoman (minister) of the Ottoman emperor and hospodar (governor) of
Walachia (1774-82, 1796-97) and of Moldavia (1786-88). Captured (1790)
by the Austrians in the Russo-Turkish War of 1787-92, he was
imprisoned for two years in the Spielberg at Brno. He was executed by
the sultan for alleged involvement in the 1807 conspiracy. His son,
Constantine Ypsilanti, 1760-1816, was hospodar of Moldavia (1799-1801)
and became hospodar of Walachia in 1802. He was deposed in 1806 for
his pro-Russian sympathies, but he was restored (1807) to the
government of Walachia by the Russians, who had occupied that
principality in their war with Turkey. Constantine Ypsilanti
encouraged the anti-Turkish rebellion in Serbia and was raising an
army to free Greece when the Treaty of Tilsit (1807) between Russia
and France cut short his plans. He took refuge in Russia, where he
died. His elder son, Alexander Ypsilanti, 1792-1828, accompanied his
father into exile and became a general in the Russian army. He
accepted the leadership of the Philike Hetairia, a secret organization
that sought Greek independence and raised (Feb., 1821) a revolt at
Jassy, the capital of Moldavia, proclaiming the independence of
Greece. The Phanariot hospodar of Moldavia and the Greeks in Walachia
and Moldavia rallied to him, but the Romanian population, which had
suffered long enough under Phanariot rule, refused to support the
movement. Russia, on the pressure of the Austrian foreign minister,
Prince von Metternich, disavowed Ypsilanti, who was disastrously
defeated by the Turks. He sought asylum in Austria, but was imprisoned
there until 1827. He died at Vienna.  Ypsilanti's uprising marked the
end of the rule of Moldavia and Walachia by Greek hospodars, who were
replaced by native Romanian princes. At the same time it helped
stimulate the Greek rebellion in the Peloponnesus a month later, and
it thus marked the beginning of the Greek War of
Independence. Alexander's younger brother, Demetrios Ypsilanti,
1793-1832, was to play a prominent role in that war. Like his brother,
he had served in the Russian army, and took part in Alexander
Ypsilanti's uprising at Jassy in 1821. In the same year he left
Moldavia for Morea, as the Peloponnesus was then called, and helped
the insurgent Greeks in the capture (1821) of Tripolis (then called
Tripolitza), the chief Turkish fortress in Morea. He stubbornly
resisted the forces of Ibrahim Pasha in 1825, and in 1828 was made
commander of the Greek forces in E Greece. His differences with the
Greek president, Count Capo d'Istria, led to his resignation in 1830.

				 #@#
-70000 BC Human habitation in Greece
-9000 BC Supposed destruction of Atlantis, Deucalion flood (Wegener's Pangaea?)
-6218 BC Neolithic site at Nea Nikomedheia in Macedonia
-4480 BC Neolithic A site near Sesklo in southern Thessaly
-4004 BC Foundation of Jewish Faith
-3000 to 1400BC Minoan Crete
-2600 BC Foundation of IndoEuropean pagan religion by Dravidians at Harappa
-2570 BC Great Pyramid of Egypt
-2500 BC Early Helladic II on the Mainland
-2500 BC First human settlements on Cyclades
-2318 BC Noah's Flood
-2208 BC Tower of Babel
-1480 to 1450 BC Occupation of Knossos by Linear-B-writing Myceneans
-1462 BC Moses 
-1400 BC Knossos documents in language earlier than Homeric Greek
-1200 BC Cyprus sacked; Mycenean refugees to Cyprus
-1200--750 Post-Mycenean 'Dark Ages', Iron Age, Dorian Invasion
-1184 BC Fall of Troy
-1100 BC Destruction of Mycenae, Iolkos & Miletus
-1025 - -985 Jewish King David
 -985 - -945 Jewish King Solomon
 -900 BC Chavin unification of Peru 
 -800 BC Olmec unification of Mesoamerica
 -800 BC Iliad and Odyssey composed; Greek Alphabet adopted via Phoenicians
 -776BC to 393AD Olympic Games
 -700 BC Hoplite phalanx adopted by cities of southern Greece
 -750 - -550 First period of Hellenic colonization(Marsellies, Asia Minor)
 -734 BC Naxus, first colony in Sicily established by Chalcis of Euboea
 -733 BC Sicilian colony of Syracuse established by Corinth
 -668 BC Tyrant Phaidon presides at Olympics, expelling Olympic officers
 -657 BC Byzantium(later Constantinople) founded by Megarans
 -632 BC Athens Ariopagos, Spartan Senate
 -621 BC Dracon establishes Athenian laws
 -595 BC First Greek Pagan Sacred War concerning the Delphic sanctuary
 -594 BC Solon founds Athenian democracy
 -586 - -516 Jewish Babylonian Captivity
 -585 BC Thales of Miletus predicts solar eclipse, invents financial options
 -575 BC Chian democracy
 -570 BC First coins minted by Athens
 -561 BC Peisistratus first attempt at tyranny in Athens lasted four years
 -556 BC Peisistratus second attempt to take over Athens lasted a few months
 -549 - -546 Cyrus Great, king of Persia, conquers Medes, Lydia & Asia Minor
 -546 - -527 Peisistratus "benevolent" tyrant in Athens
 -546 - -479 Persian Wars
 -546 BC Spartans lead Peloponnesean League
 -513 BC Darius invades Thrace 
 -494 BC Miletus sacked by Persians
 -493 BC Themistocles an archon of Athens
 -490 BC Greece invaded by the Persians under Darius
 -546 BC Battle of Marathon 
 -481 BC Hellenic League against Persians
 -480 BC Second Persian invasion under Xerxes. Battle of Thermopylae, Salamis
 -465 BC Artaxerxes becomes Persian king, gives Themistocles asylum
 -450 - -400 Thucydides, historian of Peloponesean Wars
 -447-433 Parthenon built
 -430 BC Plague in Athens; second Attic invasion
 -429 BC Peloponeseans siege Plataea; death of Pericles
 -420 Intrigues of Alcibiades in Peloponese leads to alliance of Athens & Argos
 -418 BC Sparta defeats Argos and her allies at Mantinea
 -412 BC Islands revolt against Athenians
 -410 BC Restoration of full democracy in Athens
 -405 BC Athenian fleet destroyed at Aegospotami
 -404 BC Surrender of Athens, peace with Sparta
 -399 Trial and execution of Socrates(b. 470) on charges of impiety 
 -395 Corinthian War: Persia stirs up Athens, Argos, Corinth & Thebes vs Sparta
 -388 BC Plato founds the Academy in Athens, first European university
 -384 BC Aristotle, born in Stageira, Macedonia 
 -376 BC Theban & Athenian fleet defeat Spartan fleet
 -357 Phillip II captures Amphipolis from Athens
 -352 Phillip of Macedon wins battle in Thessaly; checked at Thermopylae 
 -346 Peace treaty between Athens and Phillip of Macedon
 -344 Phillip conquers Illyria
 -343 Aristotle returns to Macedonia to tutor Alexander 3yrs
 -343 Phillip invades Epirus
 -336 Alexander takes throne
 -335 Aristotle returns to Athens opens Lyceum
 -334 - -330 Alexander takes Persians
 -327 Death of Alexander 
 -322 Death of Aristotle at 63
 -310 Kassander, consolidating Macedonia, executes Alexander IV
 -307 Library of Alexandria founded by Ptolemy, one of Alexander's generals
 -301 Demetrios, son of Antigonos, conquers most of southern Greece
 -300 Euclid, geometry in Alexandria
 -287 - -212 Archimedes of Syracuse, studied in Alexandria
 -281 Seleucid control of all of Alexander's Empire except Egypt
 -264 First Punic (Carthaginian) Wars by Rome over Sicily
 -218 - -202 Second Punic Wars
 -197 Romans defeat Macedonian army of Philip V
 -191 Romans and Macedonians defeat Seleucid army of Antiochos at Thermopylai
 -153 - -146 Third Punic Wars and Romans stormed Carthage
 -148 Romans conquer Macedonia after abolishing monarchy and years of rebellion
 -133 Romans begin to conquer Greek city-states
  -49 Caesar and Pompey's armies fight near Thermopylai, Caesar wins
  -48 Caesar and Cleopatra conceives son, Caesarion
  -42 Octavian and Mark Antony fight and defeat Cassius and Brutus
  -32 Antony and Cleopatra invade Italy to depose Octavian
  -30BC Death of Cleopatra, last Greek queen of Egypt (300yr rule)
   1 AD Birth of Jesus of Nazareth, son of Mary and Joseph
 212 Emperor Caracalla confers Universal Assimilative Roman Citisenship
 250 Goths raid and burn Athens, Corinth, Argos
 284 Diocletian 
 312 EN TOYTO NIKA
 325 First Ecumenical Council held in Nikaia (Nicea)
 330 Constantinople Founded
 337 Saint Nina converts the Georgians to Orthodox Christianity.
 359 Senate established in Constantinople
 363 Julian dies attempting to invade Persia
 380 Emperor Theodosius I declares Christianity the official religion
 381 Second Ecumenical Council convoked by Theodosius I in Constantinople 
 395 Visigoths under Alaric invade Greece
 400-600 Egyptian, Syrian, Armenian Bible translations, rejecting Orthodoxy
 410 Visigoths under Alaric sack Rome
 431 Third Ecumenical Council convened in Ephesus against Nestorius
 439 Vandals sack Carthage
 442-450 Huns out of central Asia under Attila attack Greek and Roman cities
 451 Fourth Ecumenical Council convened in Chalkedon
 455 Vandals under Gaiseric sack Rome
 457 Emperor crowned from then onward by Patriarch of Constantinople
 532 Nika riots (Blues and Greens) in Constantinople
 532-37 Justinian builds Hagia Sophia (Holy Wisdom) in Constantinople.
 533 Justinian Law
 534-40 Gen Bellasarius conquers Vandals in North Africa, Ostrogoths in Italy
 540 Bulgars invade Balkan to Corinth
 542 Plague decimates the Empire
 548-65 Sinai St Catherine Monastery built, orig for Virgin
 553 Fifth Ecumenical Council convened in Constantinople
 595 Provoked by Rome, Patr John the Faster takes title Ecumenical
 615 Persians occupy Egypt, Syria and Palestine - desecrate Jerusalem
 623 Byzantines retaliate desecrating Thebarmes, birthplace of Zoroaster
 626 Persians & Avars seige Constantinople
 628 Heraclius defeats Persians
 632-732 Arab conquests Middle East, North Africa, Spain and Southern France
 638 Arabs take Jerusalem
 639 Muslims take Syria, the Holy Land, Egypt, and Jordan
 642 Arabs take Alexandria and burn its famous libraries
 648 Arabs occupy Cyprus
 669,674-678,717-718 Arabs besiege Constantinople
 679 Bulgars invade Byzantium found state in 681
 680 Seventh Ecumenical Council condemned Monophysitism & Monothelitism 
 695 Constantinople overthrows Justinian II
 697 Carthage falls to the Arabs and they move towards Spain
 698 Navy dethrones Leontius, placing Admiral Apsimar on the throne
 705 Justinian II escapes to reclaim throne with Bulgar help
 711 Gen Philippicus dethrones Justinian II, putting his family to death
 713 Monothelite Phillippicus overthrown by Artemius aka Anastasius II.
 716 Anastasius II overthrown
 726 Leo III orders all icons destroyed
 800 Pope Leo crowns Charlemagne Emperor because Irene is a woman
 811 Nicephorus killed by Bulgarians
 823 Arabs capture Crete (to 961)
 843 Icons are restored to Orthodox worship
 860 Askold & Dir clear the Dnepr and attack Constantinople
 862 Summoning of Rurik to Novgorod 
 864 Khan Boris & his Bulgarians baptised Orthodox 
 867 Basil I establishes Macedonian dynasty
 867-886 Last Greek pagan enclave, Maniots, converted to Christianity
 885 Mt Athos set aside as a religious retreat by Emperor Basil I
 904 Thessalonika sacked by Arab pirates led by Leo of Tripoli from Crete
 907 Oleg's expedition against Constantinople 
 911 Oleg's treaty with the Byzantine Empire 
 941 Expedition of Igor against Constantinople 
 945 Igor's treaty with Byzantine Empire 
 945-59 Constantine VII Porphyroyenitos leads Macedonian Renaissance
 957 Olga baptized in Constantinople 
 961 Byzantine navy under Nicephorus Phocas wins back Crete from Arabs
 963-69 Great Lavra (Monastery) established on Mt Athos in Greece.
 965 Byzantines re-capture Cyprus from the Arabs
 965-967 Sviatoslav conquers the Khazar cities of Sarkel and Itil 
 969 Re-capture of Antioch from Arabs
 972 Byzantine princess Theophano marries future Emperor Otto II of Germany
 976 Basil Vul'yaroktonor II 
 988 Baptism of Vladimir and conversion of Russia
 988 Kiev Grand Prince Volodymyr adopts Byzantine Christianity 
 990 Bulgaria pacified by Bulgaroctonor
1016 Russian-Byzantine force destroys Georgius Tzul's Khazaria 
1018 Bulgaria becomes part of Byzantine Empire
1051 Cave at Peshchersk Lavra settled by Antonius of Chernigov 
1054 Great Schism between  Byzantine and Latin churches.
1054 Russkaia Pravda, first Russian law
1066 William the Conqueror, duke of Normandy, takes English crown
1071 Seljuk Alp Arslan, at Manzikert, takes Armenia and eventually Asia Minor
1081 Byzantines defeat Normans trying to impose papal church in South Italy
1082 Alexios I Komnenos grants Venetians economic domination over Byzantium
1088 Christodoulos founds St John the Theologian monastery on Patmos
1095 First election of prince in Novgorod 
1099 First Crusade takes Jerusalem
1116 Russian Primary Chronicle 
1147 Moscow founded by Yuri Dolgoruki 
1182-1226 Francis of Assisi
1185 Igor Sviatoslavovich of Seversk marches against Polovetsians 
1185 Normans take Salonica
1187 Saladin defeats Crusaders at Hittin
1195 First Novgorod treaty with, German towns and Gotland 
1196 Novgorod granted right to select prince
1204 Fourth Crusade Fraggocracy takes Byzantium
1210-1645 Venetians occupy Greek islands
1215 Returning Crusaders plagiarise Byzantine governance as Magna Carta
1221-58 Mongols take Persia, China, Armenia, Georgia, Moscow, Kiev, Baghdad
1223 First Mongol invasion; Russians defeated on the Kalka 
1227 Death of Genghis Khan 
1237 Mongol conquest of Russia 
1240 Victory of Alexander Nevsky over Swedes on the Neva 
1242 Nevsky's victory over the Teutonic Knights on Lake Peipus 
1253 Founding of Sarai as capital of Golden Horde 
1260 Mamluk sultanate in Egypt and Syria defeats Mongols
1261 Constantinople is recaptured by Byzantine emperor Michael Palaeologus
1270 Novgorod treaty with Hansa 
1271-92 Travels of Marco Polo
1275 Population of Russia about ten million 
1301 Osman Gazi, first Osmanli/Ottoman Emperor takes Bapheon
1308 Turks take Ephesus
1321-8 Civil war Andronikos II vs III
1326 Bursa (Prussa) captured by Osman (Ottoman Turks)
1326 Final establishment of Metropolitan in Moscow 
1329 Nicaea captured by Ottoman Turks
1331 Ottomans take Nicaea (Iznik)
1337 Foundation of Trinity Monastery in Sergiev Posad 
1337 Ottomans conquered Nicodemia (Izmit)
1338 Orkhan, son of Osman, and Ottoman Turks takes Anatolia
1345 Allied with Byzantine usurper Cantacuzenus, Ottoman Orhan enters Balkans
1345 Serbian Czar Stephan Dushan invades Macedonia and Thrace
1346 Orhan married John Cantacuzenus daughter, Theodora
1347 Byzantine plague
1348 Pskov freed from Novgorod; Swede King Magnus marches against Novgorod 
1348 Serbian Czar Stephan Dushan invades Thessaly and Epirus
1352 Orhan son, Suleyman, into Tzympe, Thrace
1354 Cantacuzenus ousted by Latinophrone Paleologues
1354 Ottomans seized both Gallipoli and Ankara
1361 Murad defeats Byzantines at Adrianople (Edirne)
1362 Kiev taken by Lithuanian Olgerd 
1362 Ottomans suppress Anatolian Karamanlies
1366 Murad moved Ottoman capital to Edirne
1373 Aborted revolt Byz Andronicus and Ott Sevci against their fathers 
1376-9 Byzantine Civil War (Slavo-communists vs Latino-fascists)
1379 King Sisman of Bulgaria defeated by Ottomans at Maritsa
1380 Victory of Dmitri Donskoi over the Tatar Turks at Kulikovo Field 
1382 Moscow burnt by Tokhtamysh 
1385 Ottomans conquered Sofia
1387 Salonica surrenders to Turks
1389 Prince Bayezid defeats Balkan Slavs at Kosovo
1390-1430 Active life of icon painter Andrei Rublev 
1391 Bayezid takes Albania
1393 Turks take Thessaly
1393 Ottomans take Danubian Bulgaria
1395 Ottomans seized control of Wallachia and advance on Hungary
1396 Army from Western Europe destroyed by Turks at Nicopolis
1396 Bajezid 5yrs siege of C'ple
1396 Pope Boniface IX, King Sigismund of Hungary, by Ottomans at Nicopolis
1400 Tamerlane invaded Anatolia and captured Sivas
1400-1500 Aztec, Inca empires
1402 Bayezid captured by Tamerlane & suicides, sons civil war 10yrs
1430 Turks retake Salonica
1438 Ottomans seized Translyvania
1439 Council of Florence for reunion of eastern and western churches 
1441 Kiev Metropolitan Isidore deposed for accepting Council of Florence 
1444 Turks beat Hungrarians & Crusaders at Varna
1448 Church of Russia declared autocephalos "Third Rome"
1448 Murad II defeats Hungarians, Serbs at second Battle of Kosovo
1453 Sultan Mehmed II takes Constantinople after doors mistakenly open
1454 Ottomans subjugated Pontian Genoese 
1459 Serbia was reclaimed by Mehmed II
1460 Turks conquer Peloponese, Mistra
1461 Ottoman Turks conquer Pontos Evxinos (Black Sea region,Trebizond)
1462 Wallachia was reclaimed by Mehmed II
1472 Marriage of Ivan III with Zoe (Sophia), niece of last Byzantine Emperor 
1478 Incoporation of Novgorod into Muscovy 
1479 16yr Ottoman-Venetian war, Venice relinquished Scutari (Uskudar)
1480 Golden Horde fails against Ivan III 
1482 Venetians take Zakynthos, begin Ionian domination
1484 Seven-year war between  Ottomans and Egypt Mamluks 
1489 Ottomans gained Cyprus from Venetian Franks
1492 Ottoman Salonika quarter to Sephardic Moorocrats expelled by Spain
1511 Persian Shah Ismail led Kizilbas revolt in Anatolia
1514 Selim defeated Shah Ismail's forces at Caldiran
1516 Selim defeats Mamluks at Aleppo, Damascus, and Jerusalem
1517 Sherif of Mecca recognized Ottoman suzerainty 
1521 Ottomans finally conquered Belgrade
1522 Suleyman conquered Rhodes.
1526 Moldavia and Wallachia come under Ottoman rule and keep autonomous rule
1529 Ottomans conquered Budapest and besieged Vienna
1531 Austrians attempt retake Budapest
1533 Ottoman navy takes Tunis
1534 Ottoman armies marched into Baghdad and Tabriz
1535 Holy Roman Emperor Charles V attacked Tunis
1538 Ottoman navy defeated a Crusader fleet at Preveza
1541 Austrians tried to recapture Budapest a second time
1549 Ottomans conquered Georgia
1551 Ottoman forces seized Tripoli
1552 Capture of Kazan 
1552 Ottomans failed take Hormuz from Portuguese
1553 Opening of the White Sea route by Willoghby and Chancellor 
1554 Ottomans conquered Armenia confronting Russia
1558-1583 Livonian war by Russia against Poland and Sweden over Baltic
1565 Siege of Malta
1566 First Zemskii Sobor (Consultative Land Assembly) 
1570 Cyprus recaptured By Ottomans from Venetians
1570 Ivan the Terrible's pogrom in Novgorod 
1570 Tunis recaptured by Ottomans from Europeans
1571 Conquest of Cyprus from Venetians by Ottomans
1571 Crimean Tartars burn Moscow 
1571 Holy League defeated Ottoman navy at Lepanto
1572 Austrians retook Tunis
1574 Ottomans retook Tunis
1578 Ottoman fleet beats Portuguese at Alcazar
1579 Shah retook Tabriz
1582 Yermak begins conquest of Siberia 
1585 Ottomans regained Tabriz from Persians
1589 Moscow Patriarchate 
1589 Second Janissary revolt in Istanbul
1593 13yrs Ottoman-Hapsburg war
1594 Uprising in Wallachia occurred under King Michael
1596 Wallachia broke away from Ottoman control
1598-1605 Boris Godunov, Lord Protector of Russia, installed Serfdom
1599 Hios taken from Florence by Ottomans
1599 King Michael recaptured Translyvania from Ottomans
1603 Shah of Persia invaded Azerbaijan, 36yr conflict
1606 Ottomans acquiesce to Hapsburgs at Zsitva-Torok, exit Hungary
1610-1612 Poles occupy Moscow 
1611-1617 Swedes occupy Novgorod 
1612-1613 Minin and Pozharsky lead popular militia against Poles in Moscow 
1613 Election of Michael Romanov as tsar by Zemskii Sobor 
1617 50yr Intrigues of Venetian Sultanas and insane successors
1618 Russian Peace with Sweden; Loss of any outlet to Baltic 
1621 Ottoman forces invaded Poland
1622 Osman II assassinated by Janissaries, 20yr anarchy
1624 Cossack raids began on the Black Sea coast
1624 Shah seized Baghdad
1632 Murad IV reestablished control 
1638 Ottomans retook Baghdad from Persians
1645 Ottomans invaded Venetian colony of Crete, 25yr seige
1645-1669 Turco-Venetian War
1648 11yr Venetian blockade of Dardanelles 
1648 Ibrahim assassinated by Janissaries
1656 Koprulu Mehmed appointed herditary vizier (PM)
1659 Ottomans retake Translyvania and Wallachia
1660 Moscow-Amsterdam-Berlin postal service 
1663 Ottomans crushed by Hapsburgs of Austria at St Gotthard
1672 Russian embassies sent to all major European states 
1672 Sultan declared war on Poland until 1676 Zurnavo concessions 
1681 Ottomans return Ukraine to Russians
1682 Hundred Year War between Hapsburg Monarchy and Ottoman Empire
1683 Kara Mustafa ordered second failed siege of Vienna
1683 Second failed siege of Vienna by Ottomans 
1684 Holy League (Venice, Austria, Poland) declare war on Ottomans
1684 Sophia decreed persecution of Old Believers 
1686 Austrians take Budal; Russians join Holy League; Venetians took Morea
1687 Ottomans lost the second Battle of Mohac
1688 Belgrade fell to Austrians for 2yrs
1689 Russian Treaty of Nerchinsk with China
1691 Austrian decisive victory over Ottomans at Slankamen
1695 Hios taken from Venetians by Ottomans; Russians took Azov
1697 Russian Conquest of Kamchatka 
1697-1698 Peter's visit to the West
1699 Treaty of Karlowitz
1700 Suspension of Moscow patriarchate
1700-1721 Russian Great Northern War with Sweden 
1703 Founding of St. Petersburg 
1709 Russian victory over Charles XII of Sweden at Poltava 
1711 Ottoman forces defeated Russians at Pruth
1711 Prince of autonomous Wallachia and Moldavia to Phanariots
1714 4yr Ottoman war with Venice, recovery of Morea
1715 Ottomans reconquer Morea (Peloponisos) from Venetians
1721 Russian Holy Synod replaces patriarchate 
1736 Ottomans vs  Austria & Russia
1740 Ottomans & Swedes vs Russians
1741 Bering discovers the Aleutian Islands and Alaska 
1755 Lomonosov founds Moscow University 
1762 Peter III issues Manifesto on the Rights of the Nobility 
1764 Final secularization of Russian Church lands 
1764-67 Founding of German colonies along the Lower Volga River 
1767 Russian Peasants forbidden to submit complaints against their landowners 
1768-1774 Russo-Turkish War, Ottoman lost
1770 Greeks rebelled with Russian Orlov support
1772 First partition of Poland
1773 Ali Bey led a Mamluk rebellion in Egypt
1774 Ottoman-Russian war, reaty of Kucuk Kaynarc
1783 Russia annexed the newly independent Crimean Khanate
1787 Ottomans declared war on Russia
1787-1792 Russo-Turkish War
1788 Swedes joined war against Russians by Ottomans
1792 Ottoman Treaty of Jassy with Russia
1798 Napoleon invaded Egypt
1801 Russian acquisition of east Georgia; Sale of serfs without land prohibited
1804 Greeks help Eaton take Tripoli Libya for USA's Jefferson
1804 Serbs revolted against Ottoman rule
1805 Mehmed Ali 43yr Egyptian autonomy
1806 Russian Conquest of Daghestan and Baku
1808 Austrian-British-Turkish vs Franco-Russian alliance
1809 Russian Annexation of Finland 
1812 Napoleon's Russian invasion 
1812 Treaty of Bucharest, Moldavia and Wallachia to Sultan
1816-1819 Abolition of serfdom in Baltic provinces 
1819 University of St. Petersburg founded 
1821-1829 Greek War of Independence
1825-27 Egyptians retake Greece for Ottomans
1826 Mahmud II destroyed the Janissaries
1827 European fleet destroys Egyptian fleet at Navarino bay
1827 Russians invade Balkans until Adrianople treaty
1831 Count John Capodistrias assassinated by Maniats (Spartans)
1832 Uvarov's three principles: autocracy, orthodoxy, nationality 
1833 Autocephelous Church of Greece
1833 Greek King Otto (1816 to 1867), son of King Ludwig of Bavaria
1833 Mahmud II signed Hunkar-Iskelesi lets Russians thru Straits
1834 Kiev University founded 
1836 Glinka's Life for the Tsar; Gogol's Inspector General
1837 A. S. Pushkin shot in a duel 
1839 Ottomans crushed by Mehmed Ali at Nezib despite Brits
1839 Tanzimat Imperial Rescript of Gulhane, Ottoman Constitutionalism
1849 Dostoevsky forced labor in Siberia; Russian intervention in Hungary
1850 Universal suffrage abolished in France, Louis Napoleon bans politics
1853 Crimean War ends in 1853 Treaty of Paris, AngloFrench subdue Greece
1857 First issue of Herzen's libertarian socialist Kolokol 
1858-1860 Russian Acquisition from China of Amur and Maritime provinces 
1860 First Italian Parliament meets in Turin
1860 Founding of Vladivostok 
1860-1865 USA Civil War (1863 Slaves Emancipated)
1861 Russian Emancipation of serfs 
1861 Victor Emanuel Italy's first king
1862 Bismark Chancellor of Prussia
1862 Greek King Otto deposed; replaced by Danish prince King George I
1864 Ionian Islands to Greece by Britain as a good will gesture
1864-1885 Russian Conquest of Turkic Central Asia 
1866 Dostoevsky's Crime and Punishment 
1866 Romanian Autocephaly
1866-1869 Cretans unsuccessful revolt against Ottomans
1867 Alaska sold to USA
1868 Japan Meiji Restoration
1871 Germany unites under Prussian rule
1875 Ottoman bankruptcy
1876 Custer massacred at Little Big Horn
1876 First Ottoman Constitution 
1877 Scraton PA Molly Maguires Irish terrorist society broken up
1877 Tchaikovsky's Swan Lake 
1878 Cyprus gratuity to Britain by Ottoman Empire
1878 Treaty of Berlin cancelled San Stefano; Russia concocts Bulgaria
1879 British invade Afghanistan
1881 Thessaly and Arta region of Epirus ceded to Greece by Ottomans
1885 Bulgarians occupied Eastern Rumelia
1886 USA Haymarket Riot, AFL founded
1887 Brit de facto rule of Egypt (subst for USA South cotton)
1889 Japan Meiji Constitution
1890 Bismark dismissed by Wilhelm II
1893 British Parliament rejects the second Irish Home Rule Bill
1893 Tricoupis declares Greece bankrupt
1894 Sino-Japanese War
1896 French Baron Pierre de Coubertin revives Olympics
1897 Crete gains autonomy
1897 Russian census: 128,907,692 
1898 Spanish American War
1900 Boxer Rebellion; Russia occupies Manchuria 
1901 "Evangelakia" riots over translations of Bible into demotic Greek
1904-1905 Russo-Japanese War 
1906 First Russian Duma; First Russian Constitution 
1906-1911 Stolypin Russian Land Reforms
1908 Ottoman officers revolt "Young Turks" in Thessaloniki
1908 Young Turk Revolution, Constitution of 1876 reinstated
1911 Eleftherios Venizelos, liberator of Crete, becomes Greek Prime Minister
1911-1913 Balkan Wars, Greeks retake Thessaloniki & rest of Macedonia
1912 First Balkan War began
1913 Second Balkan War began
1913 Treaty of Bucharest placed much of western Thrace in Greek hands
1913 Treaty of London placed Crete under full Greek rule
1914 World War I 
1914-1918 First World War
1916 Venizelos declares Greek pro-allied provisional government in Thessaloniki
1917 Bolsheviks take power; Moscow Patriarchate restored
1918 American troops at Vladivostok,Archangelsk,French at Odessa,British Batum 
1919-1922 Greco-Turkish War
1920 Greeks vote for King over the allies warnings of cutting off all aid
1920 King Alexander (1893-1920) bit by pet monkey, dies
1920 Treaty of Sevres
1920 Venizelos loses Greek elections and leaves the country
1921 Russian Kronstadt Uprising 
1922 National Assembly abolished Sultanate
1922 Venizelist Plastiras Greek coup, executing royalist "losers of Smyrna"
1923 Abortive Greek royalist coup by Metaxas 
1923 Republic of Turkey
1923 Treaty of Lausanne replaces Sevres after Greek defection
1923 Treaty of Lausanne signed ending Greco-Turkish War
1924 Elections restore Venizelos, resigns after a month over monarchy 
1924 Plebescite 69% for Greek republic
1925 Soviet-plant "Asia Minor" refugee instigation leads to Gen Pangalos coup
1926 Greek coup by General Condyles
1927-1953 Josif Vissarionovich Dugashvili Stalin 
1928 Exchange of population increases Greece by 3.6 million to 6.2 million
1928-1932 Venizelos returns to govern Greece
1931 British go off gold standard; Greece effected by Great Depression
1933 Close Greek elections, Venizelos loses, Tsaldaris forms government
1933 Populist government falls, Venizelos forms Greek government
1935 Abortive Plastiras coup; Condyles governement
1935 Plebescite 97% to return Greek King
1935 Red labor bloodied small USA towns under NLRB
1935 USA NRA/NIRA under Gen Hugh Johnson based on Vilgione fascist textbook
1936 Greek King asks General Ioannis Metaxas to from government 
1940 Metaxas says "OXI" to Italian request for capitulation, repells
1941 German Invasion of USSR ; Metaxas poisoned
1947 Dodecanese ceded to Greece by Italians on Kazavis instigations
1958-1964 Nikita Khrushchev 
1960 Cyprus gains independence from Britain
1964-1982 Leonid Ilyich Brezhnev 
1967 Coup of Greek colonels (WW2 Class of 1940B)
1972 Papadopoulos declares Greek Republic, Plebescite
1973 Greek Polytechnic student riots, Secret Police Chief Ioannides coup
1974 Ioannides jails tenth of Athens, disastrous Cyprus grab, Junta collapses
1974-1981 Konstantine Karamanlis (Nea Demokratia)
1981-1990 Andreas Papandreou and socialist PASOK party rule Greece
1983 Korean airliner shot down by Soviets 
1983-1984 Yuri Andropov 
1984-1985 Konstantin Chernenko 
1985-1991 Mikhail Gorbachev 
1990 Constantine Mitsotakis and Nea Demokratia barely win Greek majority 
1991 August 20 Yeltsin climbs on tank vs coup, barricades self in Duma
1991-2000 Boris Nikolaevich Yeltsin
1993 Papandreou returned after Warren Christopher predicts early elections
1996 Simitis chosen by PASOK as Prime Minister as Papandreou ill, dies
2000 Vladmir Putin
2003 Kostas Karamanlis II (nephew) Elected vs George (son,grandson) Papandreou

				 #@#